[
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 100,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nescape her fear. She remembered looking at the large organ in the liv\ning room nearby and seeing plants in the room. Her fear was mounting\nat this point, both in the experience that she was recalling and in the\nsession itself. Lying on her left side Sheila tried to close her eyes.\nDespite her terror, Sheila said she was able to fall asleep. \”It took a lit\ntle while. I was very tired.\”\nStressing again how alone she felt so far away from Jim and Beverly,\nSheila said, \”I saw that light again. I tried to find it.\” It seemed to come\nfrom the side of the house. \”It’s real bright. Then I looked at it; then it was\nreal black.\” She was afraid of the light and asked how to make it go away.\nThen, in the light, she saw something orange and pink with a \”dark\nspot on it.\” Now on her back instead of her side she experienced a light so\nbright that she asked me, \”Did you just flash a light?\” Next she was in the\nmiddle of \”gray and stuff all around me that is like mist.\” In her journal\nentry of January 12, 1990, Sheila had written \”gray and V-shaped … I\ncouldn’t see them,\” the entry continues, \”But there were two of them at\neach point\u2014my neck, each upper arm, and about 6\” above my ankles\u2014\nfive sets of two in all. The only way I can describe them is that they hurt\nme and these 2 sets were perfectly symmetric\u2014any other way I could feel\nthem even after I woke up. They seemed so real.\” Her breathing was\nlabored and gasping now and she felt as if she were standing but would like\nto lie down. She spoke of feeling \”not cold,\” as if she were in \”some kind\nof gray bubble that was room temperature\” with \”no defined walls or a flat\nceiling.\”\nThen Sheila said bluntly, \”I just saw their eyes. I want to get away\nfrom them. They’re right in front of me.\”\n\”Where?\” I asked.\n\”By the gray stuff.\” A great struggle now ensued in which Sheila was\ndrawn to look at the eyes, but also avoided them and wanted to make\nthem \”go away.\” She noted how \”big\” and \”intense\” the eyes were, and\n\”I never see them blink.\” Compelled to look into them she acknowl\nedged, \”I see the eyes.\” Although this admission, or the act of looking\ninto the eyes, or both, made her feel more relaxed, Sheila felt at the\nsame time that this made her \”feel like I could be crazy, like you don’t\nknow what you’re doing, like you could be like psychotic or something,\nlike you’re not in touch with reality.\”\nVirtually whimpering now, Sheila described the terror of giving up\ncontrol. \”They’re in control,\” she said. \”I have to surrender it.\” She\nfelt \”exploited\” by them, but at the same time \”that we depend on\neach other.\” Her thoughts returned to the \”too bright\” flashing light\nwhich terrified her. Then Sheila saw something \”orange\” outside the\n86″,
“summary”: “Sheila is a woman who had a traumatic experience in which she saw a bright light and then a dark spot on an orange and pink object. She was lying on her left side and tried to close her eyes, but was afraid of the light. She experienced a bright light that made her feel like she was standing but wanted to lie down. She also felt like she was in a gray bubble with no defined walls or flat ceiling. She saw the eyes of the objects that were hurting her and felt like she had to surrender control to them.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 101,
“original_text”: “\”PERSONALLY, I DON’T BELIEVE IN UFOS\”\nwindow, \”very low to the ground.\” With enormous difficulty, despite\nmuch encouragement on my part, she was able to say only \”I saw a\nbig, orange, oval mass.\”\nSheila asked \”to go back to the eyes and talk about depending on\nthem . . . They just told me that,\” she said after she surrendered control.\nAcknowledging that neither she nor I really understood what it meant,\nSheila said, \”we’re both depending on each other. I have to accept his\n[the being’s] presence in my life,\” or at least that he \”comes to me in the\nnighttime.\” She does not believe he would \”come to me in the daytime.\”\nWhen I asked her how this information was communicated to her she\nsaid, \”I just know. I know what he’s thinking. He communicates, but he\ncan’t tell you how.\” She was not happy with all this\u2014\”I don’t like him\nthere\”\u2014but accepts the truth of what she has acknowledged.\nSheila had considerable difficulty steadying herself to sit up after\nthe hypnosis was terminated. She connected the eyes clearly with the\nblackness she had experienced in the previous regressions. \”The eyes\nare scary. Well, I was looking at their eyes and then I was surrounded\nwith black. All I could see was black.\” This time she did not feel sur\nrounded with blackness when she looked into the eyes; she even found\nthat she relaxed, but found the idea that \”we depend on each other\”\nfrightening because \”they are not friendly. You wouldn’t invite them\nover for the holidays.\” She wondered if they were \”deceptive . . . You\ncan’t depend on someone who’s deceptive. You can’t rely on them.\”\nBut she was not sure about this.\nWe talked together about how interdependence occurs when you\nsurrender control. \”When I looked in their eyes\u2014we talked about\ndepending on each other\u2014and I started thinking about systems theory,\nyou know, ecology. But now that I’m awake I think that, well it’s very\ndifficult to think they’re around … I think they’re around in the day\ntime even though I don’t see them.\” Sheila struggled further with the\nproblem of control. \”I don’t see the balance, like when you look in their\neyes, and then they’re in control and you surrender the control then\nthat’s when you depend on each other. But I don’t see the balance in\nlogical thinking.\” We talked further about the human desire \”to be in\ncontrol\” and the destructive consequences of this. \”You have to surren\nder to achieve balance,\” she said. Human beings have been \”socialized\nto be in control\” in the daytime. \”That’s the daytime control,\” she\nadded. \”Nighttime you surrender for that perfect balance.\” We ended\non the question of whether the nighttime surrender of control could\nhave any payoff for the day. \”I think it could,\” Sheila said.\n\”How?\” I asked.\n87″,
“summary”: “Sheila, a woman who had undergone hypnosis to recall past experiences, described her encounter with an unknown being that she saw as a big, orange, oval mass. Despite difficulty, she was able to communicate that the being communicates but cannot tell how. Sheila acknowledged that she depends on the being’s presence in her life and accepts it even though she does not like it. She connected the eyes of the being with the blackness she experienced during previous regressions and found it frightening to depend on them because they are not friendly. She struggled with the problem of control and surrendering to achieve balance, which she believed occurs at night when humans surrender control. Sheila thought that the nighttime surrender could have a payoff for the day, but was unsure about it.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 102,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\n\”Well, that’s what I don’t know the answer to,\” she said.\nDr. Waterman was impressed with what happened in this session and\nthe days that followed. Sheila continued to integrate what had come up\nin this session, especially in their meetings. Troubling details returned that\nshe had actually set down in her journal on January 12, 1990, but which\nhad not come up in our session, especially concerning the V-shaped\npoints. Still, Sheila seemed to Dr. Waterman to be a \”different person,\”\nsmiling, worried for him (his father had recently died), and much more\nself-assured. Later she wrote me that she was impressed with major\nchanges in his outlook, \”shifting views\u2014Something was different.\” I\nsaw her at the support group on December 14, three weeks after the last\nsession. She seemed more energetic, with a bright, direct look in her eyes,\nand said she felt more hopeful. We talked about her efforts to help\nanother abductee who was struggling with feelings of hopelessness in the\ndawning realization of her experience, just as Sheila had done.\nDISCUSSION\nIt is difficult for us to admit when we do not know something. In psy\nchiatry there is a tendency, natural enough perhaps, to try to fit psycho\nlogical data or emotional phenomena into familiar categories. Total\nuncertainty is very uncomfortable. In Sheila’s case the emergence of her\n\”electrical dreams\” and other features of a traumatic condition follow\ning her mother’s death created a certain logic that argued for an expla\nnation of her case on the basis of unresolved grief, depression, or a\npost-traumatic stress disorder related to the death of her mother, to\nwhom she had in fact been close. Yet various therapeutic efforts that\nfollowed this direction failed to relieve Sheila’s distress, and by the end\nof the summer of 1992 she had become increasingly desperate.\nIn retrospect there were several features of Sheila’s case that do not\nfit the diagnosis of delayed grief reaction or depression alone.\nAlthough anxious about the intrusive and disturbing electrical dreams,\nher principle symptom, there was nothing in them that pointed to a\npreoccupation with loss, separation, or other characteristics of grief,\nnor was there the deep loss of self-esteem nor the self-reproach that is\nlikely to accompany clinical depression. Even the impulsive suicide\ngesture in July 1985 was in response to a genuine problem of confi\ndence in a therapist at a time when she was feeling particularly desper\nate and alone.\nSheila did in fact show features of a post-traumatic stress condition\n88″,
“summary”: “The given text describes the case of Sheila, who underwent abduction and experienced electrical dreams following her mother’s death. Despite various therapeutic efforts, she became increasingly desperate and showed features of a post-traumatic stress condition. However, her symptoms did not fit the diagnosis of delayed grief reaction or depression alone.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 103,
“original_text”: “PERSONALLY, I DON’T BELIEVE IN UFOS1\nwith general anxiety, troubling dreams, and difficulty sleeping. But the\nquestion to be answered concerns its source. The death of her mother\nwas troubling to Sheila, as was the estrangement from her husband.\nThere was little, however, in her reaction to these events\u2014to which\nshe seemed to have adapted reasonably well\u2014or the content of her\ndreams to suggest that they were the principle source of her ongoing\ntraumatized state. A neuropsychological evaluation early in 1991 doc\numented Sheila’s anxiety but did not show evidence of depression and\ndescribed her as \”functioning in the above average to superior range.\”\nNo other cause of her trauma, aside from the abduction experiences,\nhas been uncovered.\nSheila’s case demonstrates typical features of the abduction phe\nnomenon. These include frightening dreams that seem more real than\nordinary nightmares, memories\u2014some available consciously with oth\ners emerging under hypnosis\u2014of intrusion into her bedroom by\nhumanoid beings, and being taken into a strange enclosure and sub\njected to intrusive surgical-like procedures. In three hypnosis sessions\nwe were only able to scratch the surface of what Sheila seems to have\nundergone. Yet joining her in exploring the mystery of these experi\nences, and giving her the opportunity to express the powerful\nrepressed affects that are associated with them, has been therapeuti\ncally effective.\nOne could argue that Sheila’s clinical improvement was the result of\nconfirming a set of false beliefs or delusions. But there is nothing in\nSheila’s tough-mindedness to indicate a proneness to delusional think\ning, or even suggestibility. Furthermore, psychotic individuals with\ndelusions do not generally improve when their delusions are reinforced,\nas too much psychological energy must be invested in the belief system\nat the cost of other functioning. We might also consider the benefit\nthat accrues when one becomes part of a community of belief, as in cer\ntain religious groups, but the abduction phenomenon runs counter to\ncontemporary social belief, and Sheila, like almost all abductees, finds\nthe idea that these intrusions, whatever their source, exist in reality, to\nbe altogether unwelcome. If anything, she is additionally traumatized\nby her acknowledgment of the actuality of the abduction experiences.\nFinally, there is the witnessing of Dr. Waterman, who was initially a\nskeptic about abductions but open to working with me. Having known\nSheila for more than seven years, he saw her responses under hypnosis\nas authentic, reflecting powerful traumatic experiences with no appar\nent source other than what Sheila reported during the sessions.\nThe abduction phenomenon runs counter to the notions of reality\n89”,
“summary”: “Sheila is a woman who experienced anxiety, troubling dreams, and difficulty sleeping after her mother’s death and estrangement from her husband. A neuropsychological evaluation in 1991 did not show evidence of depression but documented her anxiety. No other cause of her trauma has been uncovered aside from the abduction experiences. Sheila’s case demonstrates typical features of the abduction phenomenon, including frightening dreams, memories of intrusion by humanoid beings, and being taken into a strange enclosure and subjected to surgical-like procedures. Hypnosis sessions were only able to scratch the surface of what she seems to have undergone. However, psychotic individuals with delusions do not generally improve when their delusions are reinforced, and Sheila finds the idea that these intrusions exist in reality to be unwelcome. Dr. Waterman, who was initially a skeptic about abductions but open to working with the author, saw Sheila’s responses under hypnosis as authentic, reflecting powerful traumatic experiences with no apparent source other than what she reported during the sessions.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 104,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nof the Western scientific worldview. We believe it is simply not possi\nble for these events to be taking place. Yet we have, so far, no conven\ntional explanation for what individuals like Sheila are experiencing.\nSheila herself wrote of her case to Dr. G., \”It simply does not make\nsense in the world as I know it to be.\” But as Freud once said, theory\ndoes not prevent facts from showing up. All that those of us in the\nmental health professions can ask of ourselves at this time is that we\nkeep our minds open when dealing with phenomena like the alien\nabduction syndrome that we do not understand, and resist providing\nexplanations prematurely. We would do well to follow Sheila’s lead, as\nshe wrote to Dr. Waterman in 1990, \”I have left my DSM III-R\nbehind.\” Listening without knowing, but with a willingness to explore,\ncan in itself be helpful.\nAlthough Sheila has had more difficulty than many abductees in\nrecovering the memories of her experiences and moving through their\ntraumatic content, she shows the beginnings of a transformational\nprocess that has become familiar to me. In association with her own\nsurrender of control, she is beginning to recognize the negative conse\nquences for herself as an individual, and for the ecological balance of\nthe planet, that our struggle for dominance and control have brought\nabout. We do not know whether this shift of consciousness is simply a\nby-product of her working through the traumatic experiences or is\nintrinsic to the abduction phenomenon itself. It is interesting in this\nregard that Sheila’s experience of acknowledging her interdependence\nwith the alien beings, followed by her concern for the earth’s ecology,\noccurred when she felt she had to look into the alien leader’s eyes and\nsurrender control.\nThe alien abduction phenomenon is a potentially rich source of\ninformation for our understanding of ourselves and the surrounding\nuniverse in which we participate. But to make such knowledge avail\nable we need first to admit our great ignorance of nature and nature’s\nsecrets. As Sheila wrote to Dr. R., \”Some day, you may hear someone\nelse telling you about a similar experience. I do not have a ‘scientific’\nexplanation for this either, but that does not call for an ignorant\nstance. We can admit that psychiatry does not have all the answers to\nunderstanding mental disorders, so why should we believe that science\nis prepared to explain everything that happens in this world?\”\n90″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the phenomenon of alien abduction and how it challenges the Western scientific worldview. The author argues that while there is no conventional explanation for these events, mental health professionals should keep their minds open and resist providing premature explanations. The text also describes Sheila’s experience with alien abduction and how it led her to recognize the negative consequences of our struggle for dominance and control over nature. The author suggests that the alien abduction phenomenon could be a rich source of information for understanding ourselves and the universe, but we need to admit our great ignorance of nature’s secrets first.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 105,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER FIVE\nSUMMER OF ’92\nS\ncott was twenty-four when we first met in November 1991 after he\nexpressed interest in joining my monthly abductee support group.\nHe was seeing a psychotherapist at the time because of anxieties\nrelated to his abduction experiences, and she thought the group could\nbe helpful in giving him the opportunity to meet other abduction expe\nriences and in allowing him to share the conflicts that had grown out\nof his encounters. My policy then and now has been to meet personally\nwith abductees before including them in the group. Scott’s case\ndemonstrates the dramatic personal transformations that are possible\nwhen an abductee directly confronts the reality of his abduction experi\nences and the powerful emotions associated with them. Scott also is\none of an enlarging group of abductees who discover a dual\nhuman/alien identity in the course of their exploratory work.\nScott is a tall, husky, forthright young man whose slightly breezy\nmanner belies his underlying thoughtfulness and sensitivity, qualities\nwhich have expanded in the time that I have known him. Although\nScott has resisted formal education, he reflects a strong, untutored\nintelligence. Scott works as an actor and filmmaker and with his father\nin his auto mechanic business and is a talented builder, capable of\nrepairing pianos as well as cars. He has played the piano since child\nhood and is an aspiring songwriter. He also wanted to be a pilot, but\n\”all the medical stuff\” he was put through as a result of his abduction\nexperiences made this difficult. \”I’ve always kept busy,\” Scott says, \”to\nkeep my mind off what’s been ‘happening to me.’\”\nIn the summer of 1992 Scott went through a period in which his\ncustomary vigilant, animalistic, and fear-laden defensiveness (calling\nhimself a \”security freak,\” and fearing each night that he would be\nabducted, Scott hardwired the house where he lives alone with a radio\nalarm he activated at night, mounted surveillance cameras in several\nlocations as a \”deterrent,\” and a microphone by the front door with a\nspeaker next to his bed for night monitoring) gave way for a time to\nmore intense feelings of vulnerability, helplessness, and separateness\n91″,
“summary”: “Scott was 24 years old when he first met the narrator in November 1991 after expressing interest in joining an abductee support group. He had been seeing a psychotherapist due to anxieties related to his abduction experiences, and the therapist believed that the group could be helpful for him. The narrator’s policy is to meet with abductees before including them in the group. Scott’s case demonstrates the personal transformations possible when an abductee confronts the reality of their abduction experiences and the associated emotions. Scott is a tall, husky, forthright young man who works as an actor and filmmaker, and has a talent for building and playing the piano. In the summer of 1992, Scott’s usual defensive and fear-laden behavior gave way to more intense feelings of vulnerability, helplessness, and separateness.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 106,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nfrom his family. \”I felt completely open to anybody to strike me down,\nor do whatever they wanted to.\” Instead of the controlled person he\nhad been, Scott discovered that \”the uncontrolled person was the\n’real’ thing … I was scared,\” he said. \”I mean I felt I could be\ndestroyed. I did not feel safe, at all . . . It was completely unpaved\nground for me.\” It was this opening, the surrender of control, that\npaved the way to the transformation of Scott’s relationship to his\nabduction experiences and to profound changes in his experience of\nhis own consciousness and identity.\nScott’s sister, Lee, nineteen months younger than he, is also an\nabductee, although she has been slower to recover the memories of\nher experiences. For many years she clung to the possibility that her\nfears of sexual intimacy were related to abuse by her father or someone\nelse. A careful history failed to substantiate a story of abuse that could\naccount for her fears, while a powerful hypnosis session that we did in\nNovember 1992 revealed a disturbing, invasive early teenage experi\nence in which she was taken aboard a UFO by alien beings, a probing\ninstrument was inserted in her vagina, and some sort of tissue, perhaps\nan egg, was removed. Ten days later Lee embarked on a previously\nplanned trip to India for several months to pursue her spiritual devel\nopment, especially to study Tibetan Buddhism.\nAfter reading my account of her brother’s case, which their mother\nhad sent to her in India, Lee was concerned that my brief summary of\nher experiences would make her appear as too much of a victim. \”I do\nwish to help by having my story known, to inform people.\” She would\nlike to see \”a more well rounded\” account \”to portray a series of\nencounters which not only produced physical and sexual trauma, but\nprovided a priceless opportunity for spiritual growth and sensitivity to\nall sentient beings, ranging from insects to those of other dimensions\nand planetary systems . .. This adjustment,\” she continued, \”would\nmake me feel less an intergalactic rape victim and more like what I\nview it as (as of yet)\u2014an experience of something which has nearly\nblown my head off with expansion of consciousness. I am strangely\ngrateful.\” Earlier on in the letter Lee had written, \”Tibetan Buddhism\nas a philosophy recognizes much of the spiritual encounters and\n’awarenesses’ abductees have had.\”\nScott and Lee’s mother, Emily, age forty-eight, works in real estate\nand supports her husband Henry’s business. She may also be an\nabductee, but what is most remarkable about Emily, and is an impor\ntant aspect of this case, is the extraordinary steadfastness and support\nthat she has given to her children. She is the only parent who comes\n92″,
“summary”: “Scott and Lee are siblings who were abducted by aliens. Scott’s abduction experience led him to realize that he was not in control of his life, while Lee’s experience involved a probing instrument being inserted into her vagina and some sort of tissue being removed. After reading about their brother’s case, Lee wanted a more well-rounded account of her experiences to portray the spiritual growth and sensitivity to all sentient beings that she gained from the encounter. Their mother, Emily, has been incredibly supportive of her children despite the possibility that she may also be an abductee.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 107,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\nregularly to my support group meetings, and though she has suffered\ndeeply over her children’s abduction-related distresses, Emily has fully\naccepted the reality of what her children report they have been\nthrough. In addition, she feels a deep, intuitive sense that the process\nthat they are undergoing is one of personal growth and ultimate\nenlightenment. This attitude, whatever its ultimate truth may prove\nto be, is unique in my experience among the parents of abductees.\nScott’s father, Henry, has been a mechanic for twenty years and has\nrecently started another business. Henry is cautious about talking of his\nfeelings and views, but is also supportive of his children. He believes what\nthey have reported, but has more of a \”show me\” attitude toward UFOs\nand aliens. Scott has a brother, Robert, who has reported no involvement\nwith abductions. Emily describes Robert as listening in a \”detached\” but\nsupportive manner when the subject comes up at home. Robert is mar\nried and has three children, twin girls age three, and a baby boy of one\nand a half (as of January 1993), none of whom appears to be involved in\nthe abduction phenomenon. Scott feels grateful for his generally positive\nfamily life, and cannot connect his abduction experiences to any hidden\ntraumas or other aspects of it. \”I look at my family, and I look at the way\nI’ve grown up and it doesn’t coincide at all,\” he says.\nWhen I first met Scott he had been coping for several months with\ntrauma related to an abduction experience that occurred in April 1990\nin which he consciously saw small beings (\”the short guys\”) in his\nroom. He connected the experience with a memory of seeing the same\nbeings in his room and a \”flying saucer\” outside when he was ten.\nThrough UFO organizations and a long chain of referrals, Scott finally\nwas referred to a therapist. She was helpful to him, and in their work,\nwhich included several hypnosis sessions, he recovered memories of\nabduction experiences going back to age three. Scott has regularly\nattended the support group meetings since November 1991, and he\nand I have kept in contact outside of the meetings. We did two hyp\nnosis sessions in March and December 1992, which Scott sought in\norder to discover and express his buried emotions more intensely and\nto explore a more co-investigative, less therapeutic, healing model.\nDetails of Scott’s early history were obtained from medical records\nat Children’s Hospital Medical Center in Boston from when he was\nfourteen and evaluated for \”confusional episodes previously labeled as\nseizures.\” At six months his mother reported that he had a seizure in\nassociation with a fever, and she stated that on his fifth birthday he\nhad \”a generalized seizure\” in the absence of a fever but accompanied\nby ear pain. He was not evaluated by a physician at that time, but his\n93″,
“summary”: “Scott is a 21-year-old man who has been abducted multiple times and attends support group meetings for abductees. His father, Henry, is supportive of his children’s experiences but has a \”show me\” attitude towards UFOs and aliens. Scott’s brother, Robert, does not report any involvement with abductions and is married with three children. Scott feels grateful for his positive family life and cannot connect his abduction experiences to any hidden traumas or other aspects of it. He has attended hypnosis sessions to recover memories of abduction experiences going back to age three and explore a more co-investigative, less therapeutic healing model.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 108,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ndoctor was called and attributed the seizure to the \”excitement\” of the\nday. Scott now sees that time as a \”post-abduction panic attack.\”\nThe first abduction experience that Scott has recollected occurred\nwhen he was three. In the summer of 1991, with the help of hypnosis,\nhe and his therapist were exploring events related to the period when\nhe was about nine when \”I jumped back to when I was three years old\nplaying in the dirt outside . . . and all of a sudden, boom. I turned\naround, I was playing with my trucks, and they were there.\” Out of the\ncorner of his eye he saw two beings appearing from nowhere and then\nsome sort of rod \”put me under.\” He remembers running to his moth\ner. After being returned he was frustrated because he was unable to\ntell what had happened. \”I saw big ants out there,\” he said.\nRemembering this experience so alarmed Scott (\”I jumped clear off\nthe couch\”) that he discontinued the hypnosis sessions until his first\nregression with me.\nBeginning when he was eight, Scott was taken repeatedly to physi\ncians, especially neurologists, for the evaluation and treatment of fre\nquent throbbing headaches that had begun when he was six, and some\nsort of \”spells\” or \”seizures\” that were poorly described as attacks of\n\”strange feelings,\” \”spacing out,\” or \”confusional episodes.\” He was ini\ntially described as \”a restless eight-year-old boy.\” The headaches were\ndiagnosed as \”atypical migraine\” and treated with mild analgesics\n(painkillers). An initial electroencephalogram (EEG) during this period\nwas read as mildly abnormal, followed by others that were normal. But\nover the next several years Scott was treated with substantial doses of\nseveral anti-convulsant medicines that had little effect. An outpatient\nnote from when he was fifteen records \”visual hallucinations\” from age\ntwelve or thirteen in which Scott reported seeing a spinning, colored tri\nangle and \”images such as a woman [‘feminine figure,’ Scott says] lean\ning over his bed, cars, and outdoor scenes etc.\”\nBy the time Scott was sixteen or seventeen the seizure diagnoses in\nhis record had given way to \”psychoemotional components,\” the\nheadaches had become \”‘tension’ in origin,\” the hallucinations were\ndescribed as \”paroxysmal feelings,\” and the EEGs were normal. At\neighteen he was described as somewhat depressed and \”listless.\” By\nnineteen the anticonvulsant medications were discontinued and the\nmedical visits ended. Scott resented what he later came to feel were\nuninformed and unnecessary medical procedures. \”It’s just incredible\nthe amount of medical bullshit,\” he said when I first met with him,\nand in the support group nearly a year later he objected to what he\ncalled \”hit-or-miss drugging.\”\n94″,
“summary”: “Scott had experienced an abduction when he was three years old. He recollected this experience through hypnosis and saw two beings appearing from nowhere and putting him under. He was frustrated because he was unable to tell what had happened. Scott also had frequent headaches and seizures that were poorly described as attacks of \”strange feelings,\” \”spacing out,\” or \”confusional episodes.\” These were diagnosed as \”atypical migraine\” and treated with mild analgesics. Over the next several years, Scott was treated with substantial doses of several anti-convulsant medicines that had little effect. By the time he was sixteen or seventeen, the seizure diagnoses in his record had given way to \”psychoemotional components,\” and the anticonvulsant medications were discontinued.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 109,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\nExcept for night fears, moodiness, difficulty concentrating, and the\nother symptoms that led his parents to bring him to so many doctors\nto try to understand what was going on, Scott felt that his childhood\nwas happy and full of friends and activities.\nScott’s layer symptoms bear a complex but not altogether clear rela\ntionship to his childhood abduction experiences. Scott thinks they\nwere \”flashbacks,\” re-evoked memories of his earlier abductions. Emily\nhas asked repeatedly \”Where was I?\” when Scott and Lee were under\ngoing the abductions; yet compared to most parents of child\nabductees both she and Henry have been particularly supportive.\n\”It’s bewildering,\” Emily wrote me in February 1993, a week after\nher own first hypnosis session with me in which the depth of her com\nmitment to her children was affirmed, \”that this was all happening\nright under our eyes so to speak and we apparently were not aware of\nit\u2014consciously at any rate\u2014and to recall Scott’s remarks referring to\nfear of seeing them in his room\u2014flying saucer outside\u2014dog put to\nsleep\u2014running up to our room\u2014Henry going outside to see what was\nout there with his gun. We do recall this, but [it] was at the very back\nof our memory until this all came up a couple of years ago when Scott\nsaid, ‘Remember when I was a kid?’ and we said, ‘Oh yeah!’\” Later\nEmily wrote that she and Henry were fearful of a robber or intruder\nand also thought that Scott had had a bad dream.\nScott recalls that his childhood encounters tended to occur when\nhe was outside with Lee, while Lee remembers a \”little gully\” near the\nhouse where she and Scott played a lot and which she has come to\nbelieve was one of the sites of their abductions. Lee says that \”we used\nto love it,\” but when she was a teenager she stopped playing there. \”I\nused to think about the place as a special place.\” When Pam Kasey\nvisited the family at their Massachusetts home in March 1992, Scott\nand his parents talked of various UFO sightings that the extended\nfamily had experienced over the years. Scott recalls \”seeing a ship\” at\nage eight or nine while riding his bike and reporting it to his uncle.\nBut an abduction experience he describes as \”a biggie,\” which had\nremained \”buried\” in his mind until it surfaced in a hypnosis session\nwith his therapist, began in his room when he was ten.\nScott saw \”a flying saucer outside,\” and then he saw several beings\ncome into the room. They put the dog that was in the hall to sleep,\n\”somehow with the rod . . . After they were done with me\” Scott\nbecame afraid, as \”I knew they were going upstairs to my parents’\nroom.\” Scott recalls, \”I ran upstairs\u2014this was after [the] event\u2014and I\ntold them what had happened and I said there was a flying saucer out-\n95″,
“summary”: “Scott, a child who experienced childhood abductions, has symptoms such as night fears, moodiness, difficulty concentrating, and flashbacks of his earlier abductions. His parents, Emily and Henry, have been supportive despite the traumatic experience. Scott’s hypnosis sessions have helped him recall details of his abduction experiences, including a \”biggie\” experience that began when he was ten years old.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 110,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nside, and my father got his gun. He was scared shitless\u2014everybody\nwas\u2014got his gun, and went outside and there was nothing but\nnature.\” Scott recalls, \”When I was a kid, I was scared to death they\nwere going to kill my parents.\” The beings seemed to him \”like a\ngreater power than your parents.\” Despite his fears Scott also felt that\nthe beings were somehow \”more wisdomful than my parents,\”\nalthough he is not sure whether this is \”them themselves\” or \”the wis\ndom created by the whole experience.\” Scott describes the \”telepathy\”\nhe experiences during the encounters as \”a two-way channel. They\nknow your thoughts and you can see theirs. It’s quite traumatizing\nbecause of its unfamiliarity.\”\nThe next abduction experience that Scott has recalled relates to a\nfeminine figure leaning over his bed when he was twelve or thirteen,\nmentioned above in an outpatient note. At about this time Scott was\nreferred to a psychologist to see if there was an emotional cause of his\ndistress. But even with lengthy psychotherapy, little progress was made\ntoward uncovering its origin. The encounter with the woman figure,\nwhich was part of an abduction experience, will be reported in detail\nin connection with his second hypnosis session with me.\nScott does not recall any further discrete abduction experiences\nuntil April 1990 when he consciously saw several entities in his room\nafter first sensing their presence in his mind. \”Whoever these people\nwere they were not from around here,\” he recalled in his first meeting\nwith me. \”It was the same people. I knew it,\” he said, that had been\npresent in his room when he was ten. Alarmed by the experience, he\nsought help as described above. In several hypnosis sessions with his\ntherapist, Scott recalled that during this abduction he was terrified as\na faucetlike device was placed on his penis, \”wires\” or \”leads\” applied\nto his testicles, and a sperm sample taken as he lay terrified and para\nlyzed on a table in a UFO.\nAfter our initial visit and his attendance at several support group\nmeetings, Scott’s curiosity about his abduction experiences deepened\nand he wished to explore them further, because \”they had affected my\nlife so much.\” Meanwhile his personal life was becoming more compli\ncated. When I first met him, Scott told me of strain in his relationship\nwith his girlfriend, a tendency of his to \”grab on\” and not be able to \”let\ngo.\” In the January 1992 support group he said that although she had\nbeen initially, \”when it really came down to it\” she \”wasn’t very sup\nportive\” in relation to his abduction experiences. At about this time\nScott was given the opportunity to share his firsthand knowledge of\nabductions on the set at CBS in Los Angeles, where the two-part docu-\n96″,
“summary”: “Scott recalls being abducted by beings when he was a child and feeling scared. He also felt that they were more wise than his parents. The encounters involved telepathy and Scott found it traumatizing due to its unfamiliarity. He does not recall any further discrete abduction experiences until April 1990 when he consciously saw several entities in his room after sensing their presence in his mind. During this abduction, a faucetlike device was placed on his penis, \”wires\” or \”leads\” applied to his testicles, and a sperm sample was taken as he lay terrified and paralyzed on a table in a UFO. Scott’s curiosity about his abduction experiences deepened and he wished to explore them further, despite strain in his relationship with his girlfriend.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 111,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\ndrama dealing with the phenomenon, Intruders, was being filmed for\nairing in May. For two weeks in February, Scott was on the set each day,\nwhich he found highly stimulating. He made a valuable contribution to\nthe cast and crew’s understanding of abductions and became close to\nan actress whose daughter might have had encounters.\nAt our support group meeting on February 24, Scott, just back from\nLos Angeles, spoke of the feeling that we are being \”prepared for\”\nsomething, that there was perhaps a \”plan\” of some sort, that we are\nnot in control and \”somebody else\” is \”running the show . .. Getting\nthrough the trauma part,\” he said, \”has opened up the real stuff, the\nspiritual behind it,\” and he spoke further of a \”bigger power\” at work\nin his experiences. Scott recalled that even \”when it happened to me\nas a kid\” he felt he had to work on being \”able to stay in the same\nroom without panicking, without fear.\” The April 1990 episode, he\nsaid, \”was a step up in intensity, majorly, and almost like testing, but\nthere’s definitely that anger, God, anger just to lash out from being\ntouched, being under somebody else’s control.\”\nScott spoke further in this meeting about breaking through \”the\ntrauma stuff\” and of personal growth. His abduction experiences, he\nsaid, had made clear to him that \”there’s a massive amount of infor\nmation in my head that I can’t even understand.\” The aliens, he sug\ngested, are \”helping us grow so we can comprehend them . .. They’re\ngetting us trained to get us to a point where we can deal with them.\”\nScott elected after this meeting to undergo his first hypnosis session\nwith me in order to move further through and, hopefully, beyond the\ntraumatic dimensions of his abductions and to discover their deeper\nmeaning for him and for others as well.\nScott arrived at my house on March 16 with Ann, the actress he had\ngotten to know in Los Angeles. Before Scott came with Pam and me to\nthe upstairs room where I was then doing the regressions, we chatted a\nbit in the living room about what the experience of playing such a role\nhad meant for Ann, her objections to the inaccurate and sensational\nized parts of the script, and her sensitive efforts to maintain the\nintegrity of the role she was playing.\nBefore beginning the regression we talked about Scott’s apprehen\nsions and his possibly abduction related experiences since the April\n1990 event, which we agreed would be our focus. He had no recollec\ntions of discrete abductions, but spoke of vaguer \”cloudy kind of\nstuff,\” a blue light coming into his room one night, unexplained\nneedlelike marks that had appeared on his arms several times, and how\non some mornings his left sock would be mysteriously missing from\n97″,
“summary”: “Scott was filmed for an upcoming drama series titled \”Intruders\” in February 1992. During this time, he made a valuable contribution to the cast and crew’s understanding of abductions and became close to an actress whose daughter might have had encounters. At a support group meeting on February 24th, Scott spoke about feeling that they are being \”prepared for\” something, that there was perhaps a \”plan\” of some sort, that they are not in control and \”somebody else\” is \”running the show\”. He also spoke about personal growth and breaking through the trauma of his abduction experiences. After this meeting, Scott elected to undergo his first hypnosis session with the author to move further through and beyond the traumatic dimensions of his abductions and to discover their deeper meaning for him and others. Before beginning the regression, they discussed Scott’s apprehensions and his possibly abduction related experiences since the April 1990 event, which would be their focus.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 112,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhis foot. Scott spoke of fear of death and aloneness and of his feeling\nlike \”something in a cage, an animal, being a specimen.\” We reviewed\nthe details of the April 1990 experience and Scott went back briefly\nover a few of the more frightening details of his previous hypnosis ses\nsions with his therapist. I reassured him that I would not leave him\nfeeling caged and alone during our session.\nAfter the hypnotic induction Scott spoke almost immediately of feel\ning \”mad.\” We then reviewed the events of that April evening before\nthe abduction began. He had drunk a couple of screwdrivers, played\nthe piano, and talked generally about his life in the living room with his\nmother and father (he was still living with his parents at the time) who\nwere watching television. He went up to bed a little earlier than usual\u2014\nat ten o’clock\u2014feeling tenuous and vulnerable about the course of his\nexistence. As he prepared for sleep and \”jumped in bed,\” Scott felt\nsome anxiety about a new film shoot that was planned for the next day.\nScott recalls reading a magazine, and before he could fall asleep he\nfelt that the beings were \”there, in my mind.\” As his fear mounted in\nour session, Scott spoke of the loss of mental privacy and of the famil\niarity of these feelings. His room had no door, and unexplained light\nwas coming in from the direction of the adjacent clothes washer/dryer\nroom. Scott’s breath was now coming in loud, short gasps as he spoke\nof \”six\” of \”them\” with \”boxy\” and \”angular\” heads that were \”after\nme.\” Then he saw a \”round-tipped rod\” pushing toward him, which\nScott related to how he was anesthetized. \”They know I’m aware,\”\nScott said, and \”they put me under\” so that \”I couldn’t move\” by\ntouching him with a rod behind his ear. At this point a \”buzzing\” in\nhis right ear changed to a ringing sound and \”I lost control of my\nbody.\” Then all Scott saw was a screen like a TV monitor that was\n\”fritzing.\” Memories of his life flashed before him, as he felt had hap\npened \”so many times\” during abductions, and he felt himself strug\ngling to protect his mind \”so they couldn’t touch it.\” After this he\nquite literally lost consciousness, although he had been saying \”as fast\nas I could ‘I’ve got to remember, I’ve got to remember.’\”\nNext Scott recalled he was on a table in the presence of two doctor\nlike figures with odd, tan- and white-tinted skin, wearing \”glasses\” and\nwhite coats, and several shorter beings in \”army suits.\” The beings had\ndeep, black, slightly slanted eyes with gray borders around them. \”I\nhate them\” for \”taking me from my mom when I was young,\” Scott\nsaid, and \”for not telling me who they are.\” \”They’re curious about\nme,\” and \”I’m curious, but I hate what they’ve done.\”\n\”What did they do?\” I asked.\n98″,
“summary”: “Scott underwent a hypnotic induction during which he spoke of feeling \”mad\” and experiencing anxiety about a new film shoot. He then recounted the events leading up to his abduction, including drinking screwdrivers, playing the piano, and feeling vulnerable about the course of his existence. As he prepared for sleep, Scott felt that the beings were \”there, in my mind,\” and saw a \”round-tipped rod\” pushing toward him. He was then anesthetized and lost consciousness. During the abduction, Scott was on a table in the presence of two doctor-like figures with odd skin and army suits, and several shorter beings with deep black eyes.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 113,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\n\”They’ve used me.\”\nThe beings then placed a \”faucet thing, like a suction\” over Scott’s\npenis. This device was connected by a tube to a box at the side of the\ntable. At this point Scott had a kind of out-of-body experience from\nfear, as he looked down on himself and saw his head on a blocklike pil\nlow and four prongs being pressed into his neck, high up just below\nthe scalp, which he also felt pushing against him. Scott believed these\nwere like \”electrodes\” that were used to manipulate and control his\nmovements and feelings. At this point in our session, and also at the\ntime, he felt calm, although he is angry when he thinks back about\nwhat was done to him.\nI encouraged Scott to center himself through his breathing and to\nexpress any feelings that were near the surface. He gave forth a loud\ngrowling sound as he spoke of his naked terror, his sense of violation,\nand his fear of bodily injury. He noticed how quickly he tends to \”build\nthe walls\” to protect himself. He saw more light in the room now, and\nfor the first time in this session spoke of the \”wires\” that were applied to\nhis testicles. It was these wires, Scott observed, in combination with the\nsuction device over his penis that stimulated his erection and were\n\”making it happen\” and \”taking things out\”\u2014i.e., his \”sperm.\” The\nwhole experience, Scott said, \”just seems unbelievable.\”\nThe beings communicated telepathically to Scott that they were\n\”making [really taking] more white stuff\” for a purpose. They were\nusing him \”as a father . . . taking my whatever, my babies.\” \”All the\nstuff\” they took from him was being used, Scott knew, to \”make\nbabies.\” Strong feelings of shame came up for Scott at this point, and\nI explained that he had no reason to be ashamed as he had been con\nfronted by powers or energy forms against which he was altogether\npowerless. \”I’m mad,\” he said, growling again, but \”I can’t fight . . .\nThey know exactly what they’re doing,\” Scott remarked, \”that’s why\nthey cover it up. They don’t want us to remember.\”\nI took Scott back one more time to the traumatic, shame-filled\naspect of his experience. Once again he balked at the full reliving of\nhis humiliation. \”I don’t remember. Too painful,\” he said, \”too emo\ntional … I had no choice,\” he allowed. \”It’s not my fault.\” But he\nquickly added, \”I should have been able …\”\n\”Nonsense,\” I said and reiterated what I had told him about powers\nin the universe beyond our control. Again Scott expressed his anger,\nand I assured him that he \”couldn’t do a damn thing.\”\nAfter this Scott remembered being \”dropped in bed\” in his room\nfeeling very frightened and also angry, but had no recollection of how he\n99″,
“summary”: “Scott was used by beings to extract sperm from him through a suction device over his penis and wires attached to his testicles. The beings communicated telepathically that they were using him as a \”father\” to make babies, and Scott felt ashamed and powerless. He was taken back to the traumatic aspect of his experience and expressed anger, but was reminded that he had no control over the situation.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 114,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nwas returned. He had the sense the beings had been \”messing around\nwith my head,\” leaving information of some sort that he could not\naccess. After coming out of the regression Scott was struck by the power\nof the emotions he had experienced. \”I’ve never had those emotions\nbefore, never, never.\” It \”felt good,\” he said, to give expression through\nhis voice and body to such strong, bottled up affects. The intensity of\nhis anger bothered Scott some. \”I’m scared to death of what damage I\ncan do,\” he said. The \”whole experience,\” he said, \”when it is brought\nback into the body it releases these things. We are the emotional pat\nterns that structure things and our reaction.\” He also was awed by the\nintensity and brilliance of the light that he had seen while on the table.\nAs a result of the regression he felt he had more access in this (\”nor\nmal\”) reality to the experiences undergone during the abduction. Scott\nwas also left with the feeling, as is common with abductees, that his\nmind had been \”electrically\” manipulated or tampered with. He was\naware that there were still \”walls up everywhere,\” and that there was\nmuch more inside him that he wanted to remember.\nThe nine-month period between our two regressions was a time of\nrapid change for Scott. He brought Ann, who was still in Boston a week\nafter the first regression, to the March 23 support group meeting. They\nupdated the group on the progress of the miniseries. During the meeting\nScott reflected on an increased preoccupation with philosophical and\nreligious concerns, such as \”who’s in control\” and the possible views of\nGod. Around that time Scott also made several television appearances,\nincluding an awful show on a Boston channel in which he was humiliat-\ningly, but not untypically, introduced as a young man who had had sex\nwith aliens. As the spring continued he had increasing difficulty inte\ngrating the stimulation and stress related to his high public exposure, and\nhad more frequent meetings with his therapist related to this discomfort.\nHis therapist and I discussed his case, and I referred Scott to a psychia\ntrist at my hospital for prescription of a mild tranquilizer, which helped\nto reduced his tension. She described Scott as initially depressed, anx\nious, \”very vulnerable,\” and confused about what had happened to him.\nHe seemed to her to be a traumatized person who had experienced \”a\ndifferent kind of trauma,\” manifesting the hypervigilance and difficulty\nrelaxing \”you see with other trauma survivors.\” As far as the abduction\nstory was concerned, \”I don’t know what to make of it,\” she said.\n\”Something bad clearly happened to him.\”\nOne of the effects of Scott’s crisis of helplessness and vulnerability in\nthe summer of 1992 was to rally the support of his family, especially his\nmother and sister, who began coming to the support group meetings. By\n100″,
“summary”: “Scott underwent a regression during which he experienced intense emotions and had access to memories from an abduction. He felt that his mind had been manipulated and was left with the feeling that there was more inside him to remember. After the regression, Scott became increasingly preoccupied with philosophical and religious concerns and had difficulty integrating the stress related to his high public exposure. His therapist referred him to a psychiatrist who prescribed a mild tranquilizer to reduce his tension. Scott’s family rallied in support of him during this time.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 115,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\nSeptember he was clearly feeling better, spoke in the support group of\nthe need for a sense of humor, and continued to complain about the\nconstant intrusion of the alien presence into his mind, a kind of loss of\nprivacy. Emily told the group movingly of how \”two of my children have\nbeen affected,\” and spoke of how little understanding she had had of\nthe \”extreme terror\” to which Scott had been exposed in his abduc\ntions. By October he was speaking more boldly of pushing through his\nfear and of his struggles \”to integrate\” his experiences.\nScott spoke increasingly through the fall of 1992 of the spiritual\ndimensions of his abduction experiences. In the November 9 support\ngroup meeting he told of how \”exposure to them\” had \”opened up\nsomething in me . . . It’s almost like you’re given an intense jump into\na spiritual realm you’re not even ready for\u2014like Yogis go through tons\nof work to do to get to a certain point.\” Lee, who was about to leave\nfor India, talked of the \”hardships that people often suffer at the\nhands of their spiritual teachers.\” The body’s instinctual, fearful reac\ntion to the alien encounters Scott felt was \”a natural reaction\” on \”a\nspecies level\” when confronted with something so deep and unfamil\niar. He could not \”imagine anyone reacting kindly or feeling safe,\” at\nleast initially. But toward the end of the meeting Scott asked, \”What\nare my choices?\” and told the group, \”Even though the way I think a\nlot of times is how mad I am, and how upset I am, and how bad my\nego’s been damaged or wiped out, there’s only one way to think about\nit if I want to live, and that is to look or find whatever there is positive\nin it which, God, is very difficult for me at this time . . . But that\nseems like the only thread that will keep me alive.\”\nOn December 16, 1992, I met with Scott at his request to review\nhis course and, as it turned out, to plan another regression. In that ses\nsion he told me that one night about ten days before, as part of his\nincreasing openness to the alien presence, he asked the beings to\n\”show me a sign\” of their actual existence. At about two or three in\nthe morning he experienced in a partially awake state the feeling of\n\”somebody touching me from behind.\” He became extremely fright\nened, but the touching continued\u2014\”it was almost like teasing me.\”\nThe concreteness of the response to his request alarmed Scott. \”I\nasked for them to show me something and they did … in a way,\” he\nsaid. We talked\u2014conversations with abductees often move in this\ndirection\u2014about whether human beings generally were ready to per\nceive the alien presence. Scott felt, as many abductees do, that our\ndestructive attitude toward anything unknown or foreign would make\nit dangerous for the aliens to manifest more obviously before us.\n101″,
“summary”: “Scott’s experiences in the summer of 1992 were marked by a gradual improvement in his mental state. In September, he spoke about the need for humor and continued to complain about the alien presence. By October, he was speaking more boldly about pushing through his fear and integrating his experiences. In November, Scott began to discuss the spiritual dimensions of his abduction experiences, stating that exposure to them had opened up a spiritual realm he was not ready for. He also talked about the body’s instinctual reaction to alien encounters as a natural species-level response. Toward the end of the meeting, Scott asked what his choices were and stated that he needed to find the positive aspects of his experiences in order to live. On December 16th, Scott met with the author to review his course and plan another regression. During this session, he shared that about ten days prior, he had asked the aliens to show him a sign of their existence and experienced a feeling of someone touching him from behind. The concreteness of the response alarmed Scott, leading to a discussion about whether humans were ready to perceive the alien presence.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 116,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nMany abductees begin to pursue a more explicit spiritual path as\nthey open themselves to the depth and meaning of their experiences.\nScott himself, in addition to his increasing curiosity about the spiritual\ndimensions of the phenomenon, had begun to meet with an acupunc\nturist, and, more recently, with a shamanic healer. He was also increas\ningly challenging the traditional treatment model. Scott said of some of\nthe therapists he had seen, \”I feel I could heal, I could help them more\nthan they could help me, and that sounds completely arrogant, I know.\”\nHis request to undertake another regression was part of Scott’s desire to\nmove beyond the traumata of his abductions to a more reciprocal,\nmutually communicative, relationship with the alien beings. We sched\nuled the session for five days later.\nAt the beginning of the session we reviewed how frightened, needy,\nand vulnerable, yet also more alive, Scott had felt during the summer.\nAlthough he had had a recent abduction experience, we decided to do\nan \”open ended\” regression. In recent months I had found that the psy\nche’s own wisdom would take the experiencer where he or she needs to\ngo in the trance and that the healing, integrating, and information-\ngathering process is better served by not \”targeting\” a specific abduc\ntion event. Before the regression Scott spoke of his \”fear of letting go\”\nand his determination not to \”hold back\” in this session.\nAt the start of the regression, after several thirty- to sixty-second\npauses, Scott spoke of feeling the presence of \”one of them\” standing\nby a table on which he was lying on his back. He was thirteen and said\nthat he had never faced or even recalled what happened to him at that\nage. He perceived a cylindrical tube he estimated to be four inches in\ndiameter that was part of a machine near a wall. The image of the tub\ning, which seemed to be pointing at his chest, was disturbing and faded\nin and out of his consciousness. He also had images of other \”tools,\” like\na curved banana-shaped instrument, on another nearby table.\nSoon he recalled seeing a nonhuman female figure carrying a tray\nwith several cylinders, each containing a little baby \”in glasses. . .I’m\nreally mad,\” Scott said, but \”I don’t know what they’re doing.\” The\n\”woman,\” who had come quite near him (recall the \”hallucination\” he\nhad at twelve or thirteen years old of a female figure leaning over his\nbed), left the room and Scott realized that the aliens\u2014probably this\nfigure herself\u2014had been taking his \”seeds\” for the purpose of making\nthe babies he had just been shown.\nScott realizes now that his fear prevented him from looking directly\nat the beings, though he had attributed this to their elusiveness. He\nalso speculated that if he had remembered seeing the beings during\n102″,
“summary”: “Scott, an abductee, begins to pursue a more explicit spiritual path as he opens himself to the depth and meaning of his experiences. He meets with an acupuncturist and a shamanic healer and challenges traditional treatment models. Scott requests another regression to move beyond the traumata of his abductions to a more reciprocal, communicative relationship with the alien beings. During the session, Scott recalls seeing a nonhuman female figure carrying a tray with several cylinders containing babies \”in glasses.\” He realizes now that his fear prevented him from looking directly at the beings, and speculates that if he had remembered seeing them during his abductions, it would have helped him to process the experience more effectively.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 117,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\nthis (or these) experience (s) he might have told his parents, which the\naliens told him not to do. For he was \”part of their family,\” one of the\nbeings explained.\n\”If I’m part of their family, why am I here?\” Scott asked. I encour\naged him to explore that question. He kept getting images of an\nempty cylinder, about six inches in diameter and about a foot long,\nwith clear fluid inside. \”I want to be one of them,\” and \”I want to be\none of me,\” Scott said, \”but I can’t be both.\”\n\”Why not?\” I asked.\n\”Then I’m never home either way.\”\nNext Scott recalled being taken down into a huge underground,\nrock-walled place by one of \”a bunch of\” fast-moving elevators. It was\nhot there, but \”better than family here,\” for \”They know everything\nabout me. There are no secrets.\” Nevertheless, \”it’s scary\” and \”just\nfeels weird.\” At this point I felt that Scott was judging the truth of\nwhat was happening with his analytical mind and I encouraged him\njust to report his raw experience, saving the judgments for later. \”I just\ncan’t believe they’re here,\” Scott said. \”When they come for me they\nknow everything I know.\” He said it made him feel bad that they\nwould not let him talk about these experiences. He wondered, \”Why\ndon’t they stay?\” He received no answer to this question, except that\nthey and we \”aren’t ready.\” He said the beings are in the process of\nchanging themselves physically \”so they can breathe here. They don’t\nbreathe the same as we do.\”\nScott revealed other problems for both of our species should the\naliens’ presence be manifest on a large scale too soon. \”We’re not up\nto their speed,\” he said. \”They think much faster than we do,\” and\n\”They’re going to make it so they don’t hurt us.\”\n\”How would their thinking faster hurt us?\” I asked.\nIt is \”confusing when they talk to us with their minds,\” he replied.\n\”Too much information. Our minds are not used to such contact\u2014it’s\na sensory overload.\”\nAt this point the session took an interesting turn. Scott acknowl\nedged that he himself had persisted in denying the existence of the\naliens, and I asked him to explore what it was exactly that he was\ndenying. To my surprise he replied, \”denying that I am one of them.\”\nTo acknowledge the beings’ existence has meant that he would have to\nexperience a kind of \”empty\” feeling, a nostalgia for another domain.\n\”I’ve always known,\” he said, \”that I was different, that I wasn’t from\naround here.\” When he was a child, Scott recalled, \”I always wanted\nto run away. I couldn’t figure it out. I could run anywhere, but I\n103″,
“summary”: “Scott had an experience where he was taken down into a huge underground rock-walled place by one of \”a bunch of\” fast-moving elevators. He felt that the beings knew everything about him and there were no secrets. However, he also felt that it was scary and just felt weird. Scott wondered why the beings did not stay and received no answer to this question except that they and we are not ready. The beings are in the process of changing themselves physically so they can breathe here. They think much faster than humans and their thinking can be confusing when they talk to us with their minds, resulting in sensory overload. Scott acknowledged that he had persisted in denying the existence of the aliens and exploring what it was exactly that he was denying. He revealed that he always knew that he was different and wanted to run away as a child.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 118,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ncouldn’t get there.\” He knew that the beings did not reside in our solar\nsystem.\nScott grasped then why he had never wanted to look directly at the\nbeings. With some struggle he said, \”My humanness doesn’t want to\nsee this.\”\n\”What is this?\” I asked.\n\”Them . . . The human side,\” he continued, \”cannot handle the other\nside.\” The human being in him reacts with fear, \”like an animal . . .\nThey appear to be animals, and you act like a scared animal. It’s instinct.\”\nNevertheless, he emphasized, humans must \”stop\” and realize that the\naliens, whom as a child he called the \”inkies\” because of their large, black\neyes, like ourselves, \”are alive.\” We need to learn that even though \”we\nlook different\” and \”we think different. . . we’re all life.\”\nScott’s memories moved then into the apocalyptic vision I have\nheard increasingly from abductees. Major changes in the world are com\ning. The aliens will only come \”when it’s safer.\” But that will not occur\nuntil there are \”less and less\” of us as we die off from disease, especially\nmore communicable forms of AIDS that will reach plague proportions.\nThis material was frightening and very sad for Scott, and he also felt\nthat he was not \”allowed\” to speak of it. Although he was positive in his\nconviction about this, he said, \”I just hope I was wrong.\”\nAt this point in the session Scott shifted to perceiving from the\nalien perspective, and he saw the earth as a blue body below him. He\nhad chosen to come here from another planet because it was \”closest\nto where we’re from.\” He did not know the name of that planet, but it\nwas yellow, mostly desert, and lacking water. Once there had been\ntrees and water, but something having do to with \”science\”\u2014he does\nnot know just what\u2014\”went wrong\” and his people \”went under\nground.\” Scott felt \”sick\” inside and sobbed as he told of how science\n\”destroyed our planet.\” Naturally I was curious to know if Scott had\nany further information about how this had come about. But he did\nnot, except to observe that somehow the alien species \”knew before\”\nthe destruction occurred but seems to have been powerless to prevent\nit. After the regression he recalled that the destruction had occurred\nbecause of \”something they made they couldn’t stop/’ and that on\ntheir planet the aliens live in an \”artificial environment.\”\nWith considerable resistance Scott admitted that the intention of\nthe aliens was to \”live here\” (on Earth) but without us, unless\n\”humans change,\” in which case \”we might be able to live together.\”\nThen he contrasted the ways of humans with the aliens. Human\nbeings \”are alone\” and \”they don’t share.\” In the alien realm \”nobody’s\n104″,
“summary”: “Scott, an abductee, recounts his experience of being taken by aliens. He explains that the beings did not originate from our solar system and that humans are instinctively afraid of them due to their appearance. Scott also describes a vision he had of major changes coming to the world, including a plague-like form of AIDS, before the aliens come \”when it’s safer.\” He then shifts his perspective to that of the aliens and reveals that they came from a yellow, desert planet that was destroyed by science. The aliens intended to live on Earth but only if humans change their ways, and Scott contrasts the individualistic nature of humans with the communal nature of the aliens.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 119,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF (92\nin their own world\” and \”everybody knows everything. There are no\nsecrets.\” I asked him about himself. \”I’m one of them,\” he said, but in\nhis human identity he imposes limits on his ability to love and share\nbecause of \”my own ignorance.\”\nI asked, \”What else?\”\n\”Tradition,\” the \”whole focus of my life, my independence,\” he\nsaid. Because of \”fear of being hurt, of not getting what you want, fear\nof not receiving\” human beings have trouble \”opening up and trusting\nthat it’s okay\” to give and feel love.\nChange has \”got to start somewhere,\” Scott said, and I asked him\nabout his leadership role as a kind of intermediary between the two\nspecies. \”There’s gonna be so much work,\” he said, and it is \”gonna\ntake a long time.\” I asked if he thought there was time. \”Yes. I think\nso,\” he replied. He was getting tired, so I asked if there was anything\nelse he wanted to say before sitting up.\nHe said, \”It’s got to be done one way or the other.\”\n\”What’s got to be done?\” I asked.\n\”If we don’t change it’s going to change for us.\” Then he added\nrather sadly, \”I don’t think we can live with them.\”\nAfter the regression Scott felt awkward about what he had revealed.\nHe had difficulty trusting the information he had received because\n\”there’s nothing that reinforces it when you’re growing up.\” One realm\n\”has nothing to do with the other,\” he said, and we are rarely, if ever,\n\”exposed\” to the existence of the \”aliens’ side.\” Fear simply does not\nexist in the \”consciousness\” of that \”side,\” and so there is greater free\ndom there. Yet it is difficult for Scott and makes him sad and afraid to\n\”acknowledge anything about\” the alien world, especially that he is\npart of it. For that means \”that I’m not one of us [humans].\” I spoke\nthen with Scott about the possibility of integrating his alien and\nhuman identities, and he recalled how that \”just didn’t work when I\nwas a kid . . . That’s just not the way people live,\” he said. \”People’re\njust different.\” I told him of four or five other \”double agents\” I was\nworking with and of the possibility of their getting together as a group,\nwhich he thought would be a good idea.\nAfter this session Scott felt great relief, as if a huge \”weight\” had\nbeen removed. He recalled that since early childhood he experienced\nhimself as having \”two personalities,\” and spoke of how \”crazy\” that\nhad always made him feel. He now believes that the doubting and\ndenying of his alien experience has been a destructive process in his\nlife, and wonders what part telepathy plays in the existence of the dual\nidentity.\n105″,
“summary”: “Scott is an alien who has lived on Earth for many years. He has two personalities – one as an alien and one as a human. He believes that fear of being hurt, not getting what you want, and not receiving have made it difficult for humans to open up and trust that it’s okay to give and feel love. Scott is the leader of a group of aliens who are trying to change the way humans interact with them. He believes that change has to start somewhere and that it will take a long time. After a regression session, Scott feels relieved as if a huge weight has been removed. He now believes that doubting and denying his alien experience has been destructive in his life and wonders what part telepathy plays in the existence of the dual identity.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 11,
“original_text”: “PREFACE\nA\nn author embarking on a venture as manifestly novel as this one\nmust inevitably ask if some link may be found with his previous\nwork. For me, the connection resides in the matter of identity\u2014\nwho we are in the deepest and broadest sense. In retrospect, this focus\nhas been with me from the beginning, driving my clinical explorations\nof dreams, nightmares, and adolescent suicide, my biographical\nresearches, as well as the studies of the nuclear arms race and ethnona-\ntional conflict and, more recently, transpersonal psychology, with\nwhich I have been involved. The abduction phenomenon, I have come\nto realize, forces us, if we permit ourselves to take it seriously, to reex\namine our perception of human identity\u2014to look at who we are from\na cosmic perspective.\nThis book is not simply about UFOs or even alien abductions. It is\nabout how this phenomenon, both traumatic and transformative, can\nexpand our sense of ourselves and our understanding of reality, and\nawaken our muted potential as explorers of a universe rich in mystery,\nmeaning, and intelligence.\nWhen we explore phenomena that exist at the margins of accepted\nreality, old words become imprecise or must be given new meanings.\nTerms like \”abduction,\” \”alien,\” \”happening,\” and even \”reality\” itself,\nneed redefinition lest subtle distinctions be lost. In this context,\nthinking of memory too literally as \”true\” or \”false\” may restrict what\nwe can learn about human consciousness from the abduction experi\nences I recount in the pages that follow.”,
“summary”: “The book is not just about UFOs or alien abductions but it is about how this phenomenon can expand our sense of ourselves and reality, and awaken our potential as explorers of a universe rich in mystery, meaning, and intelligence. The author examines the abduction phenomenon from a cosmic perspective and redefines terms like \”abduction,\” \”alien,\” \”happening,\” and even \”reality\” to avoid losing subtle distinctions. The book also explores the concept of memory and its relationship with human consciousness through the abduction experiences recounted in the pages that follow.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 120,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nBefore concluding Scott, Pam, and I talked further of what the\nalien/human project could be about. \”I don’t think they’re disposing\nof us. I think they’re taking part of us.\” Then \”they’ll have everything\nwe’ll have, and they’ll have everything they have.\” But there are prob\nlems with the integrating of our species, for \”you and I as we are\nmaybe won’t mix.\”\nWe speculated then about the relationship of the aliens’ active\npresence on our planet and the accelerating, catastrophic destruction\nof the earth’s living environment. \”It’s not just coincidence,\” Scott\nsaid. From the information he has received Scott doubts that we\nwould survive \”our catastrophe\” as well as the aliens did theirs. \”For\nthem it was not the beginning of science. I mean, they were well into\nscience before this happened, whatever happened. It was a lot further\nahead than we were . . . They had the resources\” to survive. I pressed\nScott to say more of what he knew of the relationship between our two\nspecies. \”It isn’t just black and white,\” he said, \”the two sides. There’s\na correspondence between the two.\”\nMy last question had to do with his reluctance to look into the eyes\nof the aliens. He replied that when he was experiencing the alien per\nspective he felt he was viewing reality through their eyes. But as a\nhuman \”I was scared\” to \”because I’d be looking at myself.\”\n\”Yourself as what?\” I asked.\n\”As one of them,\” he replied. I pressed him to say what was so\nfrightening about that, but he did not know.\nHe simply added, \”My whole life has been useless. I mean, every\nthing I’ve done has been insignificant.\”\n\”Compared to what?\” I asked.\n\”If I had realized that [his complex double identity] a long time\nago,\” he replied.\nThe day after the regression Scott told me that he felt \”at peace\”\nand that \”all my questions just disappeared very quickly. That’s amaz\ning.\” He told the support group on February 8 that he felt quite \”self-\nsufficient now.\” On December 23 he wrote me a letter which\naccompanied a Christmas card. After writing empathically about the\n\”immense\” weight he suspected went along with \”what you [referring\nto me] know\” he shared further information that had come to him\nsince the regression.\n\”Success on earth would take an incredible shift,\” he wrote, \”a shift\nfrom ego gratification to aspiring to achieve, but aspiring to rid our\nselves of the human flaw.\” The difficulty, he continued, is to \”eradi\ncate the human flaws without destroying the machine itself. They are\n106″,
“summary”: “Scott, Pam, and I discussed the possibility that the aliens were taking part of us in an alien/human project. Scott believed that they were not disposing of us but rather integrating our species. However, he also thought there might be problems with the integration due to differences between our species. We speculated about the relationship between the aliens’ active presence on Earth and the destruction of the planet’s living environment. Scott believed that the aliens had advanced science before the event that happened to us and had the resources to survive it. He also mentioned a correspondence between the two species. Scott was reluctant to look into the eyes of the aliens because he felt he was viewing reality through their eyes, which made him scared to see himself as one of them. After the regression, Scott felt at peace and his questions disappeared quickly. In a letter to me, he shared that success on Earth would require an incredible shift from ego gratification to aspiring to achieve while rid of human flaws. The difficulty is to eradicate human flaws without destroying the machine itself.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 121,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\nglued together very tight. The growing pains are extreme but neces\nsary.\” Communicating with his alien voice he then wrote, \”Our intel\nlectual abilities and the scope of our view is too much for humans to\nunderstand. The translators, as I am, are necessary in order to make\ncontact . . .I’ve always known. I’ve always denied [his alien identity]. I\nalways wanted to forget, but that’s not who I am. The reality comes\nthrough the thick screen of human defenses. The study continues of\nthe human-alien consciousness struggle. They are integrating, each\nlearning from the other … I am at peace now. I understand I realize\nthe conflict will continue inside me, but I have reached the turning\npoint where my power of uncontrol has overcome that of my human\nside.\n\”I fear humans more than anything else,\” the letter went on. \”We\nhave tried to change you many times. Many members of our species\nhave been destroyed in the process … I must say the human being\nhas very heightened emotions, too much for me to process at times.\nWe are very sensitive, but our emotions are not as primitive as your\nown. Your emotions are recreation in a sense. We are happy to be able\nto feel more than we normally feel. Our fascination [with humans]\nrevolves on this. Our evolutionary process has deemed emotions less\nimportant than understanding, but it’s like candy to a child your emo\ntions to us. It is like a drug that we enjoy very much.\n\”It is interesting,\” the letter concluded, \”that this is the very thing\nwhich also makes you so dangerous to us. I do not feel it is safe for me\nto come out yet. It will be a few years. I feel there is much I wish to\nconvey, and I feel at a time very soon there should be a meeting of the\nhigh powers of your world with us.\” Although he had a few anxious\nnights following the regression, in the next few months Scott made\nrapid strides toward achieving greater peace of mind, a heightened\nsense of energy and purpose, integration of his human/alien identity,\nand deepening understanding of the meaning for him of his abduction\nexperiences. He was confident about the information he had received\nand conveyed in our regressions, and felt that for the first time he\ncould face its implications honestly and realistically.\nDISCUSSION\nScott’s case illustrates the multiple levels on which we can think about\nthe abduction phenomenon. At one level he is, or has been, a typically\ntraumatized abductee. He has been through the terror, helplessness,\n107″,
“summary”: “Scott’s letter to his friend describes his experiences with an alien abduction and his struggle to understand and integrate his human and alien identities. He writes about the extreme growing pains necessary for this integration and the need for translators like himself to facilitate communication between humans and aliens. Scott also discusses his fear of humans and their emotions, which he finds both fascinating and dangerous. He concludes by expressing his desire for a meeting between the high powers of both worlds to convey information and understand the implications of the abduction experience.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 122,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nparalysis, and instrumentation\u2014especially the humiliating forced\nextraction of sperm for making babies (which he later saw during a\nregression)\u2014that have followed upon several recalled childhood\nabductions in association, on at least one occasion, with a close-up\nUFO sighting. But in addition to this nuts-and-bolts, or clearly physi\ncal, dimension, Scott has also undergone an important personal trans\nformation that has been the result of a shift in his attitude toward his\nexperiences. Of inestimable importance in this process has been the\nsupport of Scott’s parents, especially his mother, Emily (herself a pos\nsible experiencer), who has attended conferences on the subject of\nabductions, come regularly to my monthly support group, and volun\nteered to undergo hypnosis with me in order to understand more\ndeeply her own experiences and the ways that she can more fully sup\nport Scott and his sister, Lee, who is also an abductee.\nThrough his constant attitude of inquiry, his search for spiritual\nmeaning, and, above all, his willingness to confront and move through\nhis terror repeatedly, Scott has been able to achieve considerable peace\nof mind and a deeper sense of understanding of the abduction\nprocess. By overcoming his denial and accepting the instinctual, nat\nural basis of his bodily terror and resentment, Scott has been able to\nopen his psyche to important information concerning a widening\nsense of his own identity and to take responsibility for his role as a\n\”translator\” between our two worlds. A crucial period for him in this\nprocess was the summer months of 1992 when he was twenty-four. He\nwas then able to acknowledge deep within himself his vulnerability,\nhelplessness in the face of the power of the alien energies, and the\nstark fact of his lack of control. He discovered then, as he later wrote\nin his Christmas letter to me, his \”power of uncontrol.\” Scott feels\nthat his psychic powers have increased as a result of his experiences.\nAs has occurred in the case of several abductees with whom I have\nbeen working recently, Scott’s full acknowledgment of the reality of\nthe alien presence has led him to the realization that he has always\nhad a kind of dual identity, and is capable of experiencing himself as\nboth human and alien. The alien perspective, which apparently has\nalways been imbedded in his consciousness, was not available to him\nuntil he surrendered the illusion of control. From this point of view\nScott, like many abdirctees, has been able to grasp fully what a danger\nous species we are, not only to the aliens themselves but to the living\nforms of the earth, especially as we apply destructive technologies so\nmindlessly. In his alien identity he comprehends how fear and anger,\nwhich are not part of the alien experience, constrict our capacity for\n108″,
“summary”: “Scott is an abductee who has undergone a personal transformation due to his experiences. He has experienced paralysis, instrumentation, and forced extraction of sperm during several childhood abductions in association with UFO sightings. Scott’s parents, especially his mother, have been supportive and have attended conferences on the subject of abductions and undergone hypnosis to understand their own experiences better. Through his constant attitude of inquiry, search for spiritual meaning, and willingness to confront and move through his terror repeatedly, Scott has achieved considerable peace of mind and a deeper sense of understanding of the abduction process. He has discovered his \”power of uncontrol\” and feels that his psychic powers have increased as a result of his experiences. Scott’s full acknowledgment of the reality of the alien presence has led him to realize that he has always had a kind of dual identity, capable of experiencing himself as both human and alien. He comprehends how fear and anger constrict our capacity for understanding and taking responsibility for our actions.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 123,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\nlove and connection. Knowing himself to be \”one of them\” has\nallowed Scott to experience the ways in which our two species are in\nsome way linked (there is a \”correspondence\” between us, he says), the\nbasis for which we are only beginning to understand.\nIt is hard to know what to make of some of the information Scott\nreported in his second regression with me. Like other abductees he\nspeaks of another planet from which the aliens have come, one that\nhas been made arid and lifeless by \”science,\” and he warns of the\ndepopulation of the earth through natural catastrophe, especially a\nmore communicable form of AIDS. This kind of apocalyptic vision is\ncommon among abductees, but we have no way of knowing whether it\nis authentically predictive in the physical world\u2014it certainly is not\ninconsistent with what we know to be occurring on the planet\u2014or\nrepresents some sort of metaphoric prophecy or wake-up call. The\nquestion is made easier (or more difficult, depending on one’s point of\nview) by the fact that in the realms of consciousness and of existence\nto which abductees travel during their experiences the distinction\nbetween the literal and the metaphoric, or the objective and the sub\njective, seems to lose its power.\nFinally, there is a poignancy for Scott and his family in the vain and\nintrusive search that was made during his childhood and adolescence for\na conventional medical explanation for his abduction experiences.\nCountless hours of medical examinations, tests, and procedures resulted\nin wrong diagnoses and inappropriate treatment. I suspect that even as\nthese words are being written, a child abductee somewhere is being\ntaken by anxious parents to a physician who is steadfastly ignorant of the\nabduction phenomenon, as Scott’s parents were when he was a child.\nHopefully through the \”translation\” of experiences like Scott, and par\nents like Emily and Henry (\”and physicians/’ Scott added) who are will\ning to consider the possibility of realities of which in Scott’s words there\nis \”little knowledge,\” other children may eventually be spared the com\npounding of the trauma that ignorance and denial bring.\n109″,
“summary”: “The text is about a man named Scott who had abduction experiences as a child and adolescent. He believes that these experiences allowed him to understand the connection between humans and another planet from which aliens have come. Scott speaks of a lifeless planet made arid by science and warns of natural catastrophe, including AIDS, that could depopulate Earth. The text discusses the difficulty in distinguishing between literal and metaphorical experiences in the realms of consciousness and existence. The text also mentions the frustration and trauma that Scott’s family experienced due to the lack of understanding from medical professionals about his abduction experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 125,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER SIX\nAN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nT\nhe intrusive sexual and reproductive procedures that are a central\naspect of the abduction phenomenon can profoundly affect the\nintimate life and general well-being of abductees. If the source of\nthis \”alienation\” is unrecognized, and conventional psychosexual\nexplanations are actively pursued, the problems may deepen and the\nstresses that abductees and their loved ones experience are likely to\nincrease. On the other hand, important therapeutic gains become pos\nsible when the source of the experiencer’s dysfunction is discovered.\nThis problem is well illustrated by the case of Jerry.\nJerry, who describes herself as \”an ordinary housewife,\” had just\nturned thirty when she called my office in early June 1992. When I first\nmet with her she consciously recalled a struggle with many UFO\ndreams, abduction encounters, and related experiences dating back to\nage seven. At her mother’s insistence Jerry had reluctantly dismissed\nthese as \”nightmares\” until she saw my name and \”Harvard University\”\non the credits for the CBS miniseries on abductions, Intruders, and \”fig\nured, well, that person might be a little more trustworthy and I jotted\nyour name down.\” Also, at a friend’s recommendation, her mother had\nread one of Budd Hopkins’s books and said to Jerry that the accounts oi\nabductions there sounded like her experiences.\nOur meetings have included four hypnosis regressions. In addition,\nJerry has shared hundreds of pages of journal entries with me, which\nshe began writing several months before she contacted me. These\ninclude details of her abduction experiences, poems, and the discus\nsion of extensive philosophical ideas related to the profound transfor\nmational process she has been undergoing.\nJerry is the second of four children and as a child lived in a rural\narea near Kansas City, Missouri, where her father worked at a dairy\nprocessing plant. Her older brother, Ken, also had peculiar childhood\nexperiences, including seeing unusual white and blue lights outside\nhis window and terrible \”nightmares\” of \”someone\” entering his room\nwhile he was awake. Shortly before she met with me, Jerry and Ken\n111″,
“summary”: “Jerry is an abductee who had just turned 30 when she contacted Dr. David Jacobs in early June 1992. She had been experiencing UFO dreams and abduction encounters since childhood, but dismissed them as \”nightmares\” until she saw Dr. David Jacobs’ name on the credits for a CBS miniseries on abductions. Jerry’s mother had also read one of Budd Hopkins’ books and recommended it to her.\nJerry has undergone four hypnosis regressions and shared hundreds of pages of journal entries with Dr. David Jacobs, which include details of her abduction experiences, poems, and philosophical discussions related to the transformational process she has been undergoing. Jerry is the second of four children and grew up in a rural area near Kansas City, Missouri, where her father worked at a dairy processing plant. Her older brother, Ken, also had peculiar childhood experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 126,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ntalked about their experiences, and she discovered that \”he’s been\nplagued with them his whole life.\” In addition, in her first regression\nJerry saw her younger brother, Mark, being abducted with her when he\nwas an infant and she was seven, but she has not discussed her experi\nences with him.\nJerry’s parents were divorced when she was eight. Her father\nremained in Missouri after the separation, and for many years Jerry\nhad little contact with him. Recently she has had long conversations\nwith him and feels that they are now becoming closer. After the\ndivorce Jerry’s mother, who has worked consistently as a social worker,\nmoved with the four children to Macon, Georgia. Jerry remained close\nto her mother and over the years has consistently confided important\nexperiences to her. During Jerry’s later childhood and adolescence the\nfamily moved about a good deal in Georgia. \”Perhaps we were gypsies\nat heart,\” she suggests. She joined the Brownies and then the Girl\nScouts and went to summer camp where she took horseback-riding\nlessons and enjoyed riding and being with horses. Later, we discovered,\nJerry identified the colts and their \”dark, almond-shaped eyes\” with\nhybrid alien beings. Although her teachers told her that she was a stu\ndent capable of college work, Jerry left high school at the beginning of\nthe tenth grade when an English teacher imposed college-level assign\nments she could not handle and the school refused to transfer her to\nanother class. After this she held various cashiering and clerical jobs.\nGiven the fact that she has only a ninth grade education, both Jerry\nand her friends were surprised at the \”flood\” of poems and complex\ninformation that she first began to write down five or six years ago.\nHer writing intensified greatly in November 1991 following a powerful\nabduction experience. \”I don’t know where it’s coming from,\” she\nsaid. Indeed, the sophistication and articulateness of her writings do\nseem beyond her educational level. Words whose meaning she does\nnot know will come to her as she writes, but she discovers when she\nlooks them up that they contribute to a consistent set of ideas. Jerry\nfelt that many of her ideas did not come from within herself but from\nsome other source. She was so shocked by communications she\nreceived from the beings themselves just after the November 1991\nabduction that she burned her first notebooks.\nJerry’s first marriage was to Brad when she was nineteen and preg\nnant with her daughter, Sally. She never loved him, and they were\ndivorced in 1986. Jerry says that her ex-husband played sexual \”games\”\nwith the children involving oral sex but not penetration. Jerry once\nthought that this was the result of her own aversion to sexuality. \”I\n112″,
“summary”: “Jerry is a woman who has experienced abductions her whole life, which she discovered through talking to a friend. She has had little contact with her father since their divorce when she was eight years old and has recently reconnected with him. Her mother, a social worker, moved the family around a lot in Georgia during Jerry’s childhood and adolescence. Jerry joined the Brownies and Girl Scouts and enjoyed horseback riding. She left high school at the beginning of the tenth grade and held various cashiering and clerical jobs. Jerry began writing poetry five or six years ago, which intensified after a powerful abduction experience in November 1991. Her writing seems beyond her educational level, with words coming to her as she writes that she later discovers contribute to a consistent set of ideas. Jerry’s first marriage was to Brad when she was nineteen and pregnant with her daughter, Sally. He played sexual \”games\” with the children involving oral sex but not penetration.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 127,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\ndon’t really think that is true any longer,\” she wrote in a journal entry\nin January 1993. \”He could have had an affair instead. It was some\nthing about him that made him choose to do what he did, and I prob\nably chose him because subconsciously I may have picked up on\nsomething in him that worked for me. Maybe he was not a threat to\nme sexually I could easily get away with not having to deal with my\nfear of sex with him. He actually accepted the idea of having a sexless\nmarriage.\”\nIn 1989 Jerry married her second husband, whose name is Bob. He\nworks as a carpenter. She loves Bob, and longs to have a normal affec-\ntional and sexual relationship with him. In her journal she wrote,\n\”Now I find myself in a much better marriage with a man who has a\nnormal sexual orientation who desires to have a normal sexual rela\ntionship with me.\” But her abduction memories have made this\nimpossible. \”I keep telling myself that my husband is innocent and is\nnot going to hurt me like the beings do,\” Jerry wrote in January 1993.\n\”I keep telling myself that it is different, that he loves me and is not\ngoing to hurt me. I try to keep positive thoughts, but when it comes\ntime to have sex, forget it. All of that goes out the door, and I am back\nbeing afraid. My feelings during sex are like the feelings I have when I\nam abducted. I feel frightened, used, and feeling that I have to endure\nthis [at other times she has said that having sex is like \”going to the\ngynecologist or being raped\”]. Also, I think that I will be hurt at any\ntime. A feeling of powerlessness, and the inability to have any say in\nthe matter. I think that I get a sate feeling when J say no to my hus\nband and he respects that. I am desperate to resolve this problem. I\njust don’t know how to do it.\”\nJerry’s fears of intimacy have extended to being touched at all, and\nshe often would drown her sorrow and frustration in alcohol. \”I only\ndrank when I thought I might have sex,\” she wrote in September\n1992. Assuming that her sexual problem was rooted in early incest or\nsexual abuse, Jerry and her ex-husband went to three different mar\nriage counselors. On one occasion her \”nightmares\” were interpreted\nas \”something trying to work its way up to the surface,\” but nothing\nuseful emerged and Jerry broke oti the counseling.\nWhereas her first husband was frightened by anything out of the\nordinary and would not have listened to her abduction experiences,\nJerry felt that her current husband and his family were supportive and\nunderstanding, at least at first. Bob was present during our first regres\nsion and was powerfully affected by the obvious authenticity of his\nwife’s experience. But disbelief on the part of Bob’s family seemed to\n113″,
“summary”: “Jerry is a woman who has experienced alienation from her husband due to her fear of intimacy, particularly during sex. She has been unable to have a normal sexual relationship with him and has turned to alcohol to cope with her frustration. She has sought counseling but has not found any useful solutions. Her ex-husband was also unsupportive of her abduction experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 128,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nclose in around her so that Jerry has felt increasingly isolated and alone\nwith her experiences, relying almost exclusively on other abductees,\nPam, and myself for support. The pulling away of her in-laws has been\nparticularly painful. \”His family doesn’t socialize with me like they\nused to,\” Jerry told me in March 1993. \”So, you know, it’s painful,\nbecause they’re the only family I have and I don’t like them to think of\nme, you know, as the eccentric one, the crazy one.\” But \”there’s no\ngoing back. I have to learn to live with it,\” she says.\nAll three of Jerry’s children appear to be involved in the abduction\nphenomenon. From the time Sally, who was born in 1981, was six she\nhas had severe nightmares and will scream out \”Don’t touch me.\nLeave me alone.\” When she was nine or ten she had frequent unex\nplained and severe nosebleeds. She also has seen UFOs filling the sky\nin her dreams or imagination and has remarked to Jerry that maybe\nthe aliens choose specific families. Sally has \”dreams\” about the family\ngoing onto a deck and seeing a spaceship coming and of \”a lot of little\ncreatures surrounding her.\” In another dream an alien girl with no hair\nand a red bow \”stuck to her head\” came to her window and asked her\nto come out and play. She said she went to play with the girl and was\nshown around a spaceship. Following one of Sally’s more recent night\nmares, Jerry found her on top of her blankets with her nightgown\ntwisted up and her underwear missing, Sally was groggy and Jerry\ncould not wake her. In June 1993, Sally became frightened when she\nhad an unexplained time lapse of nearly an hour while she was timing\nherself reading a book for school. She looked at the clock which said\n6:02, read for what seemed like a couple of minutes, looked again and\nsaw it was 6:58. \”How could that be?\” she asked her mother in alarm,\nand Jerry groped for some explanation such as she had fallen asleep.\nBut Sally insisted this was not the case.\nMatthew was born in 1983. He was frightened of the puppets he\ncalled \”wo-wo’s\” from Sesame Street that came through a window.\nWhen the alien puppets were being shown, Matthew would cry and\nscream and tell his mother to turn off the TV Bert, one of the pup\npets, had \”scary big eyes,\” Matthew said. He was also frightened by a\nTCBY yogurt commercial in which a UFO flew down and landed.\nWhen this was shown, Matthew ran out of the room and again\nscreamed for his mother to turn off the TV He spoke of a dream of a\npyramid-shaped flying saucer that talked to him and had eyes. Both\nchildren reacted strongly to the picture of an alien when Jerry showed\nthem the Hopkins Image Recognition Test cards (HIRT) she obtained\n114″,
“summary”: “Jerry’s wife, Pam, and her children, Sally and Matthew, have all experienced abductions. Sally has had nightmares, severe nosebleeds, and seen UFOs in her dreams. She also has dreams about aliens coming to play with her. Matthew was frightened of puppets from Sesame Street and a TCBY yogurt commercial that featured a UFO. Both children reacted strongly to the Hopkins Image Recognition Test cards (HIRT) showing an alien.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 129,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nfrom a friend who was also an abductee. Sally \”lost her breath\” and\nput her fingers in her mouth. Frightened, Matthew asked, \”Has Sally\nseen that?\” and \”What did she do?\”\nColin was three in February 1993. His involvement has been intense\nand is well documented in Jerry’s notes, her conversations with me,\nand a careful evaluation by another child psychiatrist. Jerry has also\nwitnessed his presence during her own abductions. In a journal entry\ndated August 14, 1992, when Colin was two and a half years old, Jerry\nwrote of hearing him crying and talking to himself in the night. She\nwent into his room and found him sitting up in bed. \”He seemed very\nawake.\” He asked for juice, which she brought him, and then \”started\nto ramble on about lights outside and owls with eyes.\” He pointed out\nthe window and said, \”See the eyes.\” Jerry felt \”so weird because earli\ner that night I had the strong feeling that they were around.\” She took\nColin upstairs to tell Bob what he had been saying, but \”he got angry\nand said he must have had a nightmare.\” Colin is generally a sound\nsleeper, Jerry noted, and \”never asks to sleep with us or even has a\nhabit of waking up at night.\” But that night, for the first time, he\nwould not sleep in his own bed and insisted upon sleeping with his\nparents.\nThis behavior continued for several nights, and Jerry wrote in her\njournal on October 29 that Colin talked often and consistently about\n\”these things.\” When Jerry and Colin were outside together he would\nlook up into the sky and ask about the stars and the moon and then\ntalk about the \”scary owls with the big eyes\” that \”fall down out of the\nsky\” or \”floated\” down. A few times he demonstrated what the eyes\nlooked like by circling his eyes with his hands curved in the shape of a\nC. One time he went \”into a lot of action like running and screaming\nand saying that they make me eat some food and they attack [a word\nhe actually uses] me,\” especially hurting his toe.\nColin also talked about spaceships, planets, and stars. One night he\nclimbed in bed with his mother and noticed a small picture of the earth\non the binding of a book. \”That’s the planet Earth,\” he said, and \”it go\naway\” and \”the house go away.\” Pointing at the ceiling he said, \”They say\nbye-bye see ya.\” Then he jumped out of bed and enacted a scene, talking\nanxiously. \”The owls with big eyes fall down and jump and I jump,\” and\n\”there’s a spaceship and I come out of the spaceship .. . My toe hurt,\” he\nsaid, and \”the big eyes are scary, Mommy.\” After this Jerry actually found\nblood at the end of one of Colin’s toes and a torn toenail.\nOn November 8, I met with Colin, now two years and nine months\n115″,
“summary”: “Colin is a child who was abducted and has been experiencing intense involvement in his abductions. He has been documented extensively by another child psychiatrist and has also been witnessed during abductions by his mother. Colin’s behavior has been unusual, including talking about \”lights outside\” and \”owls with eyes,\” and he has also talked about spaceships, planets, and stars. On one occasion, he enacted a scene and said that he had blood on his toe after an abduction.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 130,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nold, and his parents in my home while his brother and sister played in\nthe backyard. He impressed me as a sweet, lively boy, but he revealed\nfew of his fears. He called the alligator puppet a \”tiger\” that liked to\nbite. (Later he would ask his mother, \”Why do the tigers go and get\nyou?\” and seemed to have replaced the owl with the big eyes with the\ntiger.) He was particularly interested in the large globe in my office\nand wanted to locate himself on it. I went through the HIRT cards\nwith him, and he reacted strongly only to the alien card, which he\ncalled a \”scary man,\” and became more anxious after this. In her jour\nnal on November 15 Jerry wrote that Colin had cried out \”Ouchy!\nOuchy!\” several times during the night. When she and Bob went in to\nsee him he was sound asleep, but the next morning he said that the\n\”monster owls\” hurt his leg. Climbing into his parents’ bed and point\ning to the ceiling Colin said, \”What’s that big boat, that big boat in\nthe sky.\”\nIn her journal entry of January 28, 1993, Jerry wrote that Colin’s dis\ntressing experiences seemed to be occurring every week or two. On\nJanuary 25, when she and Colin were in the bathroom as she was\npreparing to meet Bob for lunch, he said several times in an angry,\nfrightened voice, \”I don’t want to go back to the spaceship!\” Then,\nstanding on the toilet with his teeth and fist clenched and obviously\ndistressed, he said several times, \”I get lost. I don’t like it.\” Calming\ndown, he said, \”I was born there and fell from the stars.\” When Jerry\nasked him to repeat what he had said he added, \”I born on the space\nship and it was dark.\” Then he became tense again and wiggled\naround. She asked him how he got onto the spaceship and he circled\nhis eyes with his hands and said, \”The eyes.\” When Jerry asked him if\nthere was anyone on the spaceship with him he answered, \”Yeah, I see\nthe King. I see the King and He is God.\” Jerry wondered where he\nobtained the verbal skills, seemingly beyond his years, to say these\nthings.\nOn the night of January 27, Colin came into his parents’ room and\nclimbed into bed with them. Jerry found this unusual as the gate on\nhis bedroom door had been locked and no one remembered having\nopened it. Meanwhile a monitor that picked up sounds from the tod\ndler’s room started making strange, loud noises, clicking on and off so\nloudly that Colin asked Bob to turn it off.\nIn light of his continuing distress, and because I wanted to see if a\nconventional psychopathological explanation for Colin’s symptoms\nmight be found in an independent evaluation, I asked a capable and\u2014\nI thought\u2014open-minded child psychiatrist colleague who was not\n116″,
“summary”: “Colin is a 5-year-old boy who lives with his parents and siblings. He has shown signs of distress and fear, including calling an alligator puppet a \”tiger\” that likes to bite, wanting to locate himself on a globe, reacting strongly to the alien card in HIRT cards, crying out \”Ouchy! Ouchy!\” during the night, and saying he was born on a spaceship with God as his king. He also climbed into his parents’ bed while they were sleeping and made strange noises on a monitor. Colin’s symptoms have been occurring every week or two, and he has shown verbal skills beyond his years. A child psychiatrist colleague will evaluate him to determine if there is a conventional psychopathological explanation for his symptoms.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 131,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nespecially familiar with the abduction phenomenon to evaluate Colin.\nThis doctor met with Colin and his family in February and sent me his\nreport in March. Dr. C. did not find much that was remarkable in\nColin’s history other than the story of his encounters, saw him as a\n\”very cute and engaging boy,\” and discovered little marital tension\nbetween Jerry and Bob, except in relation to Jerry’s abduction experi\nences. Colin played with puppets and became interested in a rubber\nsnake that ate fingers and toes. He referred to his own toe being hurt,\nbut evinced little distress about this.\nAlthough Dr. C. found no explanation for Colin’s problems, he won\ndered if they might be tied to an as yet undiscovered incident in the\nfamily, perhaps related to interactions with his brother who had a histo\nry of sexual abuse and with whom Colin had shared a room for a time.\nHe speculated also whether Colin’s symptoms might be related to TV\nimages of spaceships and the planet Earth, though his TV watching\nwas restricted. Colin’s distress seemed to abate some after this evalua\ntion, and Dr. C. recommended no further intervention at this time,\nalthough he offered to see Colin further if his fears persisted. One effect\nof this evaluation seemed to be to divide Jerry and Bob a little further in\ntheir perception of the source of Colin’s problems. Dr. C.’s failure to\ndiscover a more conventional explanation of Colin’s symptoms affirmed\nJerry’s view that they were related to UFO abductions. But Bob found\nDr. C.’s search for a more conventional traumatic source within the\nfamily reassuring, as he has resisted the idea that abductions have a\nreality, at least where his little son is concerned. In June, upon seeing a\nbook with an alien on the cover Colin remarked, \”He’s a Rocketeer. He\ngoes up and comes down.\”\nJerry has the sense that abductions and related phenomena have\nbeen happening throughout her life. She has always known that the\nexperiences that were so readily labeled nightmares by her mother and\nothers were powerfully real for her. Thus she has always lived with a\nstrong feeling of isolation and the sense that she had no choice but to\ndeny a major \”part of my life.\” The appearance of scoop marks, scars,\nbruises, and other small lesions following abduction experiences\nhelped Jerry affirm the actuality of what she has undergone through\nout the years before she found a community of experiences and inves\ntigators who were familiar with the phenomenon.\nJerry’s first consciously recalled abduction experience occurred\nwhen she was seven and still living in Kansas City. This episode will be\ndiscussed in detail in relation to her first hypnosis session. Before this\nshe remembered seeing some sort of unusual light, a spaceship, and\n117″,
“summary”: “The given text describes an evaluation of a boy named Colin by a doctor named Dr. C. The doctor found no remarkable issues in Colin’s history other than his encounters with aliens. He also discovered little marital tension between Jerry and Bob, except in relation to Jerry’s abduction experiences. The doctor speculated that Colin’s symptoms might be related to an undiscovered incident in the family or TV images of spaceships and Earth. After the evaluation, Colin’s distress seemed to abate, and Dr. C. recommended no further intervention at this time. The text also describes Jerry’s experiences with aliens and how they have affected her life.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 132,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nsmall, thin, gray beings outside her window. When she told her moth\ner of seeing these things she was told it was a nightmare, but Jerry\n\”told her adamantly that I was not imagining or dreaming it, that it\nwas real.\”\n\”I saw lights, I saw the ship, I saw them,\” Jerry said in our first\nmeeting, and \”never once did I say it was a dream or a nightmare.\”\nThe perennial insistence by her mother that these experiences that\nshe felt were real were just dreams made Jerry doubt her own sense of\nreality. During the first regression, in the course of talking about her\nabduction at seven years old, Jerry indicated that she had had earlier\nencounters. She could not recall how old she was, but remembers\nbeing small and that \”I wasn’t afraid before when I saw them the first\ntime. I thought they were cute . . . Lots of them\” were outside the\nwindow, \”just real happy,\” and encouraged her to \”come and play.\”\nWhen she was nine and staying in a motel just before moving to\nGeorgia, Jerry remembers feeling a presence in the room and the\nfrightening sense that \”someone had just sat on my bed.\” At age eight\nshe had an important traumatic and intrusive experience which we\nexplored in our fourth hypnosis session.\nA still more disturbing episode, which we explored in detail in the\nsecond hypnosis session, occurred in Georgia when Jerry was thirteen.\nShe woke up terrified and remembered pressure in the abdomen and\ngenital area and that she could not move. \”In my head I was scream\ning,\” Jerry remembers, but does not know if any sound came out.\n\”Somebody was doing something,\” she recalled, but it was \”something\nalien.\” Although she recalls wondering to herself, \”Is that how sex is\ndone?\” she knew with great certainty that \”it wasn’t a person.\”\nJerry wrote in her journal about two weeks before we explored this\nepisode in the regression how her difficulties with intimacy and sexu\nality had begun soon after it. She was dating her first \”real boyfriend,\”\nwho was about two years older than she. Jerry found that she was \”ter\nrified by the idea of doing anything more than just kissing,\” whereas\nshe had dated and \”experimented with petting and none of it both\nered me in the least\” before this. Her parents were asleep, and Jerry\nand her boyfriend were in her bedroom. He suggested that they \”do\nmore than just kiss and hug.\” Wanting to \”be rid of\” her \”fear of being\ntouched anywhere on my private areas\” she allowed him to \”touch me\nin between my legs, to put it nicely.\” But then \”I freaked out. I was\ncompletely tensed up. My whole body was stiff as a board. I went into\na kind of panic attack. I was sweating and shaking and my heart was\nracing. I looked at my hand and all of a sudden it started to shrink and\n118″,
“summary”: “Jerry had multiple abduction experiences that she believed were real, starting when she was seven years old. She saw small, thin, gray beings outside her window and felt a presence in her room. During the first regression, Jerry indicated that she had earlier encounters and remembered being small and not afraid when she saw them for the first time. When she was nine, she felt someone had sat on her bed and when she was thirteen, she woke up terrified with pressure in her abdomen and genital area, unable to move. These experiences caused difficulties with intimacy and sexuality, starting soon after the thirteen-year-old experience.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 133,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nshrivel up. It started to turn grayish. I was petrified. I don’t know what\nI did after that, but whatever it was it scared my boyfriend enough to\ngo and wake up my mother. She came in and calmed me down.\” Jerry\ndid not talk of this incident with anyone, but wrote, \”Ever since then I\nhave had an aversion to sex.\”\nIn the years that followed, Jerry had a number of \”nightmares\” in\nwhich she would awake paralyzed, hear \”buzzing and ringing and\nwhirring\” noises in her head, and see humanoid beings in her room.\n\”They were really causing me to lose a lot of sleep,\” she wrote. In an\nepisode in 1987 she saw beautiful \”glitter and sparkles\” that seemed to\nhave been thrown into the room, but she screamed in terror as two\nsmall beings wearing some sort of shiny \”outfit or uniform\” floated\nabove her bed. She believes that she screamed and tried to wake Bob,\nwho was then her fiance, \”but he did not budge.\” As the beings came\ncloser to her, Jerry became still more frightened and \”then a blank\”\nand \”I don’t remember anything after that.\” In a later regression with\nanother therapist, in which she investigated this episode, Jerry was\ndeeply moved when twin girls were shown to her which she feels were\nher own hybrid offspring.\nIn 1990, Jerry experienced the most traumatic of her abduction\nepisodes. We have not yet investigated this one under hypnosis because\nof the intensity of the terror and pain associated with it, but Jerry con\nsciously recalls many details of it. She and Bob had just bought a duplex\napartment in Plymouth, Massachusetts. She does not remember how\nthe episode began, except that she felt a presence and a tapping on her\nshoulder. She was taken into a circular room which was shiny and\nmetallic-looking and contained what looked like equipment. As she was\nsuspended in a standing position and tests were being performed, Jerry\nrecalls that her necklace flew off and fell to the floor. She communicat\ned telepathically with a tall being with \”blondish\” hair who appeared to\nbe the leader. When she told him that her necklace had come off, he\nsaid he saw it and motioned to a smaller being to pick it up. Jerry was\ntold she could not have it just then because it was \”contaminated\” and\nthe beings put it in a \”plastic-looking pouch.\” The leader promised that\nit would be returned to her some other time. Months later her mother\nfound (Jerry had told her about the necklace in the episode) what Jerry\nbelieves was the same necklace in a box in Georgia.\nAt first Jerry was not frightened during this episode, and was\npleased that she was able to converse with the beings. The leader\nasked \”how the medication has been so far,\” and she made the mistake\nof saying \”fine.\” For after this a procedure was done to the back of her\n119″,
“summary”: “Jerry, a woman who experienced alien abductions, wrote about her experiences in detail. She described how she felt a presence and a tapping on her shoulder, and was taken into a circular room with metallic-looking equipment. During this episode, her necklace flew off and was put in a \”plastic-looking pouch\” because it was \”contaminated.\” The leader promised to return it to her later. Months later, her mother found what she believed was the same necklace in a box in Georgia.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 134,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhead above the neck that caused the most excruciating pain she had\never experienced, \”even worse than childbirth … I thought they were\nkilling me,\” she said, and remembers screaming, \”How could you? %u\nasked me how my medication is.\” In addition to the raw pain, Jerry\nfelt muscle spasms that were out of her control and extended in rapid\nsuccession from her legs to her facial muscles. She screamed for them\nto stop and was filled with hate and rage. \”Here I thought they were\nsomehow perfect and loving beings. How could they have done that to\nme? I was so terrified. I blanked out after that. The next thing I was\nback in bed, waking up.\” Although she usually goes to sleep curled up\nin a self-protecting position on her side, Jerry awoke on her back. Her\nbody was very rigid and straight, her hands were folded on her chest\nand her feet were pointing straight up and close together. Still pan\nicked, Jerry tried to wake her husband but could not do so. She then\ntelephoned her mother in Georgia because \”I needed to tell someone\nwhat had just happened.\”\nIn one of the three episodes in 1991, Jerry recalls being taken by\ntaller, more human-looking, fair-skinned, blond beings to what seemed\nlike the top of a very large building with illuminated equipment in it.\nShe had the sense that she was at a beach or a seashore, as she heard\nthe wind and the water breaking, felt a breeze, and smelled the sea.\nHigh up in this building, Jerry was shown scenes of missiles and other\nweapons. She felt this was very important. They also showed her some\nsort of triangular machine that became circular when it spun and \”had\nto do with flight maybe.\” Jerry was assured that she would not ever\nforget what she was shown on this occasion. The next day she found\nherself making triangles out of paper or with pencils and toothpicks\nand \”spinning [them] around and around.\”\nIn November 1991, Jerry awoke, feeling a presence once again. The\nroom was filled with an orange-red light that soon receded. The next\nday her mind seemed to be \”turned up full volume,\” flooded with\nthoughts. Jerry felt as if she were filled with information of a \”univer\nsal\” sort, \”soul stuff, unusual for me.\” After this, as mentioned above,\nshe wrote intensely. Her writings included a hundred poems over the\nnext one and a half months, whereas before this \”I never wrote a poem\nin my life.\” She found the pressure of these thoughts and writing quite\noverwhelming and said, \”I don’t know where it’s coming from.\”\nIn the months prior to our first hypnosis session on August 11,\n1992, Jerry continued to have abduction experiences, including one\nepisode just three weeks before, in which she consciously recalled see\ning a UFO close-up and being taken by humanoid beings\u2014whose atti-\n120″,
“summary”: “Jerry had an abduction experience where she felt excruciating pain and muscle spasms. She was filled with hate and rage, and thought the beings were trying to kill her. The next day, she awoke on her back with a rigid body and could not wake her husband. She called her mother to tell her what had happened. In one of the three episodes in 1991, Jerry was taken by fair-skinned, blond beings to a building with illuminated equipment and shown scenes of missiles and other weapons. The next day, she found herself making triangles out of paper and spinning them around. In November 1991, Jerry woke up feeling a presence and her mind was flooded with thoughts. She wrote intensely and found the pressure overwhelming. Jerry continued to have abduction experiences in the months leading up to the first hypnosis session on August 11, 1992.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 135,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\ntude she felt was loving and benevolent\u2014into the ship. There she saw\nshelves with instruments and vials, was seated on a chair or table, and\nhad a complex dialogue with aliens she felt were \”beyond what we\nwould think is intelligent or even genius.\” One of them explained that\nthey came from so \”far into the future\” that she would not be able to\ncomprehend. Jerry remembers saying to herself, \”This is great. I can\nsee everything and I am so aware.\” In her journal she concluded, \”I\nwas convinced beyond a shadow of a doubt that what I was experienc\ning was real. They looked at me with their loving and all-knowing\nsmile and simply said, ‘yes.’ I then said, well, if this is real then I am\nsomehow living a double life … I had a feeling there was a definite\nreason that I and others like me were not aware of this other reality, at\nleast not as aware as we are about this reality we have here and now.\”\nBob accompanied Jerry to our first hypnosis session. He came as a\nskeptic, but said that either \”she’s lying to me\” or \”it’s really happen\ning,\” and \”She is not a liar at all . . . She’s the most honest person I’ve\never met in my entire life.\” Nevertheless, some measure of Bob’s resis\ntance was suggested when he said that he \”fell asleep\” through much\nof the Intruders miniseries, which contained some blood-curdling\nabduction scenes.\nBefore the regression began we reviewed several of Jerry’s abduction\nexperiences, after which she spoke of her search for a church that\nwould feel more compatible than the Catholicism in which she had\nbeen raised. \”I kind of floated in and out through religions with\nfriends,\” she said. A local Protestant church seemed the most comfort\nable to Jerry and Bob at first, but \”they wanted to fully change our\nlives,\” and, in his words, \”we took a break [from attending] and are\nenjoying it so far.\” Jerry was especially troubled to find that she could\nnot speak with anyone in the church about her abduction experiences,\nfor they regarded the phenomenon as \”totally evil, of the devil.\” God,\nthey said, \”would never, ever make beings that looked like that,\” which\nturned Jerry against the church, for in her view, the aliens are \”another\nintelligence, or another being, another reality … I don’t feel they’re\nnecessarily bad or good.\” Once when Jerry told several churchmen\nabout an out-of-body experience she had had, \”they went straight to a\nhigh official who said, ‘Well, don’t ever do that.’\”\nAfter this we discussed Jerry’s curiosity about the episode in Missouri\nwhen she was seven years old, and we decided to focus on that. We\nreviewed in detail the location of her home, which was on a hillside by a\nlittle creek and cow pastures, and the arrangement of the rooms in the\nhouse. Jerry shared a room with bunk beds with her younger sister.\n121″,
“summary”: “The text describes an experience of a woman named Jerry who claims to have had multiple encounters with extraterrestrial beings. During these encounters, she felt loved and intelligent, and was able to communicate with the aliens in a complex dialogue. However, she also felt that there was a reason why she and others like her were not aware of this other reality. The text also mentions Jerry’s search for a church that would be more compatible with her beliefs, but her experiences with the church caused her to question their views on the aliens. Finally, the text discusses an episode from Jerry’s childhood in Missouri and decides to focus on that for the hypnosis session.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 136,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nIn the trance state, Jerry’s first images were of her pink-walled bed\nroom and of standing on the floor in her long flannel nightgown. The\nhouse was very quiet, and she remembered feeling anxious and pulled\nto go out of her room and down the hall. A strange bright light filled\nthe room. Jerry had the thought, \”I shouldn’t be afraid ’cause I know\nthem.\” Despite her mounting fear she felt compelled to come out of\nher room into the hall and then into the living room. Outside of the\nhouse, in the direction from which the light seemed to be coming,\nJerry saw perhaps twenty or thirty small beings and backed up in terror.\nShe could not move as several beings passed through the window\nframe into the room. \”I wouldn’t go out, so they had to come in,\” she\nsaid. Jerry felt that they became impatient with her and \”just picked\nme up\” from her crouched position. \”I don’t want to go out the win\ndow,\” she said, as the pressure became more intense.\nTo Jerry’s amazement, the beings took her through the window,\n\”and then I went up real fast.\” As if \”stopped in the sky,\” Jerry could\nsee the top of her house, the trees, and the ground below. \”It kind of\ntook my breath away to go up so fast.\” There was a \”big thing above\nme\” into which she was taken. Despite the coercion, Jerry feels that\nshe was somehow a participant in this process, but \”I don’t know how,\nthough.\” Weeping at this point, Jerry saw that two of the beings were\nalso \”floating up\” her baby brother, Mark, and she worried that \”he’s\nprobably afraid,\” although he appeared to be asleep.\nJerry felt like running away, but realized she was \”paralyzed kind of\nup to the waist.\” Breathing heavily in the session, with her voice quiv\nering, Jerry described the paralysis as being like a painful vibration.\nThen \”a tremendous vibration\” extended into her hands, and \”I’m\nafraid it’ll go through my whole body.\” I reassured her that reliving the\nexperience would not harm her. \”The vibration is so strong. I don’t\nunderstand it,\” she moaned, afraid that she would not be able to\nbreathe. \”I can’t do anything,\” and \”I’m worried about Mark,\” she\ncried. The powerful vibrations seemed to shake Jerry’s whole body.\n\”Okay, do it to me, but it’s not fair to do it to him,\” she said. \”He’s a\nbaby! I just hate them for it … I thought at first they were all right.\”\nCrying as she recalled an earlier abduction experience, Jerry said, \”I\njust thought they were cute and they wanted to come out and play.\”\nThe round room inside the ship into which Jerry and Mark were\nfirst taken was dark in the beginning. Then she saw that it was \”dome-\nshaped. It’s real white . . . It’s got railings. It’s got different levels, and\nthey’re way up high. The people and the machines are way up high.\”\n122″,
“summary”: “Jerry had an abduction experience where she saw small beings outside her house and was taken through her window into a ship. She felt paralyzed and experienced powerful vibrations. The ship had a dome-shaped, white room with railings and different levels.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 137,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nThere were two curved tables in the room, one for Mark and one for\nher, into which each of them was placed. \”He seems small\” in his, she\nobserved. \”I just look over at Mark and tell him to be good and not to\nmove around,\” Jerry said through her tears. \”He might fall or some\nthing,\” she worried.\nJerry then saw a small, \”real dark,\” being standing at the railing on\nthe next level \”just watching\” her, and noticed behind her a taller,\nlighter one she called \”the leader.\” He looked older, \”wrinkly and tight,\”\nwith \”a nice face\” and a \”permanent type of smile,\” wore a one-piece,\ngoldish-yellow suit, and had a little bit of stringy yellowish-white hair.\nHis hands were \”long and skinny.\” This being communicated her name,\n\”Jerry,\” to her, as if he knew her, which she found frightening, especially\nas she realized he seemed familiar to her as well. All this made the\nwhole recollection more real to her. Breathing hard and her body shak\ning, Jerry cried out, \”Oh, I don’t know if I can do it! . . . Up till now it\nwas just a dream,\” she said, but if she admitted that this being is or was\nreal, then \”everything else would be real.\” Her mother \”was wrong\” to\nhave insisted that this experience was a dream, Jerry said. \”I’ve got to\nstop thinking about what everybody else says … I have to live my own\nlife. I can’t keep pleasing my mother,\” she added. \”I have to stand up\nfor\” what happened, Jerry said, \”no matter if people will think I’m crazy\nor not.\”\nThe leader asked Jerry \”if the medication has been okay up till\nnow,\” which Jerry did not understand. She then relived an extremely\nagonizing procedure, involving the insertion of \”something sharp\” like\na \”needle\” into the side of her head, which evidently had taken some\ntime and against which there was \”no medication.\” She cried out des\nperately and sweated profusely with her body writhing in pain as she\ntried to hold off the memories. \”I think it would kill me,\” she said. I\nassured her that this recall would not kill her and encouraged her to\nscream as she described the instrument being driven from \”a high\nangle\” down into the side of her neck. \”Stop hurting me,\” she\nscreamed loudly and complained now of spasms and other uncontrol\nlable movements in her legs (which I could see). Panting, Jerry then\nscreamed out in terror, \”I can’t stop it! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! I hate doing\nthis! Stop it! Stop this!\”\nJerry’s loud screaming and thrashing continued, and she cried out,\n\”They’re turning it! They’re turning it! Ohhhh! It’s inside of me.\nThat’s what he stuck inside of me. Ahhhh! That thing! They stuck\nthat thing inside me!\” I reassured Jerry as best I could that she would\n123″,
“summary”: “The text describes a scene where two people, Mark and Jerry, are sitting at separate tables in a room. Jerry is worried about Mark moving around and falling, so she asks him to be good. She then sees a small, dark being standing at the railing on the next level, watching her, and a taller, lighter one, whom she calls \”the leader.\” The leader communicates her name, \”Jerry,\” to her, making the experience more real to her. Jerry becomes frightened and cries out that everything else will be real if she admits that the being is real. She then relives an extremely painful procedure involving the insertion of a sharp instrument into her head. The leader asks Jerry about the medication, but she does not understand. Jerry screams and thrashes in pain as she describes the instrument being driven from a high angle down into her neck.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 138,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nbe better when this was over. \”It’s coming out,\” she said. \”There’s a\nleak. Something’s dripping I feel like, in my throat.\” She was not sure\nwhether this had been blood, saliva, or what. \”They’re letting me\nrelax. They’re awful. They’re cruel. I thought they did something else.\nOh [in a whisper], I didn’t anticipate this.\” Jerry recalled that she was\ntold that some sort of tiny object was left inside of her at that time \”to\nmonitor me\” with no explanation other than, \”We just have to do\nwhat we have to do.\”\n\”I think it’s still there,\” she said. \”I don’t remember them taking it\nout.\” After this Jerry felt limp and tired. She did not know what was\ndone to Mark, but said, \”If they did the same thing, I’d kill them.\” She\nrecalled little of what followed. The leader left while she stayed for a\nfew minutes on the table. Then she saw flashes and dots of red and\nyellow light. She did not remember how she got back to her home, nor\ndid she recall being able to tell her mother or anyone else any of the\ndetails of the trauma at the time. As the regression came to an end,\nJerry and I speculated on the protective mechanisms that might until\nnow have prevented her from recalling this harrowing experience.\n\”I’m drenched,\” she said, as she came out of the trance. \”I didn’t\nthink you could do that,\” she said, \”to put me out.\” Her arms and legs\ncontinued to \”feel funny\” for several minutes after the session was\nover, and she observed that she had also felt \”like somebody turning\nyou into a vibrating machine . . . like somebody put you inside a\nmachine and you were part of that machine.\” Their \”medication\” evi\ndently referred to this vibratory process, but she did not feel it in her\nneck or head and therefore the vibrations did not mute the pain. Jerry\nthen recalled that when the anesthesiologist tried to give her a spinal\ninjection to reduce pain during the delivery of Colin, she screamed\nloudly, for it seemed now to be \”a similar thing\” to what she had gone\nthrough on the ship. This session upheld Jerry’s childhood conviction\nthat the alleged \”nightmare\” at age seven was actually \”a memory\” of\nsomething that \”must have just happened, then and there.\” Bob, him\nself somewhat in shock over what he had seen his wife go through,\nsaid at the end of the session, \”It’s a lot, a lot to take. At first I wasn’t\nsure, and I saw it bugging her as much as it’s been, the pain and every\nthing. I started getting a little worried there.\” But then he found a way\nto \”just kinda sit back. I was glued to the chair at first, but then I had\nto start getting up … \”\nThe day after the session, Jerry and I had a follow-up telephone\nconversation. She expressed shock over how vividly she had relived the\nabduction experience. \”I thought I would just have a few memories,\”\n124″,
“summary”: “Jerry went through an abduction experience where she was taken to a ship and subjected to some kind of procedure. She felt like something was dripping in her throat, but she wasn’t sure what it was. After the procedure, Jerry felt limp and tired. She didn’t remember much of what followed, but she did recall seeing flashes and dots of red and yellow light. The regression came to an end and Jerry felt like someone had put her inside a vibrating machine. She also remembered that when she was given a spinal injection during the delivery of Colin, she screamed loudly. The session upheld Jerry’s childhood conviction that the alleged \”nightmare\” at age seven was actually a memory of something that happened on the ship.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 139,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nshe said. Jerry noted how reluctant she had been to look at or recall\nseeing the alien beings themselves. This was just too scary, for \”what\nwe see we know.\” She was confused about the intensity of her pain and\nwondered if some elements of her 1990 experience had become con\nfused with the childhood experience just explored. In her journal she\ntried to sort out the elements of the experience from when she was\nseven and the 1990 one, but was at a disadvantage because she had\nnot explored the adult incident under hypnosis.\nIn the weeks that followed Jerry described in her journal various\nother current and past abductions, related dreams, \”vivid dreams of\nUFOs,\” visions, and out-of-body experiences, stimulated by the regres\nsion. It was also during this time that Colin began to tell of his experi\nences, and Jerry recorded these in her journal. Six days after the\nregression she wrote, \”I feel that part of a long and heavy burden has\nbeen lifted from me since the regression.\” On August 27, she saw a\nbeam or pillar of light appear in front of the stairs in her house and\nthought of calling me but did not do so. On September 21, Jerry\nrecorded for the first time a frequent recurrent dream about a horse\nthat she wished to take home in order to care for properly. At the end\nof the dream she felt \”cheated of the opportunity to be with and take\ncare of my horse.\” In September, Jerry began to ponder her sexual\nfears, and related them for the first time to the traumas of her abduc\ntions. It was Jerry’s desire to overcome these fears and \”have a normal\nsexual relationship\” that led her to request a second hypnosis session.\nThis meeting occurred on October 5, and Jerry explicitly stated her\nwish to find out why she had tried to avoid sex \”at all costs.\” Bob’s sis\nter, Anna, was present during the session. Jerry elected to explore the\nepisode in which, as a thirteen-year-old, she had been terrified during\nthe night by pressure in the abdomen and genital area. Before begin\nning the regression, we recalled the circumstances surrounding the\nepisode, which probably occurred in the fall of 1975 when Jerry was\nstarting the eighth grade. Although the episode was frightening, she\ntold no one, including her mother, about it.\nUnder hypnosis Jerry’s first recollection was of awakening to discov\ner bright, white light illuminating her room. She felt a presence that\nfrightened her and thought, \”If I’m just real quiet they won’t get me.\”\nThe beings tried to reassure her by telling her not to be afraid, but this\ndid not work because \”they’re so full of lies.\” Although \”I don’t want\nto see them,\” Jerry noted two beings, \”one behind me and one over\nhere [to her side].\” They told her she must go with them and ignored\nher protests. \”They grab me by my arms,\” Jerry said, and she felt a\n125″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a woman named Jerry who underwent hypnosis to explore her past experiences of alien abductions. During the regression, she recalls her 1990 experience and wonders if some elements of it have been confused with her childhood experience. The text describes various other current and past abductions, related dreams, visions, and out-of-body experiences that were stimulated by the regression. The woman also begins to ponder her sexual fears and requests a second hypnosis session to find out why she had tried to avoid sex \”at all costs\”. During the second session, the woman explores an episode in which she was terrified as a thirteen-year-old by pressure in her abdomen and genital area.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 13,
“original_text”: “mm\ni\ni\nI”,
“summary”: “The text appears to be incomplete or missing. Can you please provide more information or context about what the text is supposed to say?”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 140,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\n\”gentle, soft, like velvet, cold\” contact. This touch seemed to relax her,\nand next Jerry found herself \”just kind of going with them. Slow. Slow\ngoing up. It’s weird. I don’t know how they can do that.\”\nWith one being on each side of her they floated Jerry \”out the win\ndow, like the wall. It’s like it’s not there.\” She got \”that paralyzed feel\ning again\” as she was pulled up to a large craft. \”This pulling on scares\nme,\” Jerry said, as her breathing became more rapid and shallow. She\nwas taken through an opening into \”this same stupid room\” where\n\”bad things happen.\” Two beings were doing something to a table,\n\”like getting it ready or something. I just have no control.\” A taller\nbeing she has seen \”a lot\” since age five but does not like knowing told\nher not to be scared, but her fear builds nevertheless. \”Don’t they\nunderstand what they’re doing?\” Jerry protested. As a small child she\ntrusted this being, but now felt betrayed by him. \”He just doesn’t have\nany patience,\” and despite her protests \”they just put me on the table\nanyway. You can’t argue with them.\”\nJerry felt \”embarrassed\” before the aliens as they took off her paja\nmas. \”It’s like they think they’re doctors or something. I don’t think\nthey’re doctors.\” Lying on her back now, Jerry felt somehow more\n\”relaxed\” and less afraid. One of the beings put his hands over her eyes\nand pressed something that \”looks like a tube\” through the wall of her\nabdomen above the umbilicus. With the instrument still deep within\nher abdomen, the being took his hands away from her eyes and Jerry\nfelt more relaxed and also sleepy and tired. Next she noted that one of\nthe beings was holding a shiny, horseshoe-shaped object with a handle\non it as others bent her knees upward and apart. Crying now she said,\n\”He’s going to cover my eyes again. Why is he doing this? I don’t think\nI want to know. I don’t want to know what they did.\” She told the\nbeings she will tell her mother, but they said that she won’t. \”She\nwouldn’t let them do this if she was here,\” Jerry lamented poignantly.\nThe beings insisted that she would not tell because she would not\nremember.\nAt this point I asked her if it was \”Okay for you to remember now?\”\nShe said that it was, but exclaimed, \”It’s not fair!\” which I, of course,\nagreed with. \”They tried to make me think it was just a nightmare,\” she\ncomplained. \”What do they think, I’m just an animal or something?\”\nJerry’s fear mounted once again as she felt \”pressure\” inside her vagina.\nShe objected that although the beings kept reassuring her that she\nwould not remember, she has, in fact, remembered what happened.\nThen she cried and moaned, sobbing, \”I just want my mom,\” as she felt\n\”something round inside,\” a cramped and \”pinched feeling.. . Why are\n126″,
“summary”: “Jerry is describing an abduction experience where she was taken by aliens. She felt relaxed at first due to the gentle touch, but then became scared as they pulled her up into a large craft. She was taken through an opening into a room where two beings were doing something to a table. Jerry protested and felt betrayed by a being she had trusted since childhood. The beings took off her pajamas and pressed something through her abdomen above her umbilicus, making her feel relaxed and sleepy. They then held a horseshoe-shaped object with a handle over her eyes and bent her knees upward and apart. Jerry cried and sobbed, wanting her mother, and felt something round inside her with a cramped and pinched feeling.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 141,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nthey doing this?\” Jerry cried out. \”I’m not going to let them do this\nagain!\” I encouraged her to express her emotions. \”Why won’t this end?\nStop it!!\” she cried.\nFinally, this part of the ordeal was over. It felt to Jerry as if some\nthing had been placed deep within her body, beyond the vagina, per\nhaps through the cervix. As an adult, she had had an abortion and this\nfelt something like the D & C procedure. She saw the horseshoe-\nshaped instrument being removed from her body and struggled with\nthe memory of what it held. \”I don’t want to go any further,\” she\nprotested. I reassured her of my presence and left the choice to her. \”It\ncan’t be,\” she said in a whisper. \”Oh, I can’t believe it. I’m too young\nfor that. I’m only thirteen.\” I said it should not be done, but that\nprobably from a strictly biological standpoint she was old enough. \”I\ndon’t know,\” she wailed. \”Oh. Oh. This can’t be. It can’t be. I just\nmust be … I don’t know.\”\nWhat Jerry saw was a \”baby\” that was \”real tiny, skinny.\” The beings\nseemed very pleased with their efforts and showed her this creature,\nwhich was perhaps ten inches long. She could not make out many\nother details except that there were tiny hands and the head seemed\nbig compared to the body. The baby was placed in a clear plastic\n\”cylinder-looking thing\” where it floated in some sort of fluid. \”Why\nwould they do this?\” Jerry exclaimed. \”I don’t understand this. I’m too\nlittle to have a baby. They just told me not to worry. I don’t have to\ntake care of it.\” I asked Jerry what feeling of connection she had with\nthis fetus and she replied, \”I think they made me feel it’s not mine.\nIt’s theirs. It’s a part of them.\” As Jerry lay on the table for what\nseemed like half an hour, the aliens seemed to be \”working on the lit\ntle baby.\” Then they brought it up close for her to look at. The beings\nwanted Jerry to feel proud of the accomplishment of producing this\ncreature. But she felt angry, confused, used, and betrayed.\nJerry continued to express her intense feeling of shock and disbelief. \”I\ndidn’t even know I had anything like that in me!\” she said with a weak\nlaugh. \”If they’re gonna do this, they should at least tell you,\” she added.\nI asked if she had been given any further information about what this was\nall about. The \”leader person,\” she said, \”told me that it was beautiful,\nand that one day I would understand, but it was about creation.\”\n\”Creation of what?\” I asked.\n\”I guess, like a new being. A new race, or a new\u2014I don’t know. He\ndidn’t really say specifically.\” He just said that at \”a point in time of\ntheir own\” she would know. \”They said it was beautiful. It was won\nderful,\” and \”just to trust that it had to do with creation.\”\n127″,
“summary”: “Jerry is a thirteen-year-old girl who has just experienced an alien abduction. During the procedure, the aliens remove something from her body, which feels like a D&C procedure. They then show her a \”baby\” that is ten inches long with tiny hands and a big head. Jerry feels angry, confused, used, and betrayed. The leader of the aliens tells her that it is about creation and that one day she will understand, but they do not provide any further information.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 142,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nAt this point Jerry began a debate with herself as to whether to tell\nme the leader’s name, which she apparently knew. To speak it, she\nsaid, would make him more real, give him a stronger identity. Once\nwhen she was writing he seemed to speak to her and asked, \”Do you\ndeny?\u2014I think he was wanting me to admit him. I think he wanted\nme to remember.\” The name that came to her was something like\n\”Moolana.\”\nAs the session neared the end, Jerry recalled being helped to get\ndressed, but had only \”real fuzzy\” recall of how she returned to her\nhouse and came back into her bed. She awoke on her back and at the\ntime recalled only that a being had stood over her, \”put pressure on my\nstomach,\” and was \”doing something down on my private area.\” Her\nconscious memory had thus condensed the beginning of the abduc\ntion and what occurred on the ship. Reviewing her experience, Jerry\nnoticed that she had had no control whatsoever over what occurred.\nAs in the earlier childhood abduction explored in the first regression,\nJerry felt that she \”wouldn’t have been able to handle it\” were she to\nhave recalled consciously the traumas of this episode. But now she felt\nthat \”I was supposed to tell somebody\” and \”they initiated\” that\nprocess.\nAs she came out of the trance state, Jerry felt relaxed, but contin\nued to express her indignation toward the aliens. \”They have no right\nto do what they do and they’re pretty arrogant about it . . . Just to\ntake\u2014don’t they know, don’t they know us well enough to know that a\nthirteen-year-old doesn’t do that? . . . It’s for their purposes. They’re\nbeing pretty selfish.\” But at the same time that she felt she was \”a tool\nfor their design,\” Jerry also felt that she was participating in a plan\nthat came from a \”higher\” place. \”My feeling is it’s not just them.\”\nJerry spoke then of Bob’s increased resistance to accepting the reality\nof her experiences, largely, she believed, because of the implications for\nhim of having his little son, Colin, involved. She recalled then that she\nand Colin have a similar inherited deformity of one of their toes and\nthat Colin complains that \”the owl bit my toe\” while Jerry has also had\nthe experience of having her deformed toe examined. She associated\nthen to a silvery-blue flash she had noticed one night recently as she\nwas going to sleep and saw DNA in large bold letters and heard the\nphrase \”the marker trait,\” which has meaning in genetics research\nwhich Jerry was completely unfamiliar with.\nWe talked about the impact of this abduction experience on her\nsexual life. Jerry was raised with an accepting attitude about \”getting\nmarried, having sex, having babies,\” she said. \”Sex means getting mar-\n128″,
“summary”: “Jerry had a childhood abduction experience that she remembered as being traumatic and not something she wanted to recall consciously. During the session, she was helped to get dressed but had only \”real fuzzy\” recall of how she returned home. She woke up on her back with no control over what occurred. Jerry felt indignant towards the aliens for taking her and being arrogant about it, but also felt that she was participating in a plan that came from a \”higher\” place. She spoke about her increased resistance to accepting the reality of her experiences due to the implications for her son, Colin, who also has a similar inherited deformity. Jerry associated the experience with a silvery-blue flash she had seen recently and unfamiliar genetic research terms. The abduction experience impacted her sexual life as she was raised with an accepting attitude about getting married, having sex, and having babies.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 143,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nried, having babies, caring, loving, and sharing.\” But obviously \”they\n[the aliens] don’t do anything like that.\” They have \”no respect for\nfeelings or love or relationships …\” When she has sex now it revives\ntraumatic abduction intrusions like the one we had just recalled.\n\”When I have sex, that’s how it feels. It feels like they’re doing that. It\nfeels like I have to just grin and bear it. When I’m having sex it’s just\nlike that. It’s like I relive it every time … I transfer, I know I do … I\nhave no control over this … I never knew where that feeling came\nfrom.\” At the end of the session jerry had me look at a small, circular,\nindented scar on her abdomen which she associated with the proce\ndures just recalled. Until this session she had not known \”where it\ncame from,\” but seemed to feel confident that it was the result of one\nof her abductions. I was unable to discover from Anna, who seemed a\nbit stunned, what her reaction was to this session.\nIn the days that followed this regression Jerry had a difficult time.\nShe had trouble sleeping, cried a lot, and searched unsuccessfully for\nan alternate explanation. Anna, she said, was torn by what she had\nexperienced in the session. She could not \”believe\” it, but had said to\nJerry, \”I know you’re not lying.\” Anna’s skepticism made Jerry’s\nattempt to integrate the experience more difficult. Meanwhile, she\nhad consulted another therapist who lived nearer than I to where she\nlived, in order to pursue her memories more actively. But the brief\nhypnosis sessions with him, which continued through the fall and win\nter, appeared to compound her trauma rather than help her. \”I have\nmore memories coming to me than I can handle,\” she wrote in her\njournal in January. The therapist would push her to move ahead faster\nthan she felt ready, urged her to do weekly regressions, and threatened\nnegative consequences if she refused to comply. She felt overwhelmed,\nand found it helpful to attend my monthly support group. I also urged\nher to \”slow down\” and then to break off the sessions with the other\ntherapist as little integrative work seemed to be accompanying the\nuncovering that was occurring.\nJerry faithfully recorded the experiences of the fall and winter in her\njournal. Her fears for Colin, as recorded above, resulted in the evalua\ntions already described. She herself had several dreams of nuclear war\nin which there was general panic and she heard herself say \”it must be\nArmageddon.\” In one of the dreams she \”looked out into this vast\nnothingness and saw a UFO, and it was slowly moving along with a\nbeam of some sort shooting down onto the land.\” Flooded by memo\nries of abductions that were coming up in the regressions with her\ntherapist, Jerry wrote of the \”shattering\” of \”defense mechanisms\” and\n129″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a woman named Jerry who underwent hypnosis sessions to uncover memories of alien abductions. During one session, she relives a traumatic experience of being abducted and having sex with aliens. After the session, she has trouble sleeping, cries a lot, and searches for an alternate explanation. Anna, another therapist who helped her, is skeptical about Jerry’s experiences and pushes her to move ahead faster than she feels ready. Jerry attends a support group and urges Anna to slow down and break off the sessions with the other therapist. The text also mentions that Jerry had several dreams of nuclear war and saw a UFO in one of her dreams.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 144,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthe extraordinary nature of a threatening experience that can recur\nunpredictably at any time. \”I wonder if anyone who is not an\nabductee,\” she wrote in early January, \”could possibly comprehend\nwhat it means to not have any idea when the next abduction could\nbe\” and \”I would like to know how the mind works when a person is\nsubjected to continual trauma and knows that it may not end.\”\nAt the end of January, Jerry had what she called a \”horse dream\” in\nwhich she was looking for \”my horse\” in a laboratory-like room with\npools of water in little rectangular cubicles or tanks. When she looked\nat these it made her feel sad. \”It was almost pathetic.\” She noticed\none of the horses closest to her. When it turned its head toward her, it\nlooked at her with \”big dark eyes.\”\n\”These little horses were all hooked up to some wires in the water.\nThey all had long arms and legs and they were all very skinny. Their\nheads look as if they couldn’t hold them up even if they wanted to. But\nthis one turned its head and looked directly into my eyes. I am not sure\nhow I felt when it did that, but I felt that in its eyes was an awareness\nthat reached beyond what I would imagine it would be capable of.\”\nOn March 4, 1993, Jerry came to see me, accompanied by a close\nfriend who was also an abductee. The purpose of the session was to\nreview what was happening in her life and plan for the future. Jerry\ntalked of her feelings of ostracism and isolation, especially the pulling\naway of Bob’s family, and the need for a community of understanding\naround the abduction phenomenon. She recalled now unexplained\nlosses of fetuses that both her mother and sister had experienced.\nFurther discussion of the dream of the little horses led Jerry to link\nthem with another dream of hybrid baby girls with which she felt a\nstrong bond. \”You’re our mother,\” the girls had said, and she felt the\nsame bond with one of the little horses which she now thinks repre\nsented a human or hybrid infant.\nJerry sought a third hypnosis session because there were still, as she\nput it, \”a few\” of her abductions \”that keep bothering me.\” She partic\nularly had in mind the painful 1990 episode in which \”I screamed and\nscreamed and screamed\” and the 1991 encounter from which she could\nstill recall the smell of the sea and hearing the waves on the beach. As it\nturned out, her psyche \”chose\” an incident in September 1992, which\nhas had an especially profound impact on her intimate life.\nWe met on May 27, and Jerry came alone. Before beginning the\nregression, Jerry talked of the increasing estrangement she was feeling\nfrom her husband’s family, which made her decide to stop talking to\nthem about her abductions unless they asked. Her mother-in-law, she\n130″,
“summary”: “Abduction is a threatening experience that can recur unpredictably at any time and cause continual trauma. Jerry had a dream of little horses in a laboratory-like room with pools of water in cubicles or tanks. The horse looked at her with big dark eyes, and she felt an awareness beyond what she imagined it would be capable of. In another dream, she saw hybrid baby girls and felt a strong bond with one of the little horses which she now thinks represents a human or hybrid infant. Jerry sought a third hypnosis session to review her life and plan for the future, and during the regression, her psyche \”chose\” an incident in September 1992 that had a profound impact on her intimate life.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 145,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nsaid, \”can’t accept it at all. She thinks if I’m a good little girl and I say\nmy prayers, it’ll all go away.\” But Jerry wondered what did, in fact,\naffect her abduction experiences, for she felt as if she were \”just fair\ngame.\” She had a sense, however, that her tearfulness makes the expe\nriences worse. One time she recalled being more relaxed and \”not\nfighting\” and \”that one was painless… They were doing things. They\ndid something to my arm that made my arm swell up. They were\nshowing me things… I guess I felt more of the communication, more\nable to talk to them and ask questions, and I don’t remember any real\nanswers.\”\nJerry does not feel that they want \”to cause me fear and pain and\nagony/’ and \”deep down inside I think that what they’re doing is\nsomehow necessary.\” It has to do, she said, with \”races, beings or what\never, coming together to make another creation.\” This \”was very\nimportant,\” she said, and \”as a single person, compared to this big\nhuge thing going on, I should look beyond myself and know that it’s\nfor the greater good.\” At the same time Jerry noted that over the past\nyear she had learned to think more independently. \”I feel I shed some\nof my old beliefs/’ she said, and she no longer \”blindly\” follows \”some\none else or some organization.\” As a Catholic, she had been raised to\nfeel that she was \”being disobedient to God\” when she followed \”my\nown instincts\” or asked questions that challenged church belief. As we\nprepared to begin the regression, Jerry lay on her side in a curled up\nposition rather than supine as is more usual. She explained then that\nthis is her habit at night as well\u2014\”I’m thinking I can shrink up and\ncover up and pretend I’m not here.\”\nTo her surprise, Jerry’s attention lighted not on the abductions we\nhad talked about, but on an episode in September 1992 in which a\ngolden light, so bright it hurt her eyes, had filled her room. The alien\nbeings seemed to float down and through her screen door and into the\nroom. \”They’re just really odd-looking. Their eyes. I just hate ’em. I\nhate ’em,\” she said. \”It’s like they just look right through you .. . They\ngo inside you,\” which gave her \”a really weird unnerving feeling.\” She\navoided looking at them, because \”it’s hard to put in words. It’s as if\nI’d lose my self, and don’t feel like I have any control.\” Once again the\nbeings reassured her telepathically. \”I don’t think I’ll ever get used to\ntheir way of doing things,\” Jerry said. \”I don’t ever get to where I feel\ncomfortable going through the window.\” She does not like the sensa\ntion, and is curious \”how they can manipulate matter, solid matter.\”\nJerry was frightened again as she was taken through the window\ninto a familiar enclosure. \”I know this room,\” she said. She had\n131″,
“summary”: “The given text is about an alien abduction experience of a woman named Jerry. She recalls her abduction experiences and how she felt like she was just fair game. She also notes that her tearfulness makes the experiences worse. Jerry does not believe that the aliens want to cause her fear and pain, but rather that it is necessary for the greater good. She has learned to think more independently and no longer blindly follows someone else or an organization. During the regression, Jerry’s attention is drawn to an episode in September 1992 where a golden light filled her room and the alien beings seemed to float down through her screen door. She is frightened by their appearance and does not like the sensation of being manipulated by them.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 146,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\n\”mixed feelings\” toward the leader, whom she knows. \”He talks to me.\nThe other ones don’t,\” but she had foreboding feelings about what\nwould happen when he was there. As her fear mounted I suggested a\ndevice for reducing her anxiety. She would split her consciousness so\nthat Jerry One, allied with me, would observe Jerry Two in the room.\nUsing this approach Jerry One \”observed\” that Jerry Two was naked on\na table, unable to move her arms and legs, in a room lined with \”lots\nand lots and lots and lots\” of rectangular-shaped containers, \”like\ndrawers, in a cabinet,\” with \”hardly any space in between.\” Inside of\nthese drawers, or \”incubators\” as she called them later, were hundreds\nof \”I don’t know if you can call it babies or not, but little just I guess\nfetuses.\”\n\”To the far right\” and \”towards the bottom\” was a little fetus or\nbaby Jerry believed was \”mine.\” Our device was becoming more diffi\ncult now, for Jerry found \”I can’t be emotionally detached . . . This has\nbeen going on since I was thirteen,\” she said, and estimated that per\nhaps fifty \”procedures\” involving implanting or removing something\nvaginally had occurred over the years. \”It goes in waves,\” she said. \”I\ngo for a while\” and \”nothing happens,\” and then \”they come and it\nseems like it’s all the time/’ Quite a few times\u2014she does not know\nhow many\u2014she recalled being taken to see what appeared to be\nhybrid beings. \”That’s the part I hate the worst,\” she said. \”I think of\nthem, the little little ones, as horses.\”\n\”Do they look like horses?\” I asked.\n\”Just their eyes do,\” and \”skinny, you know, long limbed,\” like colts,\nshe said. \”That’s how I think about them.\” She recalled particularly\nthe twin girls she felt were her offspring, but does not remember being\nbrought to see them until they were as tall as Colin, who was now\nthree.\nJerry believed that during the particular episode we were exploring,\nan embryo was placed inside her body. She thought this because the\nepisode was relatively brief\u2014\”those are the quick ones.\” She has been\ngiven information from the aliens that they take DNA from a human\nmale\u2014\”the sperm could be from my husband\” or someone else\u2014and\ncombine it with an egg. After combining the male and female germ\nsubstance, the aliens alter the embryo in some way, perhaps adding a\ngenetic principle of their own. This altered embryo is then reinserted\ninto the female body, as in Jerry on this occasion, for \”gestation.\”\nReturning to her memories of this abduction Jerry described how\nthe beings separated her legs \”like in a regular gynecologist’s office\”\nbut because she was paralyzed no stirrups were needed. Then a long\n132″,
“summary”: “The given text is about an abduction experience of a woman named Jerry, who has mixed feelings towards the leader of the aliens. During the abduction, she observes that Jerry Two is naked on a table with hundreds of little fetuses in incubators. She believes that an embryo was placed inside her body during this particular episode, and that the aliens take DNA from a human male and combine it with an egg to create an altered embryo for gestation.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 147,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\ntube was inserted in her vagina and she felt \”a pinch.\” She knew this\nwas one of the times that an embryo was inserted into her \”because\nI’ve been through this before and I recognize the routine.\” The leader\nhad taken an embryo out of one of the drawers and brought it over to\nher. \”The other way\” (when they remove a fetus from her body) is\n\”worse than putting it in,\” for then she feels painful cramping.\nJerry related the violation she experienced during the abduction to\nnot wanting her husband to touch her. She was beginning, she said, to\nbe aware of \”how I came to associate both of those, you know …\” of\nhow the rapelike abduction experiences had interfered with her inti\nmate life. \”They’ve ruined that,\” she said. \”I don’t know what making\nlove is because I’m always still too wound up in being tense and fearful\nof pain, and I associate sex with pain.\” Then she added, \”I don’t think\nthat that’s their intention to ruin my sex life.\” Before concluding our\nexploration of this episode I asked Jerry if there was anything else she\nrecalled. \”I wish you wouldn’t ask that,\” she said and added, \”I don’t\nlike it when they touch me. They touch me all over . . . Sometimes\nthey do their little feely touchies, and I just like block that out too . . .\nI’m just connecting from when my husband touches me, just any\nwhere, I just push him away . . . It’s not because I don’t love him. I\nlove him, and I just never knew what it was. I never understood it… I\njust feel so bad,\” she said, \”He’s a very, very loving person, and he loves\nto be held and touched and I can’t do that. I’m afraid to be touched. I\njust want to know what it feels like to be comfortable with that.\”\nWe worked further to distinguish the seemingly coldly analytic pro\ncedures of the alien beings from her husband’s loving, caring attention,\n\”They’re just doing what they have to do with no respect for my feel\nings, and he has total respect for my feelings,\” she said, but \”I kinda just\nreact the same way.\” Until now it has sometimes felt \”wonderful\” to say\nno to her husband because it felt as if she was somehow stopping the\naliens through him. \”I’d probably cry for days and days and days,\” Jerry\nsaid, if she could enjoy being held lovingly by her husband. We talked\nfurther of her loneliness and her hunger to be held and touched, \”safe,\nwarm, kinda like when my mom used to hold me. Boy, did I used to love\nthat. I haven’t let that happen in a long time … They’re coming\nbetween us,\” she said.\nAn \”alienation of affection,\” I observed, which delighted her.\nI asked Jerry if she recalled anything further from this episode. She\nremembered being taken down a dark corridor to another tiny room\nwith a table she was pulled onto by the alien hands despite her resis\ntance. After several beings stared at her \”midsection\” she became par-\n133″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a woman named Jerry who recounts her experience of being abducted and having an embryo implanted in her body. She describes the procedure as feeling like rape, and it has interfered with her intimate life. The author notes that this experience has caused an \”alienation of affection\” between Jerry and her husband. The text also explores Jerry’s loneliness and her desire to be held and touched.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 148,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nalyzed again and they did some painful poking of her feet, right arm,\nand right hand. The \”tall one\” came over to her and she felt gratitude\ntoward him, for he helps her by reassuring and touching her, \”some\ntimes on the shoulder … I don’t mind him touching me,\” Jerry said,\nbut \”I don’t like it when he looks in my eyes because it goes like inside\nme. It’s just too …\”\n\”Too what?\”\n\”I don’t know. It’s like someone just crawled right inside you and\nknew everything about you … I just kinda lose myself, and he kinda\njust gets in there and 1 just don’t like it.\”\n\”Is there a way that you do like it?\” I asked.\n\”Yeah, sometimes I guess I do,\” Jerry replied. \”It’s just kind of like I\nget ashamed about it because it’s a sexual thing … It’s not me. It’s\nhim,\” she added, \”and there’s no controlling it.\”\nAs Jerry’s feet were being poked with needles, she was asked to look\nat a screen close up to her face that seemed like a TV monitor. She was\nangered to see that on the screen were home movies showing her\ndancing with Colin. One of the beings was staring at her, observing\nher reactions to witnessing this intimate family scene. She became\nangry over this blatant invasion of privacy. At this point Jerry noted\nthat there was some sort of machine on one of her toes, making it\nnumb. This was the one that had a mild nonalignment like one of\nColin’s toes, \”squished up\” and folded under. \”I passed on\” this\n\”defect from my toes to him,\” she noted, and the beings seemed\n\”curious or studying\” that.\nNext she was shown a picture or painting of Jesus in a white robe.\nAgain the beings wanted to study her reaction to seeing this image,\nbut then Jerry became sleepy and does not remember anything else.\nShe returned to the room where her clothes were and she slipped\nthem on with the beings’ help because she was so sleepy. She then had\na \”picture\” of \”floating through the big tree in the backyard and right\nthrough the window into bed,\” still feeling pain in her hand. Bob was\nasleep, and evidently had been through the entire experience.\nBefore concluding the session, we reviewed once more the ways that\nJerry had condensed her abduction experiences with human intimacy.\nHer ex-husband had insisted that she must have been sexually abused,\nand \”we went through marriage counselors\” trying unsuccessfully to\ndiscover a human perpetrator. Jerry believed that if they had been able\nto discover \”someone else like my father or my stepfather\” she would\nhave had far less difficulty dealing with her sexual conflicts. Jerry’s con\nviction about the reality of these experiences was increased by the fact\n134″,
“summary”: “Jerry was abducted and subjected to painful poking of her feet, right arm, and right hand. She felt gratitude towards a \”tall one\” who helped her and reassured her, but she did not like it when he looked in her eyes because it made her feel like someone had crawled inside her and knew everything about her. Jerry was shown home movies of herself dancing with Colin and a picture of Jesus in a white robe. She became angry over the invasion of privacy and felt sleepy. Before concluding the session, they reviewed her experiences with human intimacy and Jerry believed that if they had been able to discover \”someone else like my father or my stepfather\” she would have had less difficulty dealing with her sexual conflicts.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 149,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nthat her younger brother has the same problem as she does with physi\ncal intimacy. \”His poor wife\” cries and cries, Jerry said, \”‘He won’t touch\nme. He won’t let me touch him’… Their little girl had something hap\npen, I think.\” Her older brother’s daughter told a story of \”a light in the\nwindow and in the living room is where the monsters come in.\”\nAt the end of the session Jerry said, \”I really do think that they do\nexist. They are real, and they are interacting with us, obviously not in\nany form that we’re used to … There’s a reason they’re doing this,\”\nshe added. She feels that they are \”making\u2014whatever you want to\nlabel it\u2014another whole civilization.\” She does not know \”whether\nthey’re going to take it and place it somewhere else, or it’s going to be\nintroduced here.\” Jerry, like many abductees, has dreams of the world\nas we know it coming to an end and relates her breeding role to this\neventuality.\nWe scheduled a fourth hypnosis session for five weeks later, July 1, to\ncontinue Jerry’s effort to \”separate\” affection and sexual intimacy with\nBob from the memories of her abduction experiences. Her awareness of\nthe source of the problem had helped \”a little,\” but she still had to\n\”keep telling myself over and over again\” that \”he’s not them.\” Before\nbeginning the regression Jerry and I worked out a strategy whereby we\nagreed that during the session I would specifically reinforce the distinc\ntion between traumata we might uncover that had been perpetrated by\nthe aliens from the memories of her intimate contact with Bob. This\ntherapeutic strategy appealed to Jerry, especially as family members\nwere telling her that she should just \”accept that’s the way you are\” and\n\”Bob had started to be supportive,\” accepting that \”maybe I’m just\ngoing to have to not want sex.\” We began the hypnosis session by focus\ning on the sexual encounter that Bob and Jerry had had on Saturday\nafternoon (\”I seem to be more comfortable during the day,\” she\nexplained), five days before. Colin had been asleep, and the older chil\ndren were told not to disturb them. I asked Jerry to remember that\nafternoon and to report any intrusive thoughts that came up at the time\nor might occur now.\n\”Flashes of memory\” came to her from an incident at age eight\nwhen she and several family members were returning during the night\nfrom visiting her aunt. Jerry had fallen asleep and awoke to discover\nthat the car was stopped in the road. She became frightened as she\nsaw \”a face in the window, it’s right there, right close,\” and a grayish,\nmetallic-looking craft hovering nearby just above the ground with\n\”lights coming out of the bottom of it.\” Her mother, who had been\ndriving the car, one of her brothers, and her sister seemed to be asleep.\n135″,
“summary”: “Jerry is a woman who has experienced alien abductions and has difficulty with physical intimacy due to those experiences. She believes that aliens are interacting with humans in ways that are not immediately apparent. During a hypnosis session, Jerry recalls an incident from her childhood where she saw a face in the window of a car while it was stopped on the road. The experience left her frightened and has stayed with her to this day.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 150,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nThe being’s face had \”like devil eyes or something.\” Soon Jerry found\nthat her feet and legs felt \”like when they fall asleep\” and she could\nnot move them while she kept hearing in her mind \”It’s all right.\”\nNext she felt \”like a bee bite,\” which caused \”a funny feeling\” to run\ndown her left shoulder and upper arm and caused her to go to sleep.\nWhen she woke up Jerry found herself lying on her back, apparently\nalone, in a dark place she did not recognize. She was so afraid that her\nteeth were chattering. The being she had seen outside the car was \”in\nmy face again, just looking at me … He must be the devil,\” Jerry said,\n\”because I just think he’s so ugly.\” The being told her that \”he’s just\ngoing to do a few things and then I can go home.\” Then she felt a\nsqueezing sensation at her throat, as if from the alien’s hands, and she\nwas afraid that \”he might kill me.\” After this another being pushed\nher over onto her side and seemed to be staring at her back. Although\nher fear of what the beings might do was intense, Jerry felt \”like I\nknow them … I don’t trust them,\” she complained, because \”you just\nnever know what they’re going to do.\”\n\”I don’t like them touching me,\” she said as she remembered being\ntouched repeatedly all over the back. It felt like many \”little needles\”\nand \”a little pinch.\” Her terror derived from the fact that unlike\n\”going to the doctor’s office when they tell you and you know what’s\nwrong and your mom’s with you,\” in this situation \”I don’t know\nwhat’s going on, and I feel that any moment they’re going to hurt\nme.\” Then Jerry recalled that \”they roll me back over\” onto her back\nand did a lot more \”just looking.\” She felt temporarily \”better ’cause\nhe’s not doing anything,\” but \”I kinda got a feeling there’s something\ngoing on behind me.\”\nJerry felt intense embarrassment as she told me that the leader\npushed her legs into a pulled up and apart position to \”check me, and\nhe brings a light, this really bright light, and I’m thinking what are\nthey going to do. I don’t like this. It’s just, really, it’s okay to, you know,\npoke at me and everything, but I don’t like that. That’s my private\narea, and I don’t think they should be doing anything there, and I\ndon’t think my mom would like that.\” At first they were \”just looking\”\ninside her vagina, but then \”they put something in there\” that was\n\”kinda like when I get older, the gynecologist, you know, kinda like\nthat.\” This procedure was painful and Jerry screamed in terror for her\nmother. But \”that doesn’t stop ’em.\” It was \”over real quick,\” and after\nall this looking and \”checking,\” the being who performed it looked up\nto the leader and said \”no\” or gave some sort of negative response to a\nquestion of his. Jerry interpreted this to mean she was not yet ready\n136″,
“summary”: “Jerry is abducted by two beings, one of whom appears to be the devil. She is unable to move her legs while hearing the phrase \”It’s all right\” in her mind. The beings then touch her repeatedly on her back with what feels like needles and a pinch. Jerry is afraid that they might hurt her and does not trust them. The leader pushes her legs apart and examines her vagina, causing Jerry pain and terror. After the examination, the being who performed it looks up to the leader and says \”no,\” indicating that Jerry is not yet ready for whatever the beings have planned.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 151,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nfor their reproductive procedures. This vaginal examination seemed to\nJerry to be part of an overall \”checking\” the beings did.\nThis experience was mortifying for Jerry. She felt \”like a rag doll\”\nafterwards, \”like I can’t, I don’t have any control over my body.\” In this\ninstance, Jerry could describe the strange, hooked light that was put\ninside of her, but she was not able to recall the actual sensations that\nshe felt at the time. \”I wouldn’t know the words like ‘rape’ [at age\neight],\” she said, \”or something, but it’s like that.\”\nI asked Jerry if she had ever known whether she had a hymen, but\nshe said that as a child and adolescent she did not touch or examine\nher genital area, perhaps, in part, because of the trauma of this experi\nence. Jerry was \”always very modest\” about her body, and her mother\nwould sometimes comment on this. Then I asked her explicitly\nwhether there had been an anal examination. She had not intended to\ntell me, because \”that’s worse than the other\” and occurred before the\nvaginal exam. \”I just skipped past it. I just skipped past it,\” she said.\nI asked what made it \”worse.\”\n\”Just doing that,\” she said, was \”totally completely disgusting\” and\nmore uncomfortable.\nAt this point in the session Jerry was struck powerfully by the ways\nin which her reactions to Bob’s advances were patterned by the\n\”scenarios\” of her abduction experiences. She made a circular motion\nwith her hand to describe the way in which her abduction memories\nwere triggered by being touched by him and how intensely the alien\nand human experiences had become interwoven. For example, when\nBob touches her on the back it brings back the touching/probing of\nthe aliens. \”When he starts with the touchy-feely stuff the tape starts\nrunning in my head,\” she said. When he spreads her legs prior to\nintercourse it brings back the memories of the aliens pushing her legs\napart on the table. The act of intercourse is equivalent in her mind to\nthe assaultive genital probing on the ships that she cannot stop, and\nwhen she says no and stops Bob, it is as if she is stopping the aliens,\n\”even though I know I can never really stop them.\”\nWe then derived a strategy for their intimate interaction that would\nmaximize the distinctions between Jerry’s abduction experiences and\nher relationship with Bob. First, they would discuss and agree in\nadvance that she would initiate the forms of foreplay and intercourse\nafter a good deal of affectionate talk and she would have the option of\nstopping their encounter at any point without guilt. She would direct\nBob’s touch, which would be slow and smooth, focusing on her breasts\n(which the aliens do not touch), and would contrast the rapid, needle-\n137″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a woman named Jerry who had undergone reproductive procedures. She felt \”like a rag doll\” after the examination and couldn’t recall the actual sensations she felt at the time. The author then asks if Jerry had ever known whether she had a hymen, to which Jerry replied that as a child and adolescent, she did not touch or examine her genital area due to trauma from the experience. The author then asks if there had been an anal examination, to which Jerry responded that she had not intended to tell the author, but it was \”worse than the other\” and occurred before the vaginal exam. The author then discusses how Jerry’s reactions to Bob’s advances were patterned by her abduction experiences, and they derive a strategy for their intimate interaction that would maximize the distinctions between Jerry’s abduction experiences and her relationship with Bob.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 152,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nlike touching of the beings. She would initiate genital touching, and\nwhen Bob’s penis was erect she would mount him, take him into her\nself, and be the more actively moving partner, which she assured me\nhe would like. At every step she would be in charge and in control.\nAt the end of the session I summarized for Jerry the two parts of the\nstrategy we had discussed\u2014a psychological emphasis on distinguish\ning in her mind between the alien and human experiences and an\naction strategy that would reinforce this distinction. She looked for\nward to initiating the plan. I also stressed how especially traumatic the\nanal and genital penetration of her body at age eight must have been.\nFor at this age, even more than at thirteen, a child has no way to\nunderstand or consciously record such experiences, for the psyche is\nsimply too immature. Thus the memory becomes deeply buried in the\nunconscious, affecting later feelings and behavior in ways that the per\nson has no way to comprehend.\nFive days after her last regression, Jerry stopped by my office after\nanother appointment she had in the hospital. She looked well and\nhappy and said the strategy was working. Two days later Ram called her\nand she said that \”whatever we did was totally successful.\” She tried\nwhat we had suggested with Bob, expecting to be anxious. \”But it didn’t\nshow up at all.\” He did everything she asked of him, relaxed, and\nenjoyed her initiatives. She is certain now that what has been upsetting\nher has nothing to do with him, for otherwise their sexual activity\nwould have bothered her. She was elated that none of her old, disturb\ning feelings returned. Bob is very happy about the change. \”I can’t\nbelieve it,\” he said. Several months later, the change was still sustained.\nDISCUSSION\nJerry’s case demonstrates a broad range of abduction phenomena. She\nhas experienced complex, intrusive reproductive procedures on the\nalien craft, including insertion and removal of what appear to be fetuses\nof some sort and has had encounters with hybrid entities. At the same\ntime she has undergone the intense personal growth and philosophical\nand spiritual opening that often seem to accompany abduction experi\nences, Interestingly, her philosophical and poetic writings antedated her\nwork with me and cannot, therefore, be attributed to our relationship or\ninteraction. All three of her children, the products of two marriages,\nseem to be involved in the abduction phenomena.\nThe representation in her psyche of the hybrid babies as horses or\n133″,
“summary”: “Jerry’s case involves a range of abduction experiences, including complex reproductive procedures and encounters with hybrid entities. She has undergone personal growth and spiritual opening as a result of these experiences. Her children, products of two marriages, also seem to be involved in the abduction phenomena. The representation of hybrid babies in her psyche is symbolized as horses.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 153,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\ncolts, unconscious at first, reminds us of the variety of animal forms,\nincluding deer and different birds, in which the alien beings may\nappear to abduction experiencers. For Colin, the aliens were owls from\nthe sky. This complex symbolization may be a product of the psyche’s\nunconscious power of disguising threatening elements or may be\ninduced by the mind-altering powers of the aliens themselves.\nAnother possibility would be that some sort of deeper connection of\nthe alien beings with the animal spirits themselves can occur, similar\nto the human-animal connections that are familiar in shamanic prac\ntices.\nJerry’s abduction encounters, beginning in childhood, have been\ndeeply traumatic for her, and their intrusive, rapelike, reproductive\nand sexual elements were buried deeply in her psyche. Because the\nmemories of these experiences remained unconscious, she was unable\nto distinguish the physical aspects of human intimacy and sexuality\nfrom her alien traumata. As a result, Jerry was unable to enjoy or even\ntolerate physical contact with her husband, with whom she had a\nmutually loving relationship. The uncovering of core memories of her\nabduction-related traumatic experiences, through four long hypnosis\nsessions, allowed Jerry to psychologically separate human from alien\nreproductive and sexual activity and permitted us to devise strategies\nfor reinforcing the distinction between them. Jerry and Bob were then\nable to enjoy a satisfying sexual relationship.\nIt is difficult for someone who has not been present during these\nhypnotic regressions to appreciate the emotional intensity of the trau\nmatic experiences an abductee like Jerry has undergone. Her verbal\nexpressions of rage and outrage and bodily writhings are something to\nbehold. But over and above these abreactive expressions, which permit\nthe integration of the traumatic memories, Jerry’s case also illustrates\nwell the other dimensions of abduction trauma\u2014the lifelong personal\nisolation, the philosophical disbelief, and the fact that new episodes\nmay befall the experiencer and his or her children at any time. Jerry is\nparticularly eloquent in speaking of this last element. She concluded a\npoem titled \”Regression,\” written during the winter of 1992-93, with\nthe lines, \”This wonderful technique gives relief to traumas past,/with\none catch although, will it end with the last?/Because, unlike other\nvictims of rape, incest, even war trauma/we’re not relieved of our con\ntinuing unrelenting other world melodrama.\”\nDespite the great suffering Jerry’s abduction experiences caused her,\nshe, like many other abductees, holds to the view that there was some\nthing of great value, a creative dimension, \”a definite reason,\” for the\n139″,
“summary”: “The book \”An Alienation of Affections\” discusses the traumatic experiences of two individuals who were abducted by aliens. The author explores the psychological and emotional impact of these experiences on the individuals and their relationships with others. The book also delves into the symbolism and meaning behind the alien encounters, including the possibility that they may be connected to animal spirits or shamanic practices. The author uses hypnosis sessions to help the individuals process and integrate their traumatic memories, allowing them to distinguish between human and alien reproductive and sexual activity. Overall, the book highlights the lifelong personal isolation, philosophical disbelief, and ongoing trauma that can result from alien abduction experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 154,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nabduction process\u2014perhaps the creation of a new race of beings in\nwhich she was participating. It is difficult to know whether such ideas\nrepresent an authentic realization by the abductee herself, are\nimplanted by the alien beings, or result from a kind of identification\nwith the aggressor.\nJerry, like many abductees, has opened her mind and heart to\nimportant philosophical and spiritual concerns. These are expressed\nmost fully in her writings. In a November 1992 journal entry she told\nof a dream of the future destruction of the earth through nuclear war.\nThat such concerns for the earth and its fate predated our work is\nmade clear by entries from December 1991, six months before she\ncalled me. Writing as if she were receiving information from another\ntroubled and perplexed source or voice that was speaking to her, Jerry\ndescribed the beauty of the Brazilian rain forest, but followed this with\nthe concern that \”it was dying a very slow death … Why was this most\nbeautiful place being destroyed?\” she continued. \”Ym started to inves\ntigate further and you discovered that it was not the place that was\ndying. It was the inhabitants of the place that were killing it. You then\nwere very concerned about this and continued exploring the rest of the\nearth and its inhabitants. The very same thing happened everywhere\nyou went. You then decided something must be done. But what? How?\n. . . Does humankind have that much hatred for his future that he\nwould destroy it?\” she wondered.\nJerry’s writings include consideration of a vast range of existential\nmatters, including the nature of time, space, and the universe itself;\nthe great cycles of birth, death, and creation; the mysteries of truth,\nspirit, and soul; and the limitations of material science. She believed\nthat she was to write a book about Universe, Soul, God, and Eternity\nbased on the ideas that were coming to her and organized her commu\nnications into chapters. Sometimes she seemed to pause in awe before\nthe power of the information she was receiving and the implied\nresponsibility that accompanied it. In a December 1991 entry she\nwrote, \”But why would you pick an ordinary housewife to do such\nimportant work as this? And who is going to understand and even buy\nthe book?\” The answer she received was that she had chosen this role\nherself.\nIn an entry dated November 22, 1991, Jerry wrote from the stand\npoint of the archetypal creative force of the universe. \”Imagine that\nyour essence, your soul, was part of a whole, and as part of a whole you\ndecided to give birth, to create. Y)u then gave birth to your thought to\ncreate and made your thought into matter. As this birth came to be\n140″,
“summary”: “Jerry is an abductee who has written about her experiences and philosophical and spiritual concerns. She had a dream of the future destruction of Earth through nuclear war, which predated their work. Her writings include consideration of existential matters such as the nature of time, space, and the universe; the great cycles of birth, death, and creation; the mysteries of truth, spirit, and soul; and the limitations of material science. She believed that she was to write a book about Universe, Soul, God, and Eternity based on the ideas that were coming to her. Jerry paused in awe before the power of the information she was receiving and the implied responsibility that accompanied it.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 155,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nsolid, you then decided you would continue to create, and after some\ntime you decided you would like to be whole again. But in order to be\nwhole again you had to gather up all of the fragments or pieces of your\nwhole being. In order to become whole again you must be able to then\nunderstand that you have to then create and give birth to that\nthought. And in order to go back to your original form you must again\nreverse the process.\” She then likened this process to \”the union of a\nman and a woman. The two give thought to create a baby. Their\nthought then becomes matter in the form of a baby.\”\nA number of Jerry’s writings are concerned with the relationship of\nthe material world to the spirit world and the limitations of a purely\ntechnical or technological way of knowing. For example, in a\nNovember 1991 entry she wrote, \”Technical data does not lead to the\ndiscovery of other beings. Spiritual data does.\” A month later she\nwrote:\nScience: manifested travel into space and time\nSpirituality: unmanifested travel into space and time\nScience: limited travel\nSpirituality: unlimited travel\nBoth valid\nWhich ticket will you buy?\nJerry has shown a great deal of courage and determination in con\nfronting the disturbing power of her abduction experiences in the face\nof the community of disbelief that has surrounded her. She has also\ndeveloped a marked increase in her ability to know her own mind, and\nthink for herself despite or because of her isolation. These qualities\nwere captured in a poem she called \”Decision,\” written in the winter\nof 1992-93. She wrote of her battle to overcome her fears and the\nsecrecy and silence that had always oppressed her. She had chosen, she\nsaid, to \”no longer\” let her abduction experiences \”take all of me . ..\nAt least I will have the dignity,\” she concluded, \”of knowing and own\ning my own memory.\”\n141″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a person named Jerry who has experienced alienation and is trying to become whole again. She believes that in order to do this, she must gather all the fragments of her being and create new thoughts. The process is likened to the union of a man and a woman creating a baby. Jerry’s writings often focus on the relationship between the material world and the spirit world, and she believes that spiritual data leads to the discovery of other beings while technical data does not. She has shown courage and determination in confronting her abduction experiences and developing her ability to think for herself despite isolation.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 156,
“original_text”: “\”All beings in the tank were identical. The frames of the tank were flush with\nthe wall,\” according to Catherine, who in this drawing depicts herself accom\npanied by two beings.”,
“summary”: “The given text describes a drawing made by Catherine which shows two beings inside a tank that is flush against the wall. All the beings inside the tank are identical.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 157,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER SEVEN\nIF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nC\natherine was a twenty-two-year-old music student and nightclub\nreceptionist when she called me for help in March 1991 after an\nepisode a few weeks earlier that puzzled her. One night in late\nFebruary she had completed work at about midnight and started for\nhome. But oddly, instead of stopping at her home in Somerville, near\nBoston, she kept driving in a northerly direction, explaining to herself,\n\”I guess 1*11 go for a drive\” and that she would \”put some highway\nmiles\” on her new car. When she returned home there was a forty-five-\nminute period for which she could not account.\nThe next day Catherine awoke at about noon, \”flipped on the\nnews,\” and saw \”something about the UFO seen last night,\” Some of\nthe news commentators tried to explain the object seen over Boston as\na comet or a meteor, but the object traveled horizontally in relation to\nthe treetops and Catherine said to herself, \”That’s an unusual meteor\nkind of thing,\” and \”a comet comes down out of the sky and smashes\nand that’s it.\” Also, a policeman and his wife reported that the object\nhad stopped overhead and shone a light down on them. One of the\nTV channels showed a chart of the object’s path from southern\nMassachusetts to the northeastern part of the state (Barron 1991,\nChandler 1991). Catherine then realized with shock that although she\ndid not recall seeing the UFO, \”I was traveling the same direction as it\nwas.\” Ironically she had recently been reading about UFOs and\n\”halfway hoping to see one and halfway hoping I don’t.\” Also trou\nbling to Catherine and contributing to her contacting me was an\nunexplained nosebleed\u2014the first she recalled in her life\u2014that\noccurred shortly after the above episode, and the fact that she had\nfound herself answering positively to most of the questions indicative\nof possible UFO encounters in a book about abductions.\nIn our first session Catherine was apologetic, fearing that she was\nwasting my time. She recalled a dream from age nine in which she was\nparalyzed and terrified as \”some kind of creature\” with long fingers,\nlarger at the ends, came up behind her and grabbed her. The creature’s\n143″,
“summary”: “Catherine was a 22-year-old music student and nightclub receptionist who called me for help in March 1991 after an episode in late February where she drove in a northerly direction despite not recalling why, and saw a UFO over Boston that traveled horizontally in relation to the treetops. She had recently been reading about UFOs and experienced an unexplained nosebleed and found herself answering positively to questions indicative of possible UFO encounters in a book about abductions. In our first session, Catherine was apologetic and fearful that she was wasting my time.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 158,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhand felt cool. In her terror Catherine wanted to scream and \”call for\nmy mother, but I can’t. I can’t say anything.\” She also remembered\nanother dream from the previous Christmas, 1990, when she was home\nvisiting her mother in Alaska, in which she was in a spaceship with\ncurved walls and there was something in the room she was in that was\n\”like a big fish tank.\” She was not certain that this really was a dream. I\ndid a light relaxation exercise with her to help her recall details of the\nnighttime drive. Catherine remembered the roads she had traveled and\nfelt fear as she recalled driving twice through a wooded area in Saugus,\nabout ten miles north of Boston. She also described a considerable fear\nof needles. Finally, she noted that she was in somewhat of a career crisis,\nfeeling that \”I’m not using all of the skills that I have.\”\nCatherine and I both felt that this first meeting\u2014which in retro\nspect was highly suggestive of UFO abduction experiences\u2014was\nequivocal, and I suggested that she see what other memories would\nsurface in the days to follow and asked that she call me in about a\nweek. When she did not call, I called her and she said that she felt\nfoolish calling me back, that nothing more had surfaced, and that she\nwas busy filling out resumes to move on in her career. I did not hear\nfrom Catherine for nine months after which she wrote me a letter say\ning that she now had \”impressions (memories is too strong a word)\”\nfrom Christmas 1990 \”of a ship in the field\” behind her mother’s\nhouse in Alaska. Also, she had become panicky watching the movie\nCommunion, based on Whitley Strieber’s book; had seen an odd light\nin a cloud moving across the horizon six months before; and discov\nered a small straight scar under her chin for which she could provide\nno explanation. All in all she was \”wondering about it too much to let\nit all go\” and had decided that \”I would like to see if anything can be\nbrought to light simply for my own peace of mind.\”\nOver the next eight months I did five hypnosis sessions with\nCatherine and talked with her frequently. In our sessions several of her\nabduction experiences were explored in detail and extremely powerful\nemotions emerged. Catherine has attended our monthly support group\nregularly and has become an important support person for other experi-\nencers. She has, indeed, changed careers and is currently attending\ngraduate school in psychology. Catherine’s case is significant for the\nclarity of observation that she brings to many of the UFO abduction\nphenomena. But in addition she demonstrates the ways in which per\nsonal growth and transformation of the phenomenon itself may occur\nas a result of a shift in the attitude and approach of the experiencer to\nthe encounters, especially in relation to the terror associated with them.\n144″,
“summary”: “Catherine is an individual who experienced UFO abduction. She had a dream where she was in a spaceship with curved walls and something in the room was like a big fish tank. She also remembered driving through a wooded area in Saugus, about ten miles north of Boston, and felt fear as she recalled this drive. Catherine was in a career crisis and felt that she was not using all of her skills. After our first meeting, which was suggestive of UFO abduction experiences, I suggested that she see what other memories would surface in the days to follow. Nine months later, Catherine wrote me a letter saying that she had impressions from Christmas 1990 of a ship in the field behind her mother’s house in Alaska, and had become panicky watching the movie Communion. She also discovered a small straight scar under her chin for which she could provide no explanation. I conducted five hypnosis sessions with Catherine and talked to her frequently. In our sessions, several of her abduction experiences were explored in detail and powerful emotions emerged. Catherine has attended our monthly support group regularly and has become an important support person for other experiencers. She has changed careers and is currently attending graduate school in psychology. Catherine’s case is significant for the clarity of observation that she brings to many of the UFO abduction phenomena, as well as the ways in which personal growth and transformation of the phenomenon itself may occur as a result of a shift in the attitude and approach of the experiencer to the encounters, especially in relation to the terror associated with them.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 159,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nCatherine grew up in Oregon in towns in and around Portland,\nmoving frequently because of her father’s work as a surveyor. He\nbecame disabled with back problems when she was a child, and was\nreduced to doing repair work and carpentry around the house and odd\njobs for other people. He also had a drinking problem; would disap\npear frequently when drunk; and was given to impulsive, angry out\nbursts. Once when Catherine refused to clean her room he put all of\nher belongings in a dumpster and burned them. Her parents were\ndivorced when Catherine was in college. She has virtually no contact\nwith her father now.\nCatherine’s mother, Susan, is a teacher and works with handi\ncapped children. When Susan was in college she saw a UFO (\”lights\nin the sky that do things that planes don’t do\”) that was witnessed by\nabout three dozen other people. Susan, concerned about her daughter\nand curious about my work with her, called me from her home in rural\nAlaska, where the family had moved during Catherine’s teenage years.\nI was impressed with her sensitivity and openness to Catherine’s expe\nriences. She expressed a belief in the possibility of life beyond this\nplanet that might take unexpected forms. Catherine’s only sibling, her\nbrother Alex, is eight years younger than she. Catherine believes he\nmay have had abduction experiences but doesn’t know it. He had an\nunexplained mark on the side of his left hand that has the same horse\nshoe shape as two scars Catherine has on her left hand that she\nbelieves are abduction related. This mark has since disappeared.\nSusan describes Catherine as having been \”a free spirit, a little dif\nferent\” growing up. Searching for other sources of trauma, I asked\nCatherine about childhood sexual abuse, rape, and other possible vio\nlations. She told me that when she was about four a childhood friend\nof the family put his hand between her legs and touched her genitals.\nThis was a disturbing experience\u2014\”here’s this old guy that I thought\nwas absolutely wonderful and I trusted so much, that my parents loved\ntoo, and it was like\u2014I was shattered.\” Neither Catherine nor her\nmother believes that she was sexually or physically abused by her\nfather or other family members.\nThe first abduction experience that Catherine recalls occurred\nwhen she was three years old. The memories were consciously trig\ngered\u2014i.e., remembered without hypnosis\u2014by a disturbing nightmare\nscene in the first episode of the CBS miniseries Intruders in which one\nof the women abductees sees a barking dog at her bedroom window\nthat \”turns into\” or masks the memory of an alien being. Catherine\nremembered waking up in the middle of the night and seeing a being\n145″,
“summary”: “Catherine grew up in Oregon with frequent moves due to her father’s work as a surveyor. Her father was disabled with back problems, did repair work and carpentry, had a drinking problem, and was impulsive and angry. Catherine’s mother is a teacher who witnessed a UFO and called me from rural Alaska. Catherine has an unexplained mark on her left hand that resembles two scars she believes are abduction-related. She told me about being sexually abused by a childhood friend when she was four years old, but does not believe she was abused by her father or other family members. The first abduction experience Catherine recalls occurred when she was three years old and was triggered by a nightmare scene in the CBS miniseries Intruders.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 15,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER ONE\nUFO ABDUCTIONS:\nAN INTRODUCTION\nI\nn the fall of 1989, when a colleague asked me if I wished to meet\nBudd Hopkins, I replied, \”Who’s he?\” She told me that he was an\nartist in New York who worked with people who reported being\ntaken by alien beings into spaceships. I then said something to the\neffect that he must be crazy and so must they. No, no, she insisted, it\nwas a very serious and real matter. A day came soon when I would be\nin New York for another purpose\u2014it was January 10, 1990, one of\nthose dates you remember that mark a time when everything in your\nlife changes\u2014and she took me to see Budd.\nNothing in my then nearly forty years of familiarity with the held of\npsychiatry prepared me for what Hopkins had to say. 1 was impressed\nwith his warmth, sincerity, intelligence, and caring for the people with\nwhom he had been working. But more important than that were the\nstories he told me from people all over the United States who had\ncome forth to tell him about their experiences after reading one of his\nbooks or articles or hearing him on television. These corresponded,\nsometimes in minute detail, to those of other \”abductees\” or \” experi\nences,\” as they are called.\nMost of the specific information that the abductees provided about\nthe means of transport to and from the spaceships, the descriptions of\nthe insides of the ships themselves, and the procedures carried out by the\naliens during the abductions had never been written about or shown in\nthe media. Furthermore, these individuals were from many parts of the\ncountry and had not communicated with each other. They seemed in\nother respects quite sane, had come forth reluctantly, fearing the dis\ncrediting of their stories or outright ridicule they had encountered in the\npast. They had come to see Hopkins at considerable expense, and, with\nrare exceptions, had nothing to gain materially from telling their stories.\nIn one example a woman was startled when Hopkins showed her a draw-\n1″,
“summary”: “The chapter introduces the author’s colleague who suggested meeting Budd Hopkins, an artist in New York who worked with people who reported being taken by alien beings into spaceships. The author was initially skeptical but was impressed by Hopkins’ sincerity and intelligence. He tells stories from people all over the United States who had come forth to tell him about their experiences after reading one of his books or articles or hearing him on television. These stories correspond in minute detail to those of other \”abductees\” or \”experiences.\” The specific information provided by the abductees about the means of transport, descriptions of the inside of the ships, and procedures carried out by the aliens during the abductions had never been written about or shown in the media. These individuals were from many parts of the country and had not communicated with each other. They came to see Hopkins at considerable expense and had nothing to gain materially from telling their stories.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 160,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nat her bedroom window with blue light coming into the room from\nbehind it. The family’s home was a one-story mobile home, and\nCatherine calculated that \”this funny-looking guy outside the win\ndow\” would have to be quite tall or floating because the window\nbegan several feet above the ground and the entity’s thin torso could\nbe seen in the window.\nShe described the being as having \”huge black eyes, a pointed\nchin\u2014his entire head is like a teardrop inverted. He’s got a line for a\nmouth, nose I can’t see totally well from where I am, but it’s not like a\nhuman nose. It’s just a bump. I can see nostrils, but not as large as\nours are. He doesn’t seem to be wearing any clothes. He doesn’t really\nseem to have any color to him. He’s got a bluish cast to him caused by\nthe light coming from behind him. It’s like he’s backlit somehow.\”\nThe being in the window appeared to come through it and \”materi\nalizes at the end of the [blue light] shaft.\” When \”the beam came in\nand hit the floor,\” Catherine says, \”I’ve got this impression of floating\nabove my bed, like kind of being levitated out the doorway to the\nhall.\” Catherine experienced terror at that time and in our interview.\n\”It’s like monsters are coming to get me. But they’re real. There’s\nnothing I can do about it… I was crying out for my mom right then,\nand I was trying to scream for her to come but I couldn’t move. The\nwords wouldn’t come.\”\nCatherine sensed that when she tried to scream for her mother the\nbeings did something to reduce her terror, which seemed to diminish\nafter she started floating. After this Catherine saw five or six beings\nsimilar to the one in the window \”in the living room moving around real\nly fast, and I’m not sure what they’re doing . . . They’re like picking\nthings up and looking at them, and putting them down again.\” After the\nbusy rushing around \”it seems suddenly [the beings] all got organized\nagain, and they’re all in a line. All the activity has stopped. The living\nroom was very light [\”. .. it’s definitely got a bluish tint to it. . .\”], but it\nwas in the middle of the night and there wouldn’t have been any lights\non.\” Catherine recalled that she was floated \”literally through\” the front\ndoor, face first, and saw that \”outside it’s light too. It’s the middle of the\nnight, but it’s light.\” In the field outside her home \”there’s like a ship,\”\nand \”it seems like a lot of light is coming from it, but there’s more light\nthan it would put out.\” Catherine’s mother later told her that the trail\ner park had large, blue flood lights. The ship has a \”disc shape. It seems\nlike it’s got a lot of lights all over it, but I’m not sure if that’s right.\”\nOur discussion of this episode ended at that point, but, as is charac\nteristic of abduction memories, Catherine recalled many more details\n146″,
“summary”: “Catherine describes seeing a tall, thin, blue-skinned entity with huge black eyes and a pointed chin outside her bedroom window. The entity appears to come through the window and materialize at the end of a beam of light. Catherine experiences terror and tries to scream for her mother, but the beings reduce her fear and then pick up and put down objects in the living room before lining up and stopping their activity. Catherine is then floated face first through the front door and sees a ship outside with a disc shape and many lights.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 161,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nin the weeks that followed. Three and half months after the above\ninterview she told me more about this episode in a letter. She had a\nclear image of one of the beings in the living room \”picking up a\nteacup, holding it a few inches from his face, peering at it intently, and\nputting it back again.\” She remembered being floated \”in front of him\n[the being that had been in the window] and out the door of my room\nto the hall, to the living room,\” and then \”out the front door.\”\nCatherine then described what had occurred on the ship, which we\nhad not explored in our previous discussion:\nThey take me into a round room in the ship with a long bench\naround the perimeter, except for the doorway. The bench had a red\ncushion all along it. There are other kids in there, maybe five or six, all\nunder ten years of age. A taller, female being enters and says to me, \”Do\nyou want to play?\” I get the feeling from her of a nursery school teacher,\nor a day care center leader. I’m sleepy and confused, but I say, \”Okay.\”\nShe seems pleased with this answer. I look at the other kids\u2014they’re\nolder and taller. The room seems very bright. She goes to the other side\nof the room, where she came in, and brings back something. I think it’s\na metallic ball, and it floats. She flies it around the room doing loop-\nthe-loops, etc., and some of the other kids are trying to fly it, but not as\ngracefully. They hit the walls, and it makes a metallic \”clang\” when it\nhits. There’s a feeling of amusement from her when this happens. It\ngets to be my turn, and she says, \”Would you like to try it?\” and I say\n\”Yeah!\” because I want to show up all the bigger kids. She gives me a\nmetallic rod, about a foot long, or maybe a little bit longer. It’s about an\ninch in diameter, and there’s a thick, short antenna coming out of the\ntop. It’s silver/gray, and smooth. The antenna is about four inches long,\nwith a small ball at the end. The rod is like a remote control, and you\npoint it at the ball to guide it, but you have to concentrate at the same\ntime to control it. So I make it stop, hover, then go and come to a dead\nstop after moving very fast, and am doing it much better than the older\nones were. The older kids who did badly are giving me glaring looks,\nand I get a sense of frustration from them. The female being comes to\ntake the rod away after a minute, since my turn is over, and when she\ndoes, she tells me that I did very well, but I have to stop because I’m\nmaking the other kids feel bad because I’m younger and they didn’t do\nas well. There’s a feeling of specialness\u2014of my being special to her\nbecause I did so well, and am so little, and she’s proud of me because I\ndid better than I was supposed to. There are a couple more kids who\nget their turn, and then she takes the ball and rod back to where she got\n147″,
“summary”: “Catherine described her experience on the ship in detail. She was taken into a round room with a long bench around the perimeter, except for the doorway. The bench had a red cushion all along it. There were other kids in the room, under ten years of age. A taller, female being entered and asked Catherine if she wanted to play. Catherine agreed and was given a metallic ball that floated around the room. She hit the walls and made a metallic \”clang\” sound when it hit. The female being was pleased with her performance and gave her a silver/gray, smooth metallic rod about an inch in diameter with a four-inch long antenna at the top. Catherine had to concentrate to control the ball using the rod. She did very well and was proud of herself. The older kids who did badly were giving her glaring looks. The female being took the rod away after a minute, telling Catherine that she did well but had to stop because she was making the other kids feel bad. There were a couple more kids who got their turn, and then the ball and rod were taken back to where they came from.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 162,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthem. She comes back and says to us all, \”You’ve done very well. We’re\nvery pleased with all your individual progress.\” I feel proud of myself.\nYes, there is more to this story, but this is all I have, so far.\nThe next encounter Catherine has recalled occurred at age seven and\nwas recovered unexpectedly in our third hypnosis session in which the\nregression was open ended\u2014i.e., we were not seeking the memories of\na specific episode. The session began with her experiencing herself\nwalking with two friends to their house carrying a big box of candy.\nShe was wearing a Camp Fire girls uniform. A finger on her left hand\nhurt and had a funny-shaped blister on it, which made carrying the\nbox more painful. As we talked about how the three girls and the\nfriend’s mother went from house to house selling the candy, an image\nof a woman who kept peacocks, and of the alley where they were kept,\ncame into Catherine’s mind.\nShe then recalled an event a week earlier when she was at one of the\nfriend’s houses and felt strangely drawn to leave and go down this alley\nto see the peacocks. It was rainy and the alley was muddy. Catherine\nwas afraid the lady would come out of her house and yell at her,\n\”because I know I’m not supposed to be there.\” She was throwing\nrocks at them to make the peacocks’ beautiful feathers come up when\nshe saw \”a little white thing.\” This turned out to be \”a little man\nstanding there. He looks startled. He has a big head, big eyes, and he\ndoesn’t have any hair.\” He told her that he wanted to take her some\nwhere, but she felt she should not go because her mother had told her\n\”I’m not supposed to go with people I don’t know and I don’t know\nhim.\” The figure told her it was okay, but she felt afraid and angry,\n\”because I told him I don’t want to go and he’s going to take me any\nway.\” She tried to run away, but the being had \”his hand on my arm\”\nand she could not get away. Catherine began to cry in the session like\na helpless child, and repeated plaintively, \”I don’t know him and he’s\ngoing to take me anyway!!\”\nStill crying Catherine said, \”He’s taking me up. We’re flying up .. .\nI can see everything down. It’s scary. It’s not supposed to happen. He’s\nstill got his hand on me. I can see everything below me and it’s not\nsupposed to be like that.\” After this she passed through a \”hole\” into\n\”the middle of this room.\” Catherine thought of hitting the little fig\nure, which was \”as tall as I am,\” but she \”couldn’t move at all.\” He\nseemed to laugh. \”He thought it was funny that I wanted to hit him,\”\nwhich she could tell \”because I kind of heard him in my head.\” Inside\nthe room the \”little man\” went to another room to get something and\n148″,
“summary”: “Catherine recalled an event at age seven where she was walking with two friends selling candy. She saw a woman who kept peacocks and an alley where they were kept. While at a friend’s house, she felt drawn to leave and go down the alley to see the peacocks. She saw a little white thing which turned out to be a little man standing there. He wanted to take her somewhere but she was afraid and tried to run away. The being had his hand on her arm and she couldn’t get away. Catherine began to cry in the session like a helpless child, repeating \”I don’t know him and he’s going to take me anyway!!\” She passed through a hole into the middle of a room and couldn’t move. The little man went to another room to get something and seemed to laugh at her wanting to hit him.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 163,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nbring it back. \”I said, ‘What are you going to do with that?’ And he\ntells me, ‘I’m just going to make a little cut.’ I say, ‘Why?!!’ And he\nsaid, ‘Because we need a sample.’ I said, ‘NO!! NO!! You can’t cut\nme!!’ and he said, ‘We have to.’ I said, ‘No, you don’t have to!! That’s\nmean!! You don’t have to do it to me!!’ He said, ‘It’s for scientific\nresearch.’ I said, ‘Well, why can’t you cut something else?’ He said,\n’Because we need blood.’\” He made a little cut on the fourth finger of\nher left hand, which hurt less than Catherine expected. With an\ninstrument like an \”eyedropper kind of thing\” made entirely of metal,\nhe drew in a small amount of blood.\nInsisting that \”we had to get the sample,\” the being said he would\ntake her back. \”But you didn’t tell me why,\” Catherine insisted. \”He\nsaid, ‘I’m researching your planet.’ I said, ‘What’s wrong with my plan\net?’ He says, ‘We’re trying to stop the damage.’ I said, ‘What damage?’\nHe said, ‘The damage from pollution.’ I said, ‘I don’t know about\nthat.’ He said, ‘You’ll learn.’ And then we’re going down again. I’m get\nting closer to the ground, getting closer, getting closer, and I’m on the\nground, and I want to run away but I can’t move. He says, ‘We’ll be\nback for you.’\”\nOnce again Catherine found herself in the alley where the peacocks\nwere. \”I’m running and running, past the peacocks, running up the\nstreet,\” until she ended up \”where I’m supposed to be now.\” Catherine\ncalculated that perhaps fifteen minutes had passed, and no one seemed\nto have missed her when she rejoined a group of children watching car\ntoons on television at another friend’s house. The memory of what had\njust happened to her seemed to fade quickly. Perhaps \”I blocked it out,\”\nCatherine suggested. By the time she got to her friend’s house \”it was\nalready fading.\” When she went back in the house \”I thought I was just\noutside.\” It appears that the pain to her finger caused by carrying the\nlarge candy boxes was the entry point to the memory of the abduction\nepisode which had occurred a week earlier. A small horseshoe-shaped\nscar remains on her ring finger to this day for which Catherine has no\nother explanation than the incident above.\nThe next episode that Catherine relates to the UFO phenomenon\noccurred when she was fifteen or sixteen. It involves unexplained\nlights on the hillside behind the mobile home where she was living\nwith her mother, father, and brother. No abduction seems to have\noccurred. When Catherine and Susan were driving back to their home\nthey saw \”little lights\” moving parallel to each other, close to the\nground. Her mother pulled the car over and they watched for a few\nminutes as the lights, according to Catherine, did \”strange things\”\n149″,
“summary”: “The given text is about an alien abduction experience of a person named Catherine. In the abduction, the aliens took a sample of her blood for scientific research on her planet. The aliens told her that they were trying to stop the damage from pollution. Catherine found herself in the same alley where peacocks were kept and ended up at a friend’s house. She blocked out the memory of the abduction episode, but a small horseshoe-shaped scar remains on her ring finger as a reminder. The next episode involved unexplained lights on the hillside behind Catherine’s mobile home, but no abduction occurred.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 164,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthat a plane would not do. Although once in the house Susan seemed\nto lose interest, she did suggest, \”Maybe it was a UFO,\” and recalled\nher own sighting from her college days. Still fascinated, Catherine\ncontinued to watch through the window a complex movement of\nthree or four lights on the hillside \”all dancing around up there.\” At\none point they all swooped down at once, but Catherine could not get\nher mother to take an interest in the phenomenon. \”I said, ‘Mom!!\nWhat’s coming down off the hill?!’\”\nAlthough inconclusive, this experience seemed to epitomize\nCatherine’s feeling of aloneness and isolation in relation to the\nUFO/abduction phenomenon. This feeling was reinforced for her by\nher sense that her mother \”thinks it’s my imagination.\” She longed to\nleave her \”total hick town in the middle of nowhere,\” hoping that\n\”maybe stuff like this won’t happen if I’m in a city.\” Without the sup\nport of anyone else, Catherine wondered, \”These lights. It could have\nbeen . . . who knows! It could be my imagination.\”\nThe Christmas \”dream\” of 1990 turned out to be the first adult\nabduction experience that Catherine was able to recall. The story\nunfolded in our first two hypnotic regressions. Her mother’s mobile\nhome is in a deserted area six to eight miles from a small town in south\ncentral Alaska. There are large fields behind the house. Christmas day\nfell on Tuesday and Catherine remembers that the \”dream\” occurred a\nday or two later. Before the hypnosis she recalled awaking the next\nmorning with an \”image in my head of being in a room in a ship … I\nspent about ten minutes just lying in bed trying to remember every\nthing about it that I could and burn it into my memory as much as pos\nsible. I know it was very important to remember it. I didn’t know why.\nPart of me was saying it was just a dream; it’s no big deal. But part of me\nwas saying, no, this is very important. You need to remember as much as\nyou can about this.\” Catherine thought about the dream the entire day\nto see if she could remember any more about it but could not at that\ntime. Later she recalled the details mentioned at the beginning of this\nchapter.\nUnder hypnosis we reviewed in great detail the layout of the home,\nCatherine’s arrival before Christmas, her father’s visit on Christmas\nEve, and the quite uneventful activities of Christmas Day and the day\nfollowing. Now as she recalled awaking with the impression of having\nseen \”a ship\” she felt that \”it didn’t really seem like a dream.\” She also\nfelt \”a little bit nervous\” in the session. I encouraged her to \”stay with\nthe nervousness\” and reassured her of her present safety. Then she\n150″,
“summary”: “Catherine, a woman who has experienced an abduction, recounts her encounter with lights on a hillside that she believed were UFOs. She felt isolated and alone in relation to the phenomenon and longed to leave her small town. Her Christmas \”dream\” of 1990 turned out to be her first adult abduction experience, which she recalled in detail during hypnosis. Catherine felt nervous during the session but was reassured of her safety.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 165,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nsaid, \”I can remember walking down the hall in the middle of the\nnight and looking out the window in the living room and seeing a big\nship out there, back in the field.\” Catherine believes she was in a\n\”more than half asleep\” state at this point. The field was like a frozen\nswamp in the winter, and the craft was \”sitting on the ground\”\nbetween the trailer and several large trees. \”It’s like a discus, but wider\nin the middle than a discus is and silvery metal. It’s bigger than the\ntrailer.\” She also noticed individual lights all around the rim of the\ncraft (\”white lights, kind of in a groove,\” she observed after the ses\nsion). Her first reaction was, \”It shouldn’t be there.\”\nCatherine’s anxiety in the session began to mount. Wearing only \”a big\nstretched out T-shirt\” and with bare feet, \”I can see myself going through\nthe living room to the front door and putting on my mom’s big heavy boots\nand one of her big heavy coats and going outside.\” Gasping now Catherine\nsaid, \”I feel like I know I open the door and go outside. I don’t want to open\nthe door.\” I acknowledged her anxiety, offered support, and allowed her\nto choose whether to continue to report her recollections. Bravely she\ndecided, \”111 do it. I see snow and it’s dark . . . I’m just standing there with\nthe door open, looking out at the snow. It’s dark .. . That’s what I see. My\nmom’s car is out there. It’s to the left.\” In the session Catherine began to\nrecall (actually relived) feeling numb, with pressure in the chest. Beginning\nto sob and pant Catherine said, \”I’m starting to feel numbness in my face\nnow. My arms are starting to feel really heavy. Numbness is moving down\nto my hands. I’m feeling a very heavy weight on my chest and stomach. My\nknees are starting to feel numb now too … like Novocain numbness/’ she\nsaid later.\nAfter standing for a short while in the doorway Catherine said that\nshe started to go out of the house \”to the ship.\” But she had difficulty\ndoing so as \”my entire body feels totally numb.\” She noticed that \”there\nare creatures out there\” by the ship. I asked her to describe them.\n\”There’s five of them, and it doesn’t look like they have any clothes on.\nThey should have clothes on because it’s Alaska. It’s the middle of the\nwinter and it’s cold.\” The creatures were \”exactly the same size. They’re\nstanding in a row . . . They’re kind of glowing, golden glow. They light\nup a little bit the snow around them . . . They have very big heads.\” She\nfelt \”in my head\” that the beings were \”waiting for me,\” and despite\nnumbness in her arms and knees, she walked haltingly most of the way\nto the ship, describing these moments with panic-filled sobbing that\nrequired a great deal of comforting from me. As she got closer to the\nship the beings \”come around me in a semicircle. I’m trying to look at\n151″,
“summary”: “Catherine recalls seeing a large, silver disc-shaped object sitting on the ground between her trailer and several trees in the winter. She describes it as being wider in the middle than a discus is and notes that there were individual lights all around its rim. Catherine becomes anxious and begins to cry as she remembers feeling numb and experiencing pressure in her chest. She then recalls standing in the doorway of her house, looking out at the snow and her mother’s car, before going outside to the ship. The beings she encounters are five, naked, and glowing, with very big heads. They appear to be waiting for her and despite her numbness, Catherine walks haltingly towards the ship.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 166,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthem and I can’t. I can’t see the faces. Their arms are very long. They\ndon’t seem to have any body features like we have. No nipples, no belly-\nbutton, nothing.\” They had no hair or evident teeth and the faces were\nexpressionless.\nThen Catherine declared, \”I know I went in there but I can’t go in\nthere,\” meaning she could not face in the session what happened next.\nShe described a metal ramp, angled at forty-five degrees, \”sectioned to\nmake one big ramp.\” At this point in the session it was clear that\nCatherine’s terror had mounted to the point that she could not con\ntinue her story. I spoke to these feelings, encouraged a breathing and\nrelaxation process, and gave her the choice of going no further that\nday. She said, \”I don’t feel that I can. I’m feeling a huge weight on my\nchest. Everything is going. I’m totally afraid to even think about going\ninside.\” After further acknowledgment of her fear, I suggested a trick\nor game we might play in which she would stand at the base of the\nramp and send an imaginary puppet-spy with his eyes closed up the\nramp into the ship with instructions to open his eyes upon our com\nmand and report back to her what he saw. She agreed, and the \”spy\”\nreported \”a small, oval entryway and the walls come down, curved on\nthe side\u2014like being on the inside of a big egg. Everything is metallic.\”\nThe puppet could tell there were other rooms, but could not \”see any\nentrances or anything.\”\nCatherine was then willing to go into the ship \”on her own.\” She\nthought that she kind of \”glided up the ramp.\” She noted further\ndetails of the curved walls and shape of the first room, which she\ncalled \”just an entry hall.\” There was light but \”not a specific lamp or\nanything.\” She saw an oval opening to another room and said, \”I’m\ngoing to go in that room but I haven’t yet,\” and added, \”You can send\na spy into that room. I’m not going to go into that room. I’ll look at\nthe room but that’s it.\” I agreed to this, but encouraged her to place\nthe spy more under her agency or control than before. She said, \”He’s\ninvisible and nothing can happen to him and they don’t know he’s\nthere.\” He was also \”a kid,\” a boy.\nIn the room the spy saw, \”lots of panels and instruments and scien\ntific things, but they don’t look like things we have here. There’s kind\nof like a platform thing in the middle of the room. It’s not that huge.\nIt’s maybe half the size of your living room downstairs, and you can\nstill see the curve of the outside of the ship like in the other room …\nThere’s just calm. There’s a thing on the ceiling above the people\nthere in the middle of the room. It looks like it’s long on hinges like\ndesk lamps like we have here that you clamp on and you can move\n152″,
“summary”: “Catherine described her experience of being abducted by aliens, where she saw a metal ramp leading to a ship with curved walls and an oval entryway. She was afraid to go inside the ship but agreed to send a spy into one of the rooms. The spy reported seeing lots of panels and instruments, a platform in the middle of the room, and a thing on the ceiling above the people. Catherine described the experience as calm.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 167,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nthem around. And there’s another being in here. He’s waiting, and I\nthink he’s like the doctor or the medical examiner kind of guy. And\nthere’s all kinds of instruments and buttons and panels everywhere\nalong the walls. There’s almost kind of counters along the walls except\nfor the entryway … The table in the middle is like solid, not like a\ntable with space underneath it, but attached to the floor and it’s like\none big solid kind of block.\”\nShe seemed to feel calmer now, which appeared to correspond to a\nshift at the time of the experience. Wearing \”just the T-shirt and\nboots. I don’t think I have the coat,\” Catherine was \”floated\” into this\nroom and \”I know I’m supposed to get on the table.\” Feeling con\nfused, Catherine noted that this \”doesn’t now feel that surprising,\”\nsuggesting that the experience might be familiar to her. \”They make\nme lie down, but I don’t want to lie down. I feel something coming . . .\nThe doctor guy comes over and looks at me . . . medical curiosity. I’m\na specimen, not like a friend, not like someone you know … I think\nsomething bad is going to happen.\”\nAt this point Catherine wanted to stop the narrative and we agreed\nto do so. Before ending the regression we talked further of her recollec\ntions. She thought she might have seen her mother on the ship in a\nprevious abduction. She described the small, very thin necks of the\nfive beings she saw in addition to the doctor. \”You wouldn’t think that\nthey could support their big heads. Their bodies are actually kind of\nfrail.\” They seemed to be wearing no clothes, and the skin was \”kind\nof whitish, like pale . . . When they came in with me they went to dif\nferent stations in the room, like they had different things to do.\”\nAfter the session Catherine debated the reality status of the experi\nence. \”I thought I was making it all up until I started crying. I still don’t\nremember it like a real memory, as in I remember I went to work yester\nday . . . Oh, God,\” she exclaimed. \”The idea scares me! Obviously! . . .\nWell,\” she added, \”I’m willing to admit maybe it’s really not all my\nimagination. My reactions to other things make more sense if this hap\npened. I’m not, like, a totally irrational person, which is kind of a relief!\nIt doesn’t seem like a dream. It seems more real than a dream, but not as\nreal as me talking to you.\” Then she added, \”I can’t see why it [i.e., mak\ning up such a story] would benefit me emotionally or psychologically. I\ncan’t see any reasons why it would,\” an observation which expresses a\ncentral aspect of the debate over abduction experiences. Playing the\ndevil’s advocate I suggested that such experiences might make her a\nmore interesting, dramatic, or exciting person. She objected that \”if I had\nhad this wonderful experience, who am I going to tell about this that’s\n153″,
“summary”: “Catherine described an abduction experience where she was taken to a room with various instruments and buttons. She felt confused and scared, but also familiar with the experience. The doctor-like being examined her and made her feel like a specimen. Catherine saw five beings in total, all with small necks and frail bodies. They seemed to be wearing no clothes and had whitish skin. After the session, Catherine debated the reality of the experience and whether it was all her imagination. She noted that her reactions to other things made more sense if this happened, but she couldn’t see any benefits emotionally or psychologically from making up such a story.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 168,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nnot going to look at me like I’m a total kook?\” In order to \”calm myself\ndown,\” Catherine noted, \”I tell myself, ‘it’s your imagination.’\”\nA kind of decisive indication to Catherine that she was dealing with\nsomething real was the power and authenticity of her emotions for\nwhich we could find no other source. \”I don’t think I would be sobbing\nfor no apparent reason if there wasn’t something there. I’m not given to\nbursts of tears for no reasons.\” Also persuasive to her in these initial rec\nollections was the sense that she was compelled against her will to get\nup in the middle of the night and go out in the Alaskan winter toward\nthe ship. \”I did not choose to get up and go do that.\” The experiences\nthemselves gave her a feeling of being \”totally violated. It’s what I\nwould imagine a rape victim would feel like.\” Finally, I noted another\nquality to the tears, a kind of sadness. She suggested self-pity, but I\nthought it was something deeper. Affirming then her feeling of what I\nhave come to call ontological shock, Catherine said, \”I get the point\u2014\nof having to realize!! Oh, God.\”\nFor support at her next hypnosis session Catherine brought a young\nwoman friend from the nightclub where she had been working. A\nsticking point in her mind, which has never been resolved, was\nwhether or not she was wearing her contact lenses during the\nChristmas, 1990, episode. She does not remember putting them in,\nbut, remarkably, could see adequately throughout the experience,\nwhereas without her lenses \”everything would basically have been a\nbig blur.\” Catherine had remained frustrated since the last session\nabout having no definite answer regarding the reality of her experi\nence. Without concrete physical evidence, she, like so many experi-\nencers, felt nonvalidated by science and society and in danger,\ntherefore, of being looked at as \”insane.\” If she had been raped, she\nremarked, \”I could go to the police. There would be evidence there.\nThey could take samples, and people would not look at me like I had\nlost my mind if I said to them, ‘This happened to me.’\”\nShe began the second regression by briefly reviewing the steps lead\ning to being forced to lie on the table. She noted the muted lighting in\nthe room and again felt the loss of any will of her own. The leader or\n\”examiner,\” though taller than the others, was still not as tall as she is.\nHis skin seemed \”very smooth\u2014whitish, gray,\” and he seemed not to\nbe wearing clothes. \”He’s looking at me like you look at a frog before\nyou dissect it.\” Looking around the room Catherine observed that\neverything is metallic, \”like brushed aluminum but darker.\” Other\nbeings were moving about, seeming to perform various \”specific jobs\”\n154″,
“summary”: “Catherine was experiencing an abduction where she felt violated and compelled against her will. She saw a smooth-skinned, tall figure who looked at her like she was a frog before dissecting it. The room was metallic and other beings were moving about performing specific jobs. Catherine brought a friend to her next hypnosis session but remained frustrated about having no concrete physical evidence to validate her experience.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 169,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nlike \”pushing levers and buttons and checking things and getting\nthings ready.\” Their movements were \”very light, kind of like when you\nthink of a cat. It’s very graceful and lithe.\”\nCatherine became increasingly distressed, panting and crying, as she\ndescribed how one of the beings spread her legs apart on the table and\nthe examiner stared at her face and genitals. She noted that she had no\nclothes on. The examiner \”says something to the one on my right, and\nthe one on the right goes off to the right side of the room to get some\nthing, and the examiner puts his hand on my leg, on my thigh, and it\nfeels cold\u2014not like human cold hands. I mean, it’s even colder. I don’t\nlike it, and the other one comes back and he hands the instrument to the\nexaminer.\” With a lot of support from me Catherine spoke of how she\nwas unable to resist. \”He’s doing this to me and I can’t do anything about\nit,\” she sobbed pitifully. \”He’s got his hand on my left thigh, and he’s tak\ning this with his left hand. It kind of looks like a cone, but with some\nthing else on top, and he’s going to put it in me,\” she sobbed loudly. Her\nvoice breaking, Catherine continued. \”He puts it in. It feels cold. It’s\neven colder than his hand. I can feel something going up inside me far\nther and farther. It feels like something’s going up in the intestines, up so\nfar. That’s how far it feels like it’s going.\” Although the instrument\nseemed to be pushed up \”way farther\” than the vagina, \”It doesn’t hurt.\nIt just feels like it shouldn’t be there. They didn’t even ask me!!\”\nAs the instrument was moved about on her right side in the region\nof the ovary for what she estimated to be ten or fifteen seconds,\nCatherine had the sense that \”it’s taking samples.\” After the instru\nment was retracted, the examiner gave it to an \”assistant\” who \”takes\nit away to where he went to get it before.\” Although she did not see\nanything definite, Catherine had the strong impression that \”tissue\nsamples\” were taken from \”the uterus lining,\” the cervix, and perhaps\nthe fallopian tubes.\nAfter this I asked Catherine if anything else was done to her body on\nthis occasion and took a kind of \”inventory.\” She described a metal\ninstrument, \”maybe a foot long,\” that was inserted perhaps \”six inches\”\ninto one nostril. Somewhat shocked, I said that would have gone into\nher brain. \”That’s what it was supposed to do,\” she responded. \”The\nexaminer came around, and he had this thing in his hand and it had a\nlike a handle on the end. It was this long, flexible thing, and he kind of\nleaned over my right shoulder and he wasn’t looking at me. He was\nlooking at my nostril, and he put it in as far as he could. I didn’t like it\nbecause I couldn’t breathe very well, and then he hit something in the\n155″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a woman named Catherine who describes her experience of being examined by unknown beings. She was unable to resist their actions and felt violated. The examiner inserted an instrument into her vagina that felt cold and went up inside her, taking samples from her uterus lining, cervix, and perhaps fallopian tubes. Additionally, a metal instrument was inserted into her nostril, supposedly to go into her brain. Catherine felt uncomfortable and unable to breathe well during this procedure.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 16,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ning of an alien being. She asked how he had been able to depict what she\nhad seen when they had only just begun talking. When he explained that\nthe drawing had been made by another person from a different part of\nthe country she became intensely upset, for an experience that she had\nwanted to believe was a dream, now, she felt, must be in some way real.\nMy reaction was in some respects like this woman’s. What Hopkins\nhad encountered in the more than two hundred abduction cases he had\nseen over a fourteen-year period were reports of experiences that had\nthe characteristics of real events: highly detailed narratives that seemed\nto have no obvious symbolic pattern; intense emotional and physical\ntraumatic impact, sometimes leaving small lesions on the experienced\nbodies; and consistency of stories down to the most minute details. But\nif these experiences were in some sense \”real,\” then all sorts of new\nquestions opened up. How often was this occurring? If there were large\nnumbers of these cases, who was helping these individuals deal with\ntheir experiences and what sort of support or treatment was called for?\nWhat was the response of the mental health profession? And, most\nbasic of all, what was the source of these encounters? These and many\nother questions will be addressed in this book.\nIn response to my obvious but somewhat confused interest,\nHopkins asked if I wished to see some of these experiencers myself. I\nagreed, with curiosity tinged by slight anxiety. At his home a month\nlater Hopkins arranged for me to see four abductees, one man and\nthree women. Each told similar stories of their encounters with alien\nbeings and abduction experiences. None of them seemed psychiatri-\ncally disturbed except in a secondary sense, that is they were troubled\nas a consequence of something that had apparently happened to them.\nThere was nothing to suggest that their stories were delusional, a mis\ninterpretation of dreams, or the product of fantasy. None of them\nseemed like people who would concoct a strange story for some per\nsonal purpose. Sensing my now obvious interest, Hopkins asked if I\nwanted him to refer cases to me in the Boston area, of which he\nalready knew quite a few. Again I agreed, and in the spring of 1990 I\nbegan to see abductees in my home and hospital offices.\nIn the more than three and a half years I have been working with\nabductees I have seen more than a hundred individuals referred for\nevaluation of abductions or other \”anomalous\” experiences. Of these,\nseventy-six (ranging in age from two to fifty-seven; forty-seven females\nand twenty-nine males, including three boys eight and under) fulfill\nmy quite strict criteria for an abduction case: conscious recall or recall\nwith the help of hypnosis, of being taken by alien beings into a strange\n2″,
“summary”: “The book discusses the experiences of people who have been abducted by aliens. These experiences are described as real events with highly detailed narratives, intense emotional and physical trauma, and consistency in stories down to the smallest details. The author raises questions about how often these encounters occur, who helps individuals deal with their experiences, what kind of support or treatment is needed, and what is the source of these encounters. The book also discusses the response of the mental health profession to these experiences. The author saw four abductees and was impressed by their stories. He then began seeing abductees in his home and hospital offices. Over three and a half years, he saw more than 100 individuals referred for evaluation of abductions or other \”anomalous\” experiences. Of these, 76 met his strict criteria for an abduction case.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 170,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nback and he just kind of pushed it, and he pushed it through whatever\nit was.\”\nSobbing, whimpering, with her voice cracking again repeatedly,\nCatherine said, \”I could feel something breaking in my head. When he\npushed it through, he broke whatever it was and he pushed it all the\nway through, up even farther.\” The procedure was uncomfortable, but it\ndid not actually hurt. \”I’m wondering what they broke … I don’t know\nthe anatomy, and he broke something to get it through, to get it into\nmy brain. I don’t know what it was. I want to know if it’s going to heal.\”\nResponding to her worry about having \”heard something snap\” in her\nhead, I tried to reassure Catherine that I doubted any permanent dam\nage was done to her brain. Later Catherine commented that \”I was\nafraid of bone fragments in my brain.\” I asked Catherine what she\ncould see after the probe was removed. She said there was a little blood\non the instrument and in her nostril, but she could not see that any\nthing else was removed. The examiner gave the instrument to the assis\ntant who took it \”to the far side of the room where he came in and he\ndoes something with the instrument. I can’t see what it is.\”\nIt was at this point in response to a question of mine that Catherine\nobserved that she seemed able to see as well as she ordinarily could\nwith her contact lenses but did not think she was wearing them. In\nthis context a memory came to mind of the examiner \”looking in my\nface. He’s scrutinizing me . . . It’s like they’re trying to figure out what\nelse they need to do.\” I encouraged her to tell me about his eyes,\nwhich she could see only \”very, very, very vaguely\” and found unpleas\nant. Nevertheless, she was able to recall, \”They’re very, very big.\nThey’re much, much bigger than our eyes, and they don’t blink, and\nthey’re kind of slanted on his head. And they’re all black … I can’t see\nany pupils. I can’t see the retina, no whites, nothing. It’s just all\nblack.\” I asked what was so disturbing about the eyes. \”I think maybe\nit was because they didn’t care,\” she replied. \”Just like, scientific. A\nkind of curiosity. It’s not looking at me like as a person. It’s looking at\nme as their experiment. I mean, as yes they would care if I died\nbecause it would ruin their experiment. Not because they care about\nme as a person or anyone else around me.\”\nThe feeling, Catherine said, was one of \”total helplessness. I’m\nscared because I know they don’t care about me and I have no control\nover what’s happening, over what’s going to happen. They think they’re\nsuperior to us . . . That’s another thing I got. Total superiority … It\nwasn’t even told to me or anything or, get up on the table, like the other\n156″,
“summary”: “Catherine described her experience of having a probe inserted into her brain that broke something inside her head. She felt uncomfortable but not hurt during the procedure. Catherine was worried about what they had broken and if it would heal. The examiner took the instrument to another side of the room and Catherine could see only \”very, very, very vaguely\” that he had large black eyes that did not blink or show any whites. She found his eyes disturbing because she felt he was looking at her as an experiment rather than as a person. Catherine felt helpless and scared because she knew they did not care about her and had no control over what was happening to her.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 171,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nwas. It was just the attitude.\” I asked if this attitude came mainly from\nthe examiner or from all of the beings. \”From the examiner more,\” she\nreplied, \”but all of them/’\nAfter this, several beings let Catherine get off the table and they\ntook her into another room. Once again she became anxious and saw\nonly blackness ahead in the room, although she feels certain that she\ndid see something more in it. We then had the following exchange:\nJM: What’s causing the blackness now?\nCatherine: [Very softly] I don’t want to know.\nJM; You don’t want to know? You do want to know? I’m sorry,\nI couldn’t hear that.\nCatherine: I want to know, but I think it’s too scary.\nJM: What happened in there is too scary?\nCatherine: What I saw in there is too scary.\nDeciding that she would like help in remembering, Catherine agreed\nto try the game we had played last time and sent a \”spy\” into the room\nwith a flashlight which he would turn on for two seconds during which\nhe’d look around and report back. What the spy saw was shocking to\nboth of us. Along the left side of the room there were \”cases\” stacked\nin rows reaching from the floor to the ceiling, perhaps eight feet high.\nThere were four or five rows from top to bottom and eight or ten from\nleft to right, making about forty cases in all. \”I know each case has\nsomething in it. It’s all the same thing,\” Catherine said, but there had\nnot been time to tell just what. We gave the spy another two seconds.\nThis time he saw \”like creatures in there, but they’re kind of deformed\nlooking. Each one has one of those things in it.\” Catherine said that\nshe passed through this room on the way to another place, and was\nnow willing to say what she saw during those few seconds with the aid\nof our spy with a flashlight.\nIn the cases are \”like baby versions of them.\” They are \”all in a liquid\”\nand \”all facing out\” and \”the cases are lit from the back.\” There appears\nto be nothing else in the room. The creatures are naked and \”like stand\ning up .. . When you go by a doll and it’s in a plastic case and it’s stood\nup like that. That’s how it is.\” After the regression she described the cases\nas \”like a window display in a toy store. They cover the entire thing\nwith Barbie dolls and you can see through the plastic things and they’re\nall standing there.\” At the top of each case she could see \”the edge of the\nwater [or] whatever it is. But they’re fully submerged in it The heads are\n157″,
“summary”: “Catherine had a regression where she saw baby versions of deformed creatures in cases, all facing out and lit from the back. They were naked and standing up like dolls in a plastic case. She described the cases as a window display in a toy store with Barbie dolls. At the top of each case, she could see the edge of the water but they were fully submerged in it.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 172,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nlarge and in the same proportion to the bodies as the alien figures them\nselves. They’re just like miniatures.\”\nAfter passing through the room with these cases Catherine was led\nby two of the beings along a walkway, \”curving around to the right, like\nfollowing the edge of the ship,\” and through a doorway to another\nroom. She was still wearing only her T-shirt. Then she entered a room\nthat was much larger than any she had been in before. A path went\nthrough it, also curving to the right, but the proportions confused her.\n\”I can see where the edge of the ship would be on the left, but it’s way\nfar away\u2014maybe fifty feet away. I don’t understand how it could have\nbeen that far because the other room was only like ten feet wide and\nthis one is so really far away.\”\nCatherine found herself in \”a forest . . . I’m confused but it’s there.\nIt’s in the room, and there’s like trees and rocks and dirt and things off\nto the left. I can see them from where I am. We’re not going that way.\nWe’re going around to the right. How can I be in the forest?\”\nIncredulous, Catherine exclaimed, \”It doesn’t make sense!\” for\nalthough \”there’s forest all around\” she could still see the curving walls\nof the ship. \”It wouldn’t have fit. It wouldn’t work.\” After the regres\nsion she reflected that she \”looked way off in the distance\” and \”could\nsee walls, but it didn’t make sense in context/’ She said that the forest\neven smelled like one and contained pine trees. She estimated it was\n\”high school gym size.\”\nFinally, she was taken back to the room she had originally entered\nand was given back her clothes. \”They take me down the ramp, and\nthey’re walking me back over the field and up the little hill and to the\ndoor. They open the door and I go in and I take off the boots and the\ncoat and I don’t think they followed me in, so I went back and got into\nbed and went to sleep.\” Her mother seemed to have slept through the\nwhole episode. The \”tank\” on the ship Catherine had previously\nremembered appeared to her to be a distorted version of the liquid-\nfilled cases in the room that she saw on the ship.\nBefore bringing her completely out of the regression, I reviewed\nwith Catherine the reality status of her recollections. \”I don’t think it’s\na dream,\” she said, \”but I don’t think I was supposed to remember.\nThat’s why it doesn’t seem totally real.\” Also, she added, \”I don’t think\nI want to believe it . . . But I do remember it . – . It scares me to think\nit’s real.\”\nIt was not until her third regression that Catherine seemed ready to\nspeak of the episode of late February 1991, in which she had driven, as\nif under some sort of compulsion, to a wooded area in the town of\n158″,
“summary”: “Catherine was abducted by aliens and taken to a large room on their ship. She saw miniature versions of herself and was led through a walkway and another room. In the larger room, she saw a forest but couldn’t understand how it could be in the room. Catherine was then taken back to the first room and given her clothes. Her mother slept through the episode. Catherine remembered the experience but didn’t think she was supposed to remember it. She was scared to think it was real.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 173,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nSaugus, north of Boston. It was this behavior, whose strangeness had\ntroubled her, that had led Catherine to contact me. The Saugus\nencounter is in some ways the central abduction experience of\nCatherine’s case. She had just completed talking of the unexplained\nlights behind the family trailer when she was fifteen, and I asked\n\”where you would go if you were to explore further.\”\nShe recalled then the drive from Somerville to Saugus, about ten\nmiles. \”I go out on roads I’ve never gone out before. Just for the hell of\nit.\” As she headed north \”all the time I keep looking out up at the sky\nand I keep thinking about UFOs. I’ve been thinking about them a lot\nfor the past few weeks. But I’ve been reading a couple of books about\nthem, so I figure that’s just me, because I’ve been reading the books. I\nkeep half hoping to see one and half way hoping I don’t.\” She thought\nabout what to do about her job and whether to move to New York to\ndistract herself, \”but my mind keeps returning to UFOs.\” She followed\nsigns to the Saugus Iron Works and sat for five minutes in the parking\nlot and then realized that \”doesn’t make sense.\” Becoming increasingly\nlost she passed through a residential section and came to a wooded\narea. She felt anxious about driving through it, but thought that that\nwas the way back to the highway and \”I have to.\” Catherine assured her\nself that \”if someone tries to jump the car\” she could speed it up and\n\”run them over.\”\nCatherine drove through the wooded area, but realized that was not\nthe way to the highway and she had to go back through. Even more anx\nious than the first time, she drove through again, remarking, \”I think\nsomething happened but I don’t know what it is.\” At this point I\nstopped her narrative and asked her to go back more slowly through the\nexperience of driving through the woods for the second time and to tell\nme any feelings that come up. She said, \”I don’t want to be there . . .\nI’ve got to drive out . . . I’m starting to go numb again.\” Although \”my\nfoot is on the pedal like steadily\” and the pavement was level, the car\nwas slowing down. The car stopped and the numbness increased to the\npoint where \”it’s like my entire body has gone to sleep.\”\nAlthough Catherine could see streetlights from outside of the\nwoods, it was lighter around her \”than it should be.\” Unable even to\nmove her hands by then, she sensed \”something coming behind the\ncar on the left side, the driver’s side, like a light coming up there.\”\nSomething came up to the door and opened it, but Catherine \”can’t\nlook at it. . . There’s something there. I think it’s one of them. There’s\na hand reaching out to get me . . . It’s long and thin and very light col\nored and it’s only got three fingers.\” The figure \”presses me with its\n159″,
“summary”: “Catherine had a strange experience in Saugus, north of Boston. She was driving alone when she saw lights behind her family trailer. She drove to Saugus Iron Works but became lost and passed through a wooded area. Catherine felt anxious about driving through the woods but thought it was the way back to the highway. She drove through the woods twice, feeling numb and sensing something coming behind her car on the left side. The figure had three fingers and pressed her with its hand.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 174,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhand to guide me and I get out.\” She felt there was no choice. \”If I\nhad my choice I’d be speeding the hell away from there.\” Then \”I’m\ngoing around behind the car and this being is kind of behind me to\nthe right side and the car is on my left side.\” The being had \”huge,\nblack, almond eyes,\” and was \”glowing.\” She believes that the light\nthat came up behind the car emanated from the glow of the being\nitself.\nSensing her fear the being did something, perhaps with its \”huge\nhand,\” to calm her. Although she found this \”somewhat comforting\nthat it didn’t want me to be scared,\” at the same time \”I don’t like it\nto have that power over me.\” The being walked with Catherine for a\nway along the road and then \”it either took me into the woods and\nsomething was there, or we went up and I’m not sure which one hap\npened.\” Noting her confusion and also that we were both tired, I sug\ngested that we end the session and she readily agreed.\nAfter I brought her out of the hypnotic state, Catherine sobbed\nsoftly over the helplessness she had felt and the increasing realization\n\”that there’s more truth to it than not … I don’t just start crying.\” I\nasked Catherine to pinpoint more sharply what her deep sadness was\nabout. She said, \”because I feel powerless, and I feel like they can get\nme and do whatever they want to me practically any time, and I can’t\ndo anything about it. And that’s a very terrifying thought.\”\nI suggested she felt, \”You’re not master of your own life.\”\nShe replied, \”Within a very small framework, but in the grand\nscheme of things I feel like I don’t [i.e., have control] . . . It’s all\nbecause of them,\” she said. \”My basic idea before any of this was ‘y0lJ\nare master of your own destiny. \\ou are responsible for your own awak\nening, for your own realization of the nature of reality!’ … I totally\nbelieved that.\”\nThe further exploration of the Saugus abduction took place in\nCatherine’s fourth regression, more than five weeks later and after she\nhad seen the first episode of the CBS Intruders miniseries. By this\ntime she was highly motivated to know \”everything,\” asserting\nemphatically \”I think it’s better to know than not know.\” She was also\nbeginning to become preoccupied with \”global concerns,\” by which\nshe means how \”we’re messing up the planet.\” These ideas, Catherine\nsays, may have come about from \”impressions that I’ve overheard,\” or\n\”things that were actually told to me.\” Recalling the abduction at age\nseven, recovered in the previous session, Catherine remembered the\nbeing saying to her, \”‘We need to find out about the effects of pollu\ntion on your planet.’ That’s made me think a lot. It’s made me wonder\n160″,
“summary”: “Catherine had a traumatic experience of being abducted by aliens at the age of seven. During the abduction, she felt helpless and powerless, and believed that her life was not in her control. The abduction took place in Saugus, California, and Catherine saw a glowing being with huge black eyes behind the car. The being tried to calm her, but Catherine did not like feeling so powerful. After the session, Catherine felt sad and realized that there is more truth to the existence of aliens than she previously thought. She also became preoccupied with global concerns and wondered about the effects of pollution on the planet.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 175,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nif it’s more because they’re actually concerned about keeping the plan\net intact for whatever reason, keeping the planet intact so their speci\nmens don’t all die on them in the middle of the experiment.\”\nAt the same time Catherine was also troubled about the fate of the\nearth. \”I think they’re right. If we don’t do something immediately, it’s\ngoing to be suicide for us all. I’m more concerned about keeping myself\nalive and my friends alive and the rest of the people on the planet alive\nbecause it’s a fine thing to do rather than I’m concerned about some lit\ntle bastards coming and taking me away and not messing up their\nexperiment. Our motivations are totally different even though the goal\nmay be the same.\” She has come to the conclusion from the aliens’\n\”attitude\” that \”they have lost all the genetic material\” and are using us\nfor their needs. But, she added, \”all the genetic experimentation is a big\npart of it but it’s not the entire story .. . It’s hard to describe, but it’s a\nmuch bigger plan than just that.\” But if they do not continue the repro\nductive/genetic activity \”then they can’t proceed. But this is just one\nstep.\”\nAfter the above discussion Catherine determined to explore further.\n\”I need to know about Saugus, because it’s a huge, huge thing/’ she\nsaid. In the beginning of the regression Catherine briefly reviewed the\nevents leading up to being taken from her car in Saugus with the addi\ntional detail that when her car door was opened she thought to her\nself, \”Oh, Christ! It’s one of them!\” She now realized that in some way\nher trip north was forced upon her and \”they made me think I was\ndoing it for other reasons.\” With the memory of being in a spot in the\nwoods not far from the car, Catherine recalled what followed. \”He’s\nkind of taking me up, up the diagonal. We just kind of fly off. We’re\nnot going straight up. We’re going across too. ‘This is too fast! Why\nare you going so fast? I’m going to fall off the beam! I’m going to fall\ndown there!!’ And he just kind of says, ‘No, you won’t.’ Everything is\nspeeding by on the ground and we’re going up together and we’re\ncoming to the ship.\”\nThe ship was \”huge. Everyone else should be able to see it too and I\ndon’t know why they can’t. It’s got lights all over it. It’s just like silver\nmetallic, but it’s got lights all over it. It’s fucking huge . .. he’s taking\nme inside. We’re in a hallway. There’s some more of them waiting.\nThere’s like four of them now. They’re pulling at my clothes . . . Ym\npissed off. ‘Stop it!! I’m perfectly capable of doing this myself thank\nyou,’ and they kind of get an annoyed attitude.\” Catherine thought\n(she could not speak) \”some snotty comment like ‘Why don’t they\njust go rent a porn movie/ They don’t get it. They don’t know what a\n161″,
“summary”: “Catherine is concerned about the fate of the earth and believes that the aliens have lost all genetic material and are using humans for their needs. She wants to explore further and learn more about Saugus, where she was taken from her car. Catherine recalls being forced into a ship and being inside a hallway with four other beings pulling at her clothes.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 176,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nporn movie is. I don’t think they understand the concept of voyeurism\nor anything like that.\”\nThen naked, Catherine was led by the beings into an enormous\nroom \”the size of an airplane hangar.\” Catherine was amazed to see\n\”hundreds of tables in here! There’s hundreds of humans in here, and\nthey’re all having things done to them.\” The beings walked her\nthrough this room and she saw rows of tables on either side, separated\nby perhaps five feet, with many that were empty, and about a third to\na half with human beings on them to whom procedures were being\ndone. She estimated she saw between one hundred and two hundred\nhumans in all in that room. Under the tables she saw drawers where\nshe believed instruments were kept.\nCatherine got onto one of the tables and noted a black man with a\nbeard on her left. She was forced to sit up and an examination began.\n\”They’re running their little fingers down my spine like they’re count\ning the vertebrae in my spinal column.\” Repulsed by the touch she\nexclaimed (mentally), \”‘What the hell’s that for?’ To make sure every\nthing’s okay/ he says. ‘I could have told you that,’\” she says angrily.\n\”They’re feeling my arms, my legs, my ankles, feeling my neck, my\nthighs.\” She asked more questions about the purpose of this examina\ntion. They told her \”there may be things you don’t know about.\” A\ntaller being came over and stared at her and told her that she asks too\nmany questions, that it is good to cooperate and that what they are\ndoing \”isn’t bad. It’s necessary. ‘I won’t try to hurt anyone.’\” Although\nshe felt these were \”bullshit answers,\” they made Catherine feel\ncalmer and \”a little more accepting.\”\nAs the being stared into her eyes, Catherine felt she had no choice\nbut to look back. I asked what the experience was like. \”I think he\nknows everything about me. He knows exactly what I’m thinking. He’s\nanswering the questions before I even think of them,\” as when he told\nher this process was necessary \”before I even asked.\” Looking into the\nbeing’s eyes is \”scary\” for Catherine, \”but then parts of me are kind of\nbeaten down. I feel just calm and peaceful.\” In addition, she felt the\nfigure \”wants to know me personally. I’m trying to think, ‘why, you\ndon’t care about me as an individual.’ But it’s hard to think it. It’s\nhard. It’s hard to think anything that’s against what he wants me to\nthink.\” The being insisted, \”No, I want to know about you. I care\nabout you.\” The struggle of wills continued. Her resistance was \”mak\ning him work harder than he feels like he should have to.\” Her mind\nsaid \”bullshit\” as the being tried \”to tell me that he loves me.\” Finally,\nshe conceded, \”Maybe he’s right. Maybe I just don’t understand … I\n162″,
“summary”: “The text describes an abduction where a woman named Catherine is taken to a large room filled with humans who are being examined by beings. She is forced to sit on a table and undergo an examination, during which the beings touch her spine, arms, legs, neck, and thighs. The beings tell her that there may be things she doesn’t know about and that what they are doing is necessary. Catherine feels scared and beaten down, but also calm and peaceful. She struggles with the idea that the beings care about her personally, but eventually concedes that maybe they are right.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 177,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nthink maybe I was wrong for thinking that he was lying … I just don’t\nunderstand them. That’s why I think that.\” She persisted with the\nthought that he does not know what care means, and he responded,\n\”‘No, we know. We just don’t feel it as intensely as you do.\”‘\nThe debate was now apparently over. \”He’s won, so he walks away.\nHe goes around to the foot of the table. He says to me, Are you ready\nnow?’ I say, ‘Ready for what?’ He says, ‘It’s time.’ I say, ‘I wish you\nwould answer something.’ And he says, ‘You shouldn’t wonder so\nmuch.’ He tells me they’re going to take it out and I’m thinking, ‘take\nwhat out?’ One brings around a cart with like a tank on it. It’s like a\ncylinder and it’s filled with clear liquid. He’s putting my feet up and\nspreading my legs out, and I’m thinking, ‘Oh, God, what are you going\nto do?’\” I urged Catherine, who was clearly distressed, to breathe\ndeeply and return to her center. I assured her of my presence and that\nthe worst was \”almost over.\”\nWhat followed was the most disturbing experience of Catherine’s\nrecovered abduction history and the most difficult few minutes of my\nwork with her. As she sobbed and panted, at times crying hysterically\nor expressing rage, I needed to assure her repeatedly of my presence\nand to express my sorrow over what she had been through as I asked\nfor details. My sense was that she was determined to follow through to\nthe end despite the fact that she was reliving a powerfully traumatic\nexperience.\nThe tall being inserted \”a big metal thing\” in her vagina, which was\nintensely upsetting. Then he took a longer and thinner \”version\” of\nthis \”and put it up inside me!\” She felt that he was trying to reach\nsomething inside her body in order to cut it off. Sobbing forcefully she\nsaid, \”Oh, God, Oh, God. He’s taking it. I can feel him cutting.\” With\nshort, neutral questions interspersed by me to elicit what she was see\ning or feeling together with expressions of support, Catherine report\ned, \”He’s cutting inside me. I can feel it . . . He’s got it. He takes out\nthis hunk … He takes out the thing he put in and there’s something\nattached to the end of it. It looks like a fetus … I can see it.\” I asked\nhow many months she estimated it was and she replied, \”I’d say about\nthree months but I don’t know enough to know for sure. It’s about the\nsize of a fist.\”\nI asked Catherine if the fetus looked human. She said, \”It’s kind of\nhard to tell. Eyes like theirs.\” The examiner \”seems proud. I get this\nfeeling [she pauses]. He takes that other metal part out, the part that\nwas spreading me apart\” and \”gives it to the little one who has the cart\nwith the tank on it and he wheels it away.\” The examiner was saying to\n163″,
“summary”: “Catherine described a traumatic experience where she was abducted and subjected to a procedure involving cutting and removal of something from her body. She felt that the tall being was trying to reach inside her body in order to cut it off, and she could feel the fetus-like object being taken out of her body. The examiner seemed proud of what he had done and gave the other metal part to someone who wheeled away a cart with a tank on it. Catherine was distressed and sobbed throughout the experience, but she remained determined to follow through despite the trauma.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 178,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nCatherine, \”Tou should be proud of yourself,’ and I keep thinking,\n’Why?’\” She felt she was used like \”a glorified incubator.\” She thought,\n\”Tou fucking lied to me, you bastard! You don’t care about me,’ and he\nsaid, ‘No, I do.’ He says it again! I say, Tou fucking bastard. How dare\nyou? How could you do this to me?’ He’s coming over to my side of the\ntable and he’s looking into my eyes . . . I’m trying to fight him!\”\nOnce again Catherine was angry, crying, and very upset. \”He’s try\ning to do the same thing to me as before. Ifbu will not do this to me\nagain! You will not,\” she yelled. \”He says, ‘Why are you resisting? Why\nare you making this so difficult for everyone?’ And I say, ‘Why have\nyou fucking ruined my life?’ [sobbing ] He says, ‘We haven’t ruined it.\nYou won’t even remember it. I said, ‘Bullshit! I will remember it/ and\nhe’s putting his hand on my head and make me feel kind of . . . [she\nstops] Tou will not do this to me again. 1 will not let you.’ I try to\nfight, but I feel like he’s winning/\” by which she meant calming her\ndown. Again Catherine was told that this is \”necessary\” and \”all for\nthe best in the end,\” and \”I’m saying, ‘Won’t you even tell me what\nthe end is? How do I know that?’ and he says, ‘We can’t tell you.’ I say,\n’\”ibu won’t tell me a goddamn thing.’ I say, ‘How many other humans\nhave you done this to?’ and he says, ‘It’s a very large number.’\”\nCatherine felt that despite her intense effort to fight the being’s\ninfluence she was \”losing it\” and was positively affected by his assur\nances that they care about her, are \”sorry this had to hurt\” her, and\n\”didn’t mean for that [her suffering] to happen.\” After more commu\nnication of \”meanings\” concerning the aliens’ experiments, plan, or\nproject\u2014no word seems quite right\u2014and further assurances that\n\”they’re not going to hurt me,\” Catherine said simply, \”You should\nhave asked me.\” They also told her again that she would not remem\nber. I asked her how it is then that she and I are able to recover these\nmemories and she replied that since they did what they needed to do\nit does not matter anymore. After one last reassurance to \”be calm,\”\ngiven as much with his eyes as with words, the examiner left, \”the lit\ntle guys\” took Catherine off the table and walked her back through the\nroom with all the tables.\nLooking around at the people on the tables, Catherine felt sad \”for\nall\” and felt \”like I should try to start a riot or something but I can’t do\nit.\” They took her back to the first room she had entered where her\nclothes were left. \”I put my clothes on, and they’re trying to put them\non me again. I’m just like, ‘Please [very annoyed], they’re my fucking\nclothes. Let me put them on.’ They tried to help me, but they just\nended up fumbling. They were kind of leery of me at that point. They\n164″,
“summary”: “Catherine is a woman who has been abducted by aliens and subjected to experiments. She is angry, crying, and upset as the aliens try to calm her down and convince her that their actions are necessary for her own good. Catherine feels like she is being used as an \”incubator\” and resents the aliens’ influence on her. Despite her efforts to fight back, Catherine feels like she is losing control and becoming positively affected by the aliens’ assurances that they care about her and are sorry for what has happened. After more communication about their plans and further reassurances that they will not hurt her, Catherine tells the aliens that they should have asked her before performing their experiments. She also wonders how she and the narrator are able to recover their memories after the aliens claim that Catherine will not remember the experience. The aliens leave Catherine and help her put her clothes back on, but she is still upset and feels like trying to start a riot.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 179,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nreally don’t want to aggravate me more. They’re kind of scared of me.\”\nAlthough in her paralyzed state, Catherine could give little expression\nto her feelings, \”they could feel the emotions there and they get kind\nof scared because they don’t feel that intensity so they really don’t\nknow how to handle it, especially now that the taller one’s not there. I\ndon’t think they have the capability to calm me down that much if I\nget upset again.\”\nStepping out of the ship \”into this empty hole, we should go falling\nstraight down but we don’t. We go back on diagonal.\” One of the\nbeings floated Catherine back to the passenger side of her car and\nwalked her around to the driver’s side. The door was still open with\nthe keys in the ignition, and she thought, \”Someone could have stolen\nmy car.\” The door closed as if on its own\u2014she is not clear just how\nthis happened\u2014and Catherine drove out of the woods, noting that it\nwas then 2:45 A.M. and about forty-five minutes have passed for which\nshe cannot account. As she drove out of the woods, Catherine felt\nanxious and also \”silly.\” In her fear she raced home, driving over a\nhundred mph (\”I wanted to see how fast my car could go\”), which also\nserved \”to get out some aggression.\” Once home she went right to bed\nand fell asleep.\nThe next morning on television she saw and heard the stories about a\nUFO or a \”comet\” that had followed the route she had felt compelled\nto travel, and called a friend, who was seeing a therapist to whom she\ntold Catherine’s story. The therapist knew me and my work and\narranged for Catherine to contact me. After our initial interview\nCatherine did not call me as we had arranged. Nevertheless, I called her\nafter about a week when I had not heard from her. \”That kind of made\nme realize that you really were interested and I wasn’t just totally crazy\nor making something up.\”\nAfter the regression Catherine, Pam Kasey, and I considered the\npossibility that her impregnation with this fetus might have occurred\nduring the Christmas abduction in Alaska. Arguing against this was\nthe fact that the fetus seemed too fully formed for a two month preg\nnancy. Catherine recalled another episode in late October or early\nNovember 1990, \”which made no sense at the time.\” She had found\nherself driving in the middle of the night on deserted roads and pulled\noff the highway at a rest stop. \”I was really scared to be there because,\nagain, I was waiting for something.\” She waited for what seemed\nabout fifteen minutes, but does not recall anything else happening\nbefore she drove home. By Christmas Catherine had gained some\nweight, which she began to lose following the late February abduction.\n165″,
“summary”: “Catherine is a paralyzed woman who was abducted by aliens and taken on a journey through space. During this journey, she became pregnant with an alien fetus. Catherine recalls feeling scared and anxious during her journey, and after returning home, she gained weight but lost it following the late February abduction. Catherine’s friend contacted a therapist who arranged for her to speak with the author of the book. After their initial interview, Catherine did not call back as they had arranged, but the author called her a week later. They discussed the possibility that Catherine’s impregnation may have occurred during the Christmas abduction in Alaska, but Catherine recalled another episode in late October or early November 1990 where she was driving on deserted roads and pulled off at a rest stop. She waited for something there but does not recall anything else happening before driving home.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 17,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\ncraft, reported with emotion appropriate to the experience being\ndescribed and no apparent mental condition that could account for\nthe story. I have done between one and eight several-hour modified\nhypnosis sessions with forty-nine of these individuals, and have\nevolved a therapeutic approach I will describe shortly.\nAlthough I have a great debt and profound respect for the pioneers\nin this field, like Budd Hopkins, who have had the courage to investi\ngate and report information that runs in the face of our culture’s con\nsensus reality, this book is based largely on my own clinical experience.\nFor this is a subject that is so controversial that virtually no accepted\nscientific authority has evolved that I might use to bolster my argu\nments or conclusions. I will report, therefore, what I have learned pri\nmarily from my own cases and will make interpretations and draw\nconclusions on the basis of this information.\nThe experience of working with abductees has affected me profoundly.\nThe intensity of the energies and emotions involved as abductees relive\ntheir experiences is unlike anything I have encountered in other clinical\nwork. The immediacy of presence, support, and understanding that is\nrequired has influenced the way I regard the psychotherapeutic task in\ngeneral. Furthermore, I have come to see that the abduction phenome\nnon has important philosophical, spiritual, and social implications.\nAbove all, more than any other research I have undertaken, this work has\nled me to challenge the prevailing worldview or consensus reality which\nI had grown up believing and had always applied in my clinical/scientif\nic endeavors. According to this view\u2014called variously the Western,\nNewtonian/Cartesian, or materialist/dualist scientific paradigm\u2014reality\nis fundamentally grounded in the material world or in what can be per\nceived by the physical senses. In this view intelligence is largely a phe\nnomenon of the brain of human beings or other advanced species. If, on\nthe contrary, intelligence is experienced as residing in the larger cosmos,\nthis perception is an example of \”subjectivity\” or a projection of our\nmental processes.\nWhat the abduction phenomenon has led me (I would now say\ninevitably) to see is that we participate in a universe or universes that\nare filled with intelligences from which we have cut ourselves off, hav\ning lost the senses by which we might know them. It has become clear\nto me also that our restricted worldview or paradigm lies behind most\nof the major destructive patterns that threaten the human future\u2014\nmindless corporate acquisitiveness that perpetuates vast differences\nbetween rich and poor and contributes to hunger and disease; eth-\nnonational violence resulting in mass killing which could grow into a\n3″,
“summary”: “The book \”UFO Abductions: An Introduction\” by David Jacobs is an introduction to the phenomenon of UFO abductions. The author describes his own clinical experience working with individuals who have experienced UFO abductions and evolved a therapeutic approach to help them process their experiences. He also discusses the philosophical, spiritual, and social implications of the abduction phenomenon and challenges the prevailing worldview or consensus reality that reality is fundamentally grounded in the material world. The author argues that we participate in a universe or universes filled with intelligences from which we have cut ourselves off and our restricted worldview or paradigm lies behind most destructive patterns threatening the human future.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 180,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nShe recalls no other pregnancy symptoms and we have not explored\nthe late October episode further.\nWe reflected again upon the reality status of this experience. She\nhad recently read David Jacobs’s book Secret Life, which contains sto\nries of reproductive traumas, and wondered if perhaps \”I’m subcon\nsciously picking up on stuff that’s there,\” although she had never\nconsidered herself to be suggestible. Pam observed that Catherine had\ntold her before she had read Secret Life that she thought the Saugus\nepisode \”had to do with a fetus.\” Then Catherine asked herself \”why,\”\nif these memories were not authentic, \”would I be coming up with\nthese bizarre, traumatic stories?\” In the end Catherine felt she was left\nwith only two choices. Either she was \”crazy\” or \”I don’t know what\nelse. I mean, other than it’s actually happening.\”\nFinally, we discussed the sincerity of the examiner’s expressions of\ncaring and affection. She could acknowledge that from the alien per\nspective and commitment to their enterprise they might feel affection\nas we might toward a pet animal that was being used for experiments.\nBut to her this was \”not an excuse because they know, they know that\nwe have more of a consciousness than that. They know what they’re\ndoing! They know how traumatic it is for us and they don’t give a\nfuck.\” Two days after this session Catherine wrote me a note of appre\nciation for the help she had been receiving \”at a time when my foun\ndations of reality have been shaken.\”\nOver the next two months Catherine wrestled with many questions\nconcerning the physical evidence that might corroborate her encoun\nters, their reality status, and, above all, the shifts in consciousness that\nmight best allow her to adapt to the phenomenon and even, possibly,\nhave a more mutual dialogue with the aliens. We met on July 27,\n1992, to review the ways in which her attitude had shifted, which she\nattributed in part to what she had learned from talking with other\nabductees. She continued to have visitations and possible abductions.\nWith regard to physical phenomena, we noted a tiny lump in front of\nher right ear, for which she could not account. One night in mid-July\nshe drew three circles on her leg to remind her to ask the aliens to\nallow her to see some of their writing, which, if they were to respond,\nwould increase her confidence in the reality of her experiences and\nalso related to her desire for a more mutual exchange of information.\nBut the night she drew the circles (July 15, 1992) she was visited again\n(\”they came down and paralyzed me\”) and she was too scared to pur\nsue her questions. As it turned out she was abducted that night (see\ndiscussion of fifth regression below).\n166″,
“summary”: “Catherine had been experiencing vivid memories of a fetus in her womb, which she believed were not authentic. She wondered if she was subconsciously picking up on these experiences from reading David Jacobs’s book Secret Life. Catherine felt that the aliens knew they were causing trauma and did not care about her feelings. She struggled with questions concerning physical evidence to corroborate her experiences, and her attitude shifted after talking with other abductees. Catherine continued to have visitations and possible abductions, but was too scared to pursue her questions during one particular incident. It turned out that she was actually abducted that night.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 181,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nAlthough the reality of her experiences as we had recalled them in the\nsessions \”is going up and up and up,\” she had concluded that they are\n\”not part of the normal consciousness,\” i.e., they occur in, or reflect, a\nnonordinary state of consciousness. The implication of this was that\n\”I’ve got to change my world view even more than I had already.\” She also\nhad decided that \”my reaction to the whole thing is going to determine\nthe nature of that particular experience … If I am totally petrified and\nlashing out at them and basically turning into a hostile animal, then\nthat’s how they’re going to have to treat me,\” she observed. \”If I am calm\nand somewhat rational,\” she said, \”I think a lot more can be accom\nplished as far as at least my enlightenment about the whole thing.\”\nToward the end of mastering her fear and making herself \”less of a\ntrapped animal,\” Catherine had been imagining \”the scariest thing\nthat could possibly happen.\” But instead of \”letting it go crazy and\nhaving the same horrible, horrible experiences that I’ve been having\”\ninstead she would \”go along with it and not totally struggle and fight\nbecause that just makes me out to have more control over me, which\nin turn makes me notice less and get more wrapped up in my fear and\nmy fighting instead of being more aware and having less physical con\ntrol, less mental control where I could actually have a dialogue with\nthem and get a straight answer and have them show me something\nthat would be helpful to me or whatever.\” Toward the end of control\nling her \”animalistic\” reactions and moving \”higher along the evolu\ntionary scale,\” Catherine developed what she called her \”no fear\nmantra … If I get afraid for any reason, I’m just sitting there saying,\n’Don’t be afraid. Don’t be afraid. Don’t be afraid.’ And it works.\” After\nseveral meditation sessions in which she intentionally imagined aliens\ncoming into her room she found that she had more control over her\nfear and could calm herself down.\nRecently Catherine has come to the conclusion that the aliens are\n\”more advanced spiritually and emotionally than we are\” and therefore\n\”they don’t have the need to be as emotional as we do.\” This means\nthat \”if I’m going to get anything useful from them I’ve got to deal\nwith them on their level.\” This also means to her building up a \”core of\ninner strength.\” This is not \”something that they can take. It’s not\nsomething that anybody can take.\” She does not expect the invasive\nprocedures to stop, but she can diminish their traumatic effect. \”I’m\nnot totally saying,\” she adds, \”here’s my body, do with it as you will. It’s\nmore a realization that it is going to happen.\” Inviting them to \”show\nme some of your writing because I want to learn more about you and\nmy part in your whole plan\” is \”a totally different concept\” than\n167″,
“summary”: “Catherine has come to the conclusion that her experiences with aliens are not part of normal consciousness, but rather occur in a non-ordinary state of consciousness. She believes that her reaction to these experiences will determine their nature and that being calm and rational is key to accomplishing more. Catherine imagines the scariest thing that could happen and goes along with it instead of fighting, developing a \”no fear mantra\” to control her fear. She also realizes that the aliens are more advanced spiritually and emotionally than humans and that building up inner strength is key to dealing with them on their level. Catherine invites the aliens to show her their writing to learn more about them and her part in their plan.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 182,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\n\”screaming at them, ‘Why the hell are you doing this to me, you fuck\ning bastard.’\” Perhaps \”that is something they will answer\” and is \”even\ntually going to help them because I will be more participatory in their\nplan.\” Catherine attributed the changes in her consciousness, \”this spir\nitual growth, this psychic growth,\” to the \”major, life-shattering\” impact\nof the abduction experiences themselves.\nBy the time of the July 1992 meeting Catherine had already noted sev\neral changes in herself which were the direct result of her shifting attitude\ntoward the abduction experiences and her generally greater psychologi\ncal openness. The abductions themselves operated as a provocation.\n\”There’s got to be some experience that totally changes everything and\nhow you perceive everything,\” she observed. Catherine attributes her\ncapacity to take advantage of the impact of her abduction experiences to\nthe exploratory work she has been doing in relation to them.\nShe has noted greater intuitive abilities in relation to other people.\nShe can \”feel people’s auras,\” the energy fields around us that some\nespecially sensitive people can see, and is more sharply attuned to the\nemotional states of others, which she finds \”very useful… I can actual\nly kind of check people if I’m meeting someone, and I want to find out\nif they’re giving me a line or actually sincere and kindly in what they’re\nsaying. I can tell what their intentions are . . . This whole experience\nmakes you open up to so many levels,\” she concludes, \”so many other\npossibilities, Everyone has these kinds of abilities, but we shut them off\nbecause our society says, ‘No, it doesn’t exist,’ and denies it all. And I’m\nopening back to this.\” One of the more difficult phenomena that\nCatherine and many other abduction experiencers have to deal with is a\nvirtually constant flow of sensory experience, especially light flashes\n(\”staticky kinds of things,\” she called these at one point), intrusions of\npatterned color images (while typing in one instance) and, to a lesser\nextent humming, buzzing, and other sounds. Gradually, these visual\nsensations have diminished and auditory ones have increased. The neu-\nrophysiological shifts that underlie these sensitivities are unknown.\nIt was October 26 before we were able to schedule a regression to\nexplore the experiences of July 15. In our July 27 meeting Catherine\nreported that she knew \”something\” had happened around two o’clock\nin the morning, \”because I had looked at the clock.\” Earlier that\nevening, in addition to the circles she had drawn on her left leg with a\npermanent marker, Catherine had also written, \”Show me some of your\nwriting.\” She experienced unusual light streaming through her window\n(\”as if someone had a big spotlight outside the window\”), and had the\nimpression of beings in the room\u2014\”one of them coming towards me\n168″,
“summary”: “Catherine’s abduction experiences have led to significant changes in her consciousness, including increased intuitive abilities and a greater openness to psychic phenomena. She attributes these changes to the exploratory work she has been doing in relation to her abductions. Catherine also reports experiencing a constant flow of sensory experience, including visual and auditory sensations, which have gradually diminished over time. In a regression session, Catherine reported knowing that something had happened around two o’clock in the morning on July 15, and experienced unusual light streaming through her window and the impression of beings in the room.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 183,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nwith a big wand thing with a light on the end of it and pointing it\ntowards me, and that was a half-dream remembrance.\” She found that\nher right leg and then her entire body was becoming numb. \”I tried to\nscream, ‘NO!’ but I couldn’t. The words wouldn’t come out. I couldn’t\nget any sound out, and it came out choked like, AHHHHHH.’\” She\nseemed to be too paralyzed with fear to completely follow her own new\napproach to the phenomenon.\nAt the beginning of the October 26 session Catherine began by\nwondering if abduction experiences are chosen because of greater\nauras or energetic, vibratory fields that protect them from the conse\nquences of \”messed up childhoods.\” Catherine, Pam, and I speculated\nfor a few minutes about the relationship of the abduction phenome\nnon to greater vulnerability and woundedness in the backgrounds of\nexperiences. In the case of at least some abductees the aliens seem to\nbe entering the energy fields or responding \”to certain vibrations of a\nquaking soul.\” We also talked about the possible dimensions of reality\nfrom which the abduction phenomenon might emanate and the vari\nous \”sensory aggravations\” that had occurred in Catherine’s life since\nour last formal meeting. She expressed a desire to know \”why all these\nthings are happening,\” and we agreed to try to seek meanings in the\nregression as well as the narrative of her experiences.\nJust before the regression was started, Catherine said that the search\nfor meaning seemed like \”the next logical step … I am past the I-am-\nnot-insane, at least ninety percent of the time . . . and past the is-this-\nreally-happening, and past the well-I’m-confabulating-things, and all\nthe denial, and being absolutely terrified about it, I mean, it’s the next\nlogical progression.\”\nIn the hypnotic regression, our fifth, Catherine began by reexperi-\nencing light streaming into her room, \”like a huge searchlight,\” and\nshe again heard what sounded like human voices outside her room.\nShe tried to wake up from her half sleep state but felt \”they’re not let\nting me.\” Once again they gave her soothing messages and she was\n\”furious because they always do this!\” Crying she exclaimed, \”They\nnever let me remember anything for real and I’ve even asked them to.\”\nTwo of the beings floated her out of the bed, \”putting me into the\nbeam.\” She told them not to hurt the cat who was \”hiding\” after \”zip\nping upstairs\” to get away Catherine felt that the intense control the\nbeings imposed upon her was to keep her from fighting back. She\nbelieves her opposition \”makes them very nervous.\”\nCatherine said, \”If they would ever ask me about anything that they\nwanted to do, maybe I would be more willing, and even though I’ve\n169″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a woman named Catherine who had experienced abduction. In the session, she wondered if abduction experiences are chosen because of greater vulnerability or woundedness in the backgrounds of the experiences. She expressed a desire to know \”why all these things are happening\” and agreed to seek meanings in the regression as well as the narrative of her experiences. During the hypnotic regression, Catherine reexperienced light streaming into her room and heard what sounded like human voices outside her room. She was furious because they never let her remember anything for real and cried. Two of the beings floated her out of the bed and she felt intense control imposed upon her to keep her from fighting back.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 184,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nbeen trying to be less scared, and try to get them to talk to me more,\nthey still really don’t want to. And I try to ask them questions that I\nthink that they will answer, and I still get the same run around bullshit\nanswers.\” Nevertheless, she said that in an abduction two weeks\nbefore, for which the memory \”blocks\” were still too strong to explore,\nthe beings did give her some meaningful information in response to\nher request to \”show me the end.\”\nWe returned to the beam of light and she described passing through\nher window, the porch, and a tree. She saw her apartment building\ngetting smaller and smaller and the city receding below her. As she\nwent up, she felt that although she was wearing only underwear the\nenergy from the beam kept her warm. She was brought backwards up\nthrough \”a hole in the floor\” of a ship and found herself in a room\nwith a wall that was more rounded than other rooms she had been in.\n\”They want to talk to me about something,\” she felt. There were a lot\nof other beings \”milling around\” and a few other humans being taken\nto various places on the ship. The beings took her along a wide corri\ndor that led around the ship and she could see stars \”just hovering\nthere\” through a window.\nI asked if she was still half asleep or fully awake by then and she\nreplied, \”It’s not really either . . . once they put me in the beam, I kind\nof shift to this other consciousness that’s not either, really.\” I asked what\nthis consciousness is like and how it differs from \”our ordinary waking\nconsciousness.\” She replied, \”It’s like I have access to an entirely differ\nent part of me that I don’t have access to in normal waking conscious\nness.\” In this altered state Catherine knows \”more of them. I know\nmore about them. It’s not like kind of half-knowing maybe something\nhappened like when I’m awake.\” The knowing, she said, is just as real as\nin our ordinary consciousness. \”It’s the same thing as knowing some\nthing here, but it’s just like that, the door was shut in my mind and I\ndon’t have the key to it and they do.\” In the hypnotized state she was\nfully present to this other realm of information.\nCatherine thought irritatedly that this long trip through the curving\ncorridor would have been unnecessary if they had simply brought her\nin the other side of the ship, and she got the impression that the\nbeings were, as ever, irritated with her questioning, oppositional atti\ntude. They came to another room with a sliding door that slid open\nupwards. The room seemed to transform from a typically spare space\nship room with tables, curved walls, and perhaps a viewing screen into\nan ornate executive conference room complete with shag carpeting,\nmahogany paneling, and a large viewing screen. As Gatherine recalled\n17Q”,
“summary”: “Catherine described an abduction two weeks before where she was brought backwards up through a hole in the floor of a ship and found herself in a room with a wall that was more rounded than other rooms she had been in. She felt that the beings wanted to talk to her about something and saw stars \”just hovering there\” through a window. Catherine shifted to an altered state of consciousness when put in the beam, which allowed her to access a different part of herself and know more about the beings. The trip through the curving corridor was unnecessary and the beings were irritated with her questioning attitude.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 185,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nwhen she reviewed the tape of this session, she had had the impression\nthat \”the more I thought of a corporate executive conference room,\nthe more it appeared,\” but when she realized that this was a kind of\nstaging, the conference room \”images just melted away to reveal the\nprevious images, and finally the actual room.\”\nDuring the regression she was aware of the simulation of a conference\nroom and objected to their concocting this just for her benefit. But she\nwas told, \”We have to have a conference, so you have to think it’s a con\nference, so we’re taking you to a conference room so you can be in that\nkind of serious frame of mind instead of making your usual smart-ass\nremarks that you always do.\” \”When this happened,\” Catherine\nobserved, \”I was just starting to not fight them. I was just at the very\nbeginning. I’m not where I am now. So it was a very different situation.\nI was relating differently than I do now.\” The \”goofy\” tricks, she felt, were\nappropriate to her level of consciousness at the time. Once she was\nthrough the staging theatricals the room was returned to its original state\nand Catherine was told to sit on a small, cold metal chair.\nShe was then shown scenes of nature on the screen, \”like a camera\npanning a forest\u2014trees, and there’s a deer, and you know, moss and\ndirt and needles on the ground, and I’m getting this impression like\nthis is so beautiful, this is so beautiful.\” But she felt that her emotions\nwere being manipulated and resisted, making \”them have to work\nharder.\” Looking back she thought this was \”okay because it gives me\na little bit more control in the situation, and if they want me to listen\nto what they have to say they need to treat me as an equal being and\nnot use all these manipulative tricks on me.\”\n\”Other nature things\” appeared on the screen, \”]ike Grand Canyon,\nand like okay, great, I’ve seen this on TV It’s going to the desert. It’s\ngoing to be pyramids. I’m seeing more Egyptian, ancient things, like\nhieroglyphs and pictures, pictures of pharaohs and things, and I’m get\nting this thing, this was your life . . . I’m like, Oh! That’s cool . . . It’s\nkind of like a travelogue of my past lives.\” At that point she became\nintrigued, \”because I like the ancient Egyptians a lot, so this is cool, if\nI was there.\” Then they showed her a current picture of tomb paint\nings with the paint flaking off, \”but then it switched to me painting\nit.\” But in that incarnation she was a man and as she watched this\nscene \”this makes sense to me . . . This is not a trick. This is like useful\ninformation. This is not them pulling a bunch of shit like everything\nelse.\” Catherine now felt that her insistence upon a more reciprocal\nexchange of information had been affirmed.\nI then asked Catherine to tell me more about this image of herself\n171″,
“summary”: “Catherine was taken to a conference room during a regression session and was told to think it was a real conference room. She felt that the \”goofy\” tricks were appropriate for her level of consciousness at the time. She was then shown scenes of nature on the screen, which she felt were being manipulated, so she resisted. Catherine became intrigued by the ancient Egyptian images and felt that the information presented to her was useful. She felt that her insistence upon a more reciprocal exchange of information had been affirmed.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 186,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nas a painter in the tomb of an Egyptian pyramid. In response to my\nquestions she provided a great deal of information that she seemed to\nknow as the painter, who was called something like \”Akremenon.\”\nSome of this Catherine could have known from reading standard\nbooks about Egypt. Other details, such as the process of making the\npaint which she seemed to know well, and appears to be consistent\nwith one textbook account, would not most likely have been known to\nher. She described the man’s skin color, his clothing (\”just a wrap\naround loincloth\”) and headdress, which denoted the higher status of\nroyal service when compared, for example, to a slave. What was strik\ning at this juncture was the fact that the quality of Catherine’s experi\nence was totally transpersonal, i.e., she was not having a fantasy about\nthe painter. Instead she was Akremenon and could \”see things from\ntotally his point of view instead of from me watching it.\”\nCatherine described the light in the room in which she was painting\n(close to the outside, a kind of maze passage to get to the tomb); what\nAkremenon was painting (the blue headdress of a pharaoh’s wife who\nwas wearing a white dress and was holding a little jar as an offering in an\nact of atonement to the god of the dead, Anubis, in order to be buried\nand obtain eternal life with the pharaoh); another artist working on\nsomething \”down lower\”; her pleasure in doing this work (\”I could do\nmuch worse for myself. I could be having to cut out limestone blocks\nfor the outside\”); and the rare blue stones \”from one of the conquered\ncountries\” he ground to make the paint. Akremenon learned his craft\nfrom an older painter when he was a boy. After completing this scene\n\”I’ve got to paint a bunch of dire warnings for grave robbers.\”\nThe wife’s name was Tybitserat and Catherine called the pharaoh,\nwho she said was of the Middle Kingdom and of \”average\” impor\ntance, Amen Ra [this is confusing, since Amun Ra is the name of an\nimportant Egyptian deity, not a pharaoh], but added, \”To be perfectly\nhonest it didn’t matter to me that much as long as I had a secure posi\ntion, I didn’t really care.\” Later, reviewing my manuscript, Catherine\nwrote that it was difficult to remember the name of the pharaoh as\nthis \”was not central to what they were trying to show me. It wasn’t\nthe meaning or purpose of that life. I could be confusing several past\nlives even!\” She believes that the pharaoh changed his name and \”got\nrid of a lot of the gods.\” (Perhaps she is referring here to Ikhnaton, the\nNew Kingdom pharaoh who abandoned polytheism and embraced\nmonotheism.) Catherine also knew many details regarding the appro\npriate size of various figures on the panel she was painting (\”regular\npeople are small, royalty is bigger, and the gods are the biggest\”) and\n172″,
“summary”: “Catherine had a transpersonal experience where she became Akremenon, an Egyptian painter working in the tomb of a pyramid. She described the details of her work, including the light, subject matter, other artists, and materials used. Catherine learned her craft from an older painter and planned to paint dire warnings for grave robbers after completing the scene. The wife’s name was Tybitserat and the pharaoh was of average importance, but Catherine did not remember his name as it was not central to the purpose of their lives. Catherine also knew details about the appropriate size of figures on the panel and believed that the pharaoh changed his name and got rid of gods.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 187,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nthe complex problems of proportionality the painters faced as a result\nof the demotion of former gods by the pharaoh.\nAfter showing her the scene in Egypt one of the beings asks her,\n\”Do you understand?\” What she realized then is that \”everything’s\nconnected,\” canyons, deserts, and forests. \”One cannot exist without\nthe other, and they were showing me in a former life to show that I\nwas connected with that, and I was connected with all these other\nthings and I can’t separate out as I’ve been trying to do.\” To Catherine\nthis means that \”I can’t continue the way I’ve been going, and I can’t\ncontinue to fight them the way I have been fighting them because I’m\nconnected to them too. When I fight them I’m only fighting myself\nand I’m fighting my connections to all these things which you can’t\nfight. It’s there.\”\nShe asked the aliens why they needed to use such \”theatrics\” to\nshow her this, and they reply \”‘to make you understand, to compre\nhend the implications. To put you in the right frame of mind.’ And\nI’m kind of like, hey, now we’re getting someplace!\” She also seemed\nto learn from this episode that certain emotions, like \”love, caring,\nhelpfulness, compassion\” are \”the key,\” whereas others like anger,\nhatred, and fear are \”not useful,\” especially fear. \”Fear is like the worst\none. They were trying to get me to get over fear, and that’s why they\nwere trying to scare me so badly, because I would eventually get sick of\nit and get over it and get on to the more important things.\”\nI asked her to explain further how scaring her so badly would get her\nbeyond fear. After a while the human body cannot handle it, she\nexplained, \”because it’s just like you’re on overload all the time, and\nnumber two, you just get sick of it because you can’t really concentrate\non anything else . . . When you get saturated,\” she added, \”then you go\nbeyond it. . . You have to make a conscious decision to get beyond it. ..\nIt’s when you finally say I can’t continue like this then you get over it\n.. . You decide to rid yourself of that fear … I kind of explained to\nmyself why it didn’t help me to be immersed in the fearfulness any\nmore.\” I pressed her to capture more precisely the process of transform\ning her experience of fear. \”I still get fearful sometimes,\” she said. \”It’s\nkind of like I had to push myself to the next level. I had to take the next\nstep, get to the next plateau . . . You let it go. I mean, you feel it, and\nyou let it pass through you, and it’s gone . . . you don’t hold on to it like\nyou did before … I had gotten to that point where I had decided to go\non to the next level.\” What she had learned during this abduction was\n\”the next lesson,\” which followed naturally from the emotional shifts\nthat Catherine had achieved \”the week before\” this abduction.\n173″,
“summary”: “The given text is about an alien abduction experience of Catherine, where she learns that everything is connected and that fear is not useful. The aliens use \”theatrics\” to show her this by scaring her so badly that she eventually gets over it. Catherine realizes that she cannot continue fighting the beings in the way she has been because she is connected to them too. She also learns that certain emotions like love, caring, helpfulness, and compassion are key, while others like anger, hatred, and fear are not useful. The text describes how Catherine pushes herself to the next level by letting go of her fear and feeling it pass through her.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 188,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nBefore we ended the regression, Catherine said that her next goal or\n\”role\” was to \”show others the way beyond fear . . . It’s kind of like,\nyou have mastered this lesson now, so you are fit to go show others the\nway.\” She also said that she had asserted to the beings once again that\nthe \”cheap theatrics to make your point\” in creating the illusion of a\n\”big global conference room\” were unnecessary. But they insisted that\n\”It’s going to have more of an impact on you than if we just tell you\nthis is a conference room.\” She seemed finally to accept that \”they\nhave their reasons and I shouldn’t question them.\” We also came to\nthe conclusion that her stubborn self-assertiveness and questioning\nthough \”making it a hell of a lot harder than it needs to be,\” might\nhave been a productive element in her developing process.\nRemaining true to herself to the end, Catherine thought again, as\nthey led her back along the corridor, \”We could just go out the other\nside.\” Then \”We go and stand on the same place\” and the floor \”kind of\ndisintegrates beneath us, and we go down the beam, and geez, through\nthings again, which is very disconcerting, and they put me back… I get\nin bed, and I lie down, and I kind of pull up the covers halfway, and one\nof them pulls up the covers the rest of the way.\” Finally, she makes the\npassing observation that when the beam of light comes down it is blue,\nbut that it is white at the end of her abductions when she returns on or\nin it. As we reviewed the session Catherine, like other abductees, sug\ngested the things she had experienced \”are like not from our\nspace/time,\” which, to her was \”just another example\” of how \”all these\nthings are connected and you have a connection to them.\”\nIn the next abductee support group, which was two weeks after this\nsession, Catherine shared her ideas about how to deal with the terror\nassociated with the abduction experiences as several members of the\ngroup seemed trapped in their fear reactions. \”I think it depends on\nhow you’re interacting with them,\” she said. \”If they come to you and\nyour first reaction is to act like a scared lab rat and curl up in a corner\nof the bed and try to hide, like a rat in a corner of a cage, and they\nhave to come get you for whatever reason, they’re going to treat you in\nthat manner. But if you react like, ‘Okay, let’s deal. Let’s try to have\nsome kind of meaningful interaction,’ I think their reaction is going to\nbe a lot more respectful and a lot more on a peer level than if you react\nin an immediately fearful way.\” Later she shared the process of dealing\nwith fear (getting \”to this saturation point, so sick of it that you get\nbeyond it\”) that she had learned in the last regression. Then, she said,\n\”you go on to the next level and learn whatever thing you have to\nlearn at that level. But the fear is the barrier to getting anywhere else.\”\n174″,
“summary”: “In this session, Catherine discusses her goal of showing others how to overcome fear after mastering a lesson. She also talks about her stubbornness and questioning, which she believes was productive in her development process. During the abduction, Catherine observes that the beam of light is blue but white at the end of her abductions. She suggests that the experiences are not from our space/time and are connected to all things. In the next abductee support group, Catherine shares her ideas on dealing with fear associated with abduction experiences by reacting in a meaningful way rather than immediately fearfully.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 189,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nDISCUSSION\nThe unfolding of Catherine’s case has followed her sense of need and\ndesire to know more about her experiences. As a result, a number of\nareas remain unexplored at the time of this writing. For example,\nCatherine told Pam Kasey in a conversation in October 1992 that she\nhad had \”a flashback\” that went \”through my head over and over\nagain\” of being in a nursery with many bassinets. A female nurse\nbrings one of the babies over to her and tells Catherine that she must\nhold it. She feels repulsed and disgusted and tells the nurse that she\ndoes not want to. \”It was very hard not to start crying during class\nwhen this flashback happened,\” Catherine said. We have not looked\ninto these suggestive images further.\nNevertheless, Catherine’s case illustrates many of the characteristic\nfeatures of the alien abduction phenomenon. Her candor and courage,\nability to recall details, straightforward articulation of her experiences,\nand, above all, her self-critical and hardheaded quality of mind give\nher story special value. Initially Catherine was ready to reject as incon\nsequential the suggestive experiences that she could already con\nsciously recall. She sought help reluctantly and held as dreams\nabduction experiences that she later felt to be real, though undergone\nin another state of consciousness. As more and more details of her\ntroubling experiences were remembered with intense emotions,\nCatherine clung to her doubts as to their actuality, looking with me for\nconventional explanations, until she acknowledged in a note after her\nfourth regression that \”my foundations of reality have been shaken.\”\nMost instrumental in Catherine’s emerging acknowledgment of the\npersonal truth of what she had undergone, was her sense of herself as a\nperson not given to the expression of strong feelings without a solid\nbasis in actual experience.\nThe acceptance of the actuality of her experiences, whatever their\nsource may ultimately prove to be, has permitted Catherine to deal\nmore effectively with the powerful affects and bodily feelings that\naccompany them, especially terror, rage, and grief, and to reach a high\ner or more creative level of consciousness. Of special value to her per\nsonal transformation has been Catherine’s decision to let her fears\nfully \”saturate\” her being when the encounters occur, rather than to\naggressively fight the threatening energies embodied in the alien pres\nence and activity. This has not meant a blind surrender to the aliens’\npurposes, but is, rather, the recognition of the need to let go of control\nin the face of mysterious forces that she cannot usefully oppose.\n175″,
“summary”: “Catherine’s case illustrates many features of the alien abduction phenomenon. She initially dismissed her experiences as inconsequential but later acknowledged that they had shaken her foundations of reality. Catherine’s acceptance of her experiences has allowed her to deal with the powerful emotions and bodily feelings that accompany them, and reach a higher level of consciousness. Catherine decided to let her fears fully \”saturate\” her being when the encounters occur, rather than fighting the threatening energies embodied in the alien presence and activity.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 18,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nnuclear holocaust; and ecological destruction on a scale that threatens\nthe survival of the earth’s living systems.\nThere are, of course, other phenomena that have led to the chal\nlenging of the prevailing materialist/dualistic worldview. These include\nnear death experiences, meditation practices, the use of psychedelic\nsubstances, shamanic journeys, ecstatic dancing, religious rituals, and\nother practices that open our being to what we call in the West non-\nordinary states of consciousness. But none of these, I believe, speaks to\nus so powerfully in the language that we know best, the language of\nthe physical world. For the abduction phenomenon reaches us, so to\nspeak, where we live. It enters harshly into the physical world, whether\nor not it is of this world. Its power, therefore, to reach and alter our\nconsciousness is potentially immense. All of these matters will be dis\ncussed more fully in the clinical case examples that constitute the\nbulk of this book, and, especially, in the concluding chapter.\nOne of the important questions in abduction research has been\nwhether the phenomenon is fundamentally new\u2014related to the sight\nings of \”flying saucers\” and other unidentified flying objects (UFOs)\nin the 1940s and the discovery in the 1960s that these craft had \”occu\npants\”\u2014or is but a modern chapter in a long story of humankind’s\nrelationship to vehicles and creatures appearing from the heavens that\ngoes back to antiquity.\nBEINGS FROM THE SKY OR OTHER DOMAINS THROUGH HISTORY*\nThe connection between humans and beings from other dimensions\nhas been illustrated in myths and stories from various cultures for mil\nlennia. In contradiction to the post-Renaissance metaphysic, predomi\nnant in Western societies, that places man at the center of creation,\nabove and separate from other forms of life, there are peoples around\nthe world who customarily communicate with nonhuman intelli\ngences and spirits through a variety of means. These communications\nand the myths they generate are an integral part of the cosmologies of\nmany non-Western cultures, constituting for each a kind of ontologi-\ncal skeleton upon which hangs the balance of culture, customs, and\nlifestyle.\nThroughout history, many societies have acknowledged conscious-\n* Dominique Callimanopulos researched and contributed much of the writing of this\nand the following section.\n4″,
“summary”: “Abduction refers to a phenomenon where individuals report being taken by unknown beings from their physical surroundings and transported to another location, often described as a spacecraft or otherworldly environment. This experience is said to be accompanied by a range of sensory perceptions and emotions that are difficult to explain within the framework of conventional reality. The phenomenon has been linked to various cultural and spiritual practices, including meditation, psychedelic use, and shamanic journeys. Some researchers have suggested that abduction may be related to unidentified flying objects (UFOs) sightings in the past, while others argue that it is a modern manifestation of an ancient human relationship with beings from other dimensions. The book explores this phenomenon through clinical case examples and concludes by discussing its implications for our understanding of consciousness and reality.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 190,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nCatherine’s shift in attitude from antagonistic battling\u2014a stance\nthat was initially useful for maintaining some sense of personal\nintegrity and agency\u2014to a kind of active acceptance has had several\nresults. It has enabled her to undergo considerable personal growth\nthat has been manifested by a desire, which she is already implement\ning, to help other abductees come to terms with their experiences and\nby a deepening sense of concern for the fate of the earth’s environ\nment. Information regarding the pollution of nature and the break\ndown of the earth’s interconnected living systems has been given to\nher during her abductions. Although Catherine distrusts the aliens’\nmotives in apparently trying to arrest these processes (perhaps they\njust want to protect their experimental arena and subjects), she can\nsee the purpose we share with them in preserving the earth.\nCatherine’s accepting and open attitude seems to have begun to\nbring some response to her desire for a more reciprocal relationship with\nthe aliens, or at least to bring answers to some of her questions. Instead\nof being told, as so many abductees are, that they are \”not ready to\nknow,\” recently Catherine has had less traumatic experiences and has\nhad the interconnectedness of the earth’s living systems powerfully\nrevealed to her during her alien encounters. Also meaningfully demon\nstrated to her but more difficult for a Western mind to accept, was the\ninterconnectedness of all consciousness as manifested in the experi\nence (convincing to her) of a previous incarnation as an Egyptian court\npainter.\nAs is true in all abduction narratives, Catherine’s case raises more\nquestions than it answers. For example, what is the technology or\nprocess\u2014we hardly know the right words\u2014whereby our minds can be\nso deliberately tricked as to see a forest on a spaceship or an executive\nconference room instead of the more stark or \”typical\” room on the\ncraft? And, finally, we are faced in Catherine’s story, as in so many\nabduction cases, with questions about the real purpose or meaning of\nthe hybrid reproductive project or experiment, which are disturbingly\nmanifested in Catherine’s experiences. She describes rows of hybrid\nbabies in some sort of incubatorium, and tells of a huge room with\nhundreds of tables on which human beings are undergoing procedures\nin which they have not agreed to participate.\n176″,
“summary”: “Catherine has shifted her attitude from antagonistic to accepting and open during her abductions. This change has allowed her to grow personally and develop a concern for the environment. Catherine has received information about the pollution of nature and the breakdown of the earth’s interconnected living systems during her encounters with aliens. Although she distrusts their motives, she can see the importance of preserving the earth. Catherine has had less traumatic experiences and has been shown the interconnectedness of the earth’s living systems and all consciousness during her alien encounters. However, questions remain about the technology used to trick our minds and the true purpose of the hybrid reproductive project or experiment, which is manifested in Catherine’s experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 191,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER EIGHT\nDELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nJ\noe, a thirty-four-year-old psychotherapist with a professional\ndevelopment consulting firm, wrote to me in August 1992 that he\nhad had \”a variety of ET experiences going back to early child\nhood\” and felt the urgent need, \”as scared as I feel,\” to \”air out these\nclosets.\” As a designer and leader of adventures in nature, Joe helps\npeople to overcome their fears, including fear of the dark. At the same\ntime he recognized that at the time he contacted me he was struggling\nwith \”my own fear around the dark.\” About three months before he\ncontacted me, while a massage therapist was working on his neck, Joe\nsuddenly had an image of lying on a table, surrounded by small beings\nwith large heads, one of whom was putting a needle in his neck. He\nscreamed in terror and could no longer deny the disturbing power of\nhis experiences. He learned of my interest in the abduction phenome\nnon through another abductee and also from the roommate of a\nwoman who was assisting me in my work and he wrote a letter sum\nmarizing his experiences.\nWhen I first met Joe his wife was expecting their first child in one\nmonth. The exploration of Joe’s alien encounters in the context of his\nwife’s pregnancy, labor and delivery, and his own evolving role as a\nfather, has given us a rich opportunity to examine the relationship of\nthe abduction phenomenon to Joe’s consciousness of the cycles of birth\nand death over time, including the recall of a dramatic past life experi\nence. In four hypnosis sessions between October 1992 and March 1993,\none before and three after his son Mark’s birth, we explored the com\nplex dimensions of Joe and Mark’s relationships with the alien beings,\nand Joe has struggled to integrate the alien-related elements in his own\nidentity. The personal liberation and growth that this integration has\npermitted has been a remarkable aspect of Joe’s case.\nJoe, the seventh of eight children, was born and grew up in a small\ntown in Maine. His father, who sold leather and threads to shoe facto\nries, died of Alzheimer’s disease a year before I met Joe. Joe calls his\nIrish family \”pretty typical Roman Catholic,\” and said that they were\n177″,
“summary”: “Joe is a 34-year-old psychotherapist who wrote to the author in August 1992, expressing the need to share his experiences with extraterrestrial beings. He had been struggling with fear of the dark and recognized that he needed help to overcome it. Joe’s wife was pregnant at the time, and their exploration of his alien encounters in the context of her pregnancy and labor provided a rich opportunity to examine the relationship between the abduction phenomenon and Joe’s consciousness of birth and death cycles over time. The author conducted four hypnosis sessions with Joe between October 1992 and March 1993, exploring the complex dimensions of his relationships with the alien beings. Through this integration, Joe experienced personal liberation and growth.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 192,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nmanifestly happy but actually dysfunctional and that his parents tended\nto be cold and \”emotionally tight… I wasn’t hugged or kissed much\”\nand \”spent a lot of time outdoors, where I felt safe and accepted.\”\n\”We grew up playing in the outdoors,\” he told a seminar group I\nwas teaching at The Cambridge Hospital, \”hunting, trapping, fishing.\”\nJoe, like other abductees, has felt that his relationship with what he\ncalls \”the ETs\” has provided emotional nourishment, support, and\nlove \”when nobody else would.\” He describes his mother, Julie, as a\nfearful person who initially did not want to hear about his ET experi\nences, becoming frightened and flustered when he would try to tell\nher about them. He remembers waking his parents one night as a child\nto tell them of a frightening experience and being told \”you just had a\nbad dream.\” Joe does not believe that any of his siblings have had\nabduction encounters. \”I’ve talked with them since,\” he says, and\nreceived a \”mixed reaction from denial to acceptance.\”\nFrom the time he was eight until perhaps fifteen, Joe liked to spend\nsummer nights sleeping outside on a porch with his younger brother,\nwho does not necessarily believe in the abduction phenomenon but\ntold him recently \”you were always afraid of UFOs.\” As a teenager Joe\nbecame aware of how separate and alone he felt, \”basically, you know,\nsocial-puberty blues.\” Recalling that time in one of his regressions, he\nsaid, \”I just don’t connect with anyone. I don’t fit in.\”\nJoe’s wife, Maria, is a psychotherapist, five years older than he. They\nmet at an alternative therapy teaching center and had been married\nfor five and a half years when I met him. They had been trying to con\nceive for two years, but Maria had two miscarriages. Joe has seen two\nbabies, toward whom he felt very loving, in \”a very lucid dream\” and\nwonders if they might not be fetuses of his and Maria’s who were\ntaken by the ETs. Joe identified intensely with his wife’s pregnancy\nand in his August letter to me wrote, \”Not unlike the labor my wife\nwill be facing, I am experiencing ‘contractions’ that are increasing with\nintensity and are painful if I resist.\” He, in turn, found that often after\nMark’s birth the old feeling of not fitting in came back and he felt like\n\”the fifth wheel.\” Joe finds Maria, who he does not believe is an\nabductee, basically supportive in relation to his experiences and says\nthat they look to each other for love and support.\nFrom the time he was a teenager, Joe pursued spiritual understanding,\nand has participated and taught in a number of personal growth-related\nactivities, including various mind/body healing workshops, psychosyn-\nthesis, different forms of meditation, and membership in a spiritualist\nchurch. When he was twenty he spent a year living alone in the forest in\n178″,
“summary”: “Joe is an abductee who grew up playing outdoors with his brother and hunting, trapping, and fishing. He has felt that his relationship with extraterrestrial beings (ETs) has provided emotional nourishment, support, and love when nobody else would. His mother was initially unsupportive of his ET experiences and became frightened when he tried to tell her about them. Joe’s wife is a psychotherapist who has been trying to conceive for two years but had two miscarriages. Joe identifies intensely with his wife’s pregnancy and wonders if the babies he saw in a lucid dream might be fetuses of theirs taken by ETs. Joe pursues spiritual understanding and has participated in various personal growth-related activities.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 193,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nnorthern Maine. Joe has worked therapeutically with people in alcohol\nrecovery, with sexual abuse cases, and incest survivors. For several years he\nhas been leading what one of his brochures describes as \”team-building\nworkshops, staff trainings and customized retreats\” which are offered for\nindividuals and organizations. He is also a valued consultant to other pro\nfessional development groups, especially those that lead excursions into\nnature, including Outward Bound schools. Yet behind his personal quest\nand professional competence Joe has always sensed fears of darker forces,\noutside of his control, that were associated with his ET experiences.\nAbout ten years before we met, Joe was told by one of his own spiritual\ncounselors that he would some day be \”working with people from other\nplanets.\”\nJoe has had dreams of contact with alien beings as far back as he\ncan remember. Sometimes he would wake up with his penis feeling\nsore. In his regressions he recalled experiences in which sperm was\n\”extracted mechanically,\” and \”IVe also seen infants that I felt they\nwere showing me because they were, in part, my own.\” Joe believes\nthat the ETs were interacting with him \”even in the womb,\” and in\nour last regression he recalled seeing the beings around the hospital\nbed when he was only two days old. Like many people with a history of\nabduction experiences, Joe had many unexplained childhood nose\nbleeds. When he was a small boy he had a recurrent nightmare that a\nwitch, like the one in the Wizard ofOz, would fly up to his bedroom\nwindow, force him to look into her \”huge eyes,\” and make him \”climb\nout onto the broom\” by \”hypnotizing me .. . Once I looked at her in\nthe eyes I was all hers and she would whisk me away.\” Throughout his\nchildhood Joe was fascinated with but afraid of UFOs. He would sleep\noutside, but have difficulty falling asleep because he was \”afraid that\nas soon as I did somebody’d come and take me away.\” Additional\nchildhood and adolescent experiences emerged in the hypnosis ses\nsions, including an experience from the age thirteen to fifteen period\nwhich will be described shortly in detail.\nJoe continued to have fears of UFOs and alien beings through his\nadolescence. Once at sixteen or seventeen when he was experimenting\nwith LSD, he became panicky to see a \”small ship\” about two hundred\nyards away \”and there’s somebody in it looking at me.\” He thought \”it\nwas checking me out\” and \”went just a little bit out of the way and\ndropped into the trees.\” During this period he had another experience\nin which he looked in the mirror in a bathroom in his home and felt\nhimself \”starting to sink, sink, sink … All of a sudden,\” he said, \”I was\nlooking through a window and it wasn’t me. It was an alien who was\n179″,
“summary”: “Joe is a therapist who has worked with people in alcohol recovery, sexual abuse cases, and incest survivors. He leads team-building workshops, staff trainings, and customized retreats for individuals and organizations. Joe has had dreams of contact with alien beings since he was a child and believes that the ETs were interacting with him even in the womb. In hypnosis sessions, Joe recalled experiences such as an experience from the age thirteen to fifteen period where he saw a small ship about two hundred yards away and felt someone looking at him. He also had another experience while experimenting with LSD where he looked in the mirror and felt himself sinking into an alien form.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 194,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nface-to-face looking at me, and he was round-headed and it was very\nknobby skin[ned] and kind of just warty, bumpy, and I think it was like\ngray or green\” with \”maybe a small mouth, thin neck, and then,\nWHAM! The reality of it hit me. I just freaked because I felt incredi\nbly vulnerable. It wasn’t like ‘Hi, my name is whatever and how do you\ndo.’ I felt like here’s somebody from another dimension who’s going to\ngo, Whoosh, pop, I’m gone. I’m history. They find Joe’s shoes in the\nbathroom.\”\nThe intense pain and fear that Joe felt in association with the mem\nory that came to him during the May 1992 bodywork session drove\nhim to seek my help. He told the seminar group, \”As a therapist is\nworking on my neck, I had a memory which totally blew me out of the\nwater. And it was of being on a table, about this high, not quite so\nwide, being surrounded by little people with big heads, and they’re\nputting a needle in my neck. I’m terrified. I’m screaming, and I almost\nbroke out in hives in that moment.\” He was also anxious about the\nimpending birth of his baby and his own imminent fatherhood.\nOur first hypnosis session was on October 9, about ten days before\nMaria’s official due date. Joe spoke of anxiety-filled dreams of UFOs,\nalien beings, and procedures on a table in a subterranean room hewn\nfrom rock. Maria herself was having dreams of \”the baby coming out\nand talking\” about travels of his own on a spaceship. Joe told of other\ncomplex, dark dreams involving mythic snakes, fish, dark birds, sexually\nthreatening women, mythic gods, and winged horses. Vast, wind-swept\nlandscapes and scenes that seemed both epic and fairy tale-like, cap\ntured his feeling of loss of control, helplessness, and fear as the time of\nhis baby’s birth approached. Images of a needle being put in his neck\nduring the spring bodywork session returned and Joe said, \”I want to\nrelease some of this fear\” in the session. We reviewed the various\nabduction experiences of his life, but in the end opted for an open-\nended regression in which his unconscious mind would suggest its own\ndirection and focus.\nJoe’s first image under hypnosis was of a nonhuman being with a\ntriangular face and a large forehead, narrow chin, and large, black,\nelliptical eyes. \”It’s inviting me back,\” he said. \”It’s moving away and\ndrawing me forward. It’s got long, thin arms. God’. It’s got a long, thin\nback.\” Breathing heavily with mounting distress he said, \”It can move\ngently. It can move fast. It wants me to lie on the table. It’s looking me\ndeep in the eye, telling me to relax.\” Whispering now, Joe said he was\n\”scared\” because \”I know they’re going to do something .. . my whole\nspine aches. My groin is on fire.\”\n180″,
“summary”: “Joe had a traumatic experience of being abducted and having a needle put in his neck during a bodywork session in May 1992. He sought help from a therapist due to the intense pain and fear he felt associated with the memory. During their first hypnosis session, Joe spoke of anxiety-filled dreams involving UFOs, alien beings, procedures on a table in a subterranean room, and mythic creatures. He wanted to release some of the fear he felt during the abduction experience. Under hypnosis, Joe saw a nonhuman being with a triangular face, large forehead, narrow chin, and large, black, elliptical eyes that invited him back and moved him forward. He was scared because he knew they were going to do something to him, and his whole spine ached and his groin was on fire.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 195,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nSensing that his fear was running ahead of his ability to handle it, I\nasked Joe to locate this experience in time and place. It occurred in his\nhome when he was a \”young teenager/’ fourteen or fifteen perhaps. It\nbegan in the late evening when he was feeling separate and \”very\nalone.\” Feeling restless and needing to go \”outdoors and connect/’ Joe\nwalked behind the barn in the rear of the house as if \”drawn\” there by\na \”real subtle\” force. He walked through the barn (\”sometimes the\nbarn feels a little spooky at night\”) and looked up at the stars. \”That’s\nwhen the ship came down. It came right down. Bam! There it was.\nSmall.\” The ship was \”kind of round, but oblong. It’s kind of like an\negg,\” a \”standing-up egg.\” The craft was \”real symmetrical . .. more\noblong on the top half\” and \”about four feet off the ground,\” with\nsome sort of \”feet\” holding it up.\nJoe felt frightened as a thin figure whose face is \”all lights/’ dressed\nin a one-piece, tight-fitting, black outfit, approached him. He felt he\nhad gone with this figure, whom he calls \”Tanoun,\” many times before\nand his greatest fear in this moment is that he will not want to come\nback to the earth at all. Joe felt impelled to go\u2014there is no choice in\nthat sense\u2014but \”I am more aware of the choice that I can go and not\nhave to come back.\” He felt a tightness in the neck as the fear he feels\nwith respect to the torn allegiances between the alien and Earth\nrealms mounted \”in my heart.\” Sobbing, Joe said, \”I’m not alone with\nhim. I know that. That’s okay. But he’s not there every day.\” The being\ncommunicated to Joe that he must return to \”work with them\n[human beings]\” and that \”I’ve got to have my foot in both worlds.\”\nWith his \”very round face . . . right next to mine,\” Tanoun put his\nhand on Joe’s shoulder\u2014\”he’s very comforting\”\u2014and \”we kind of\nwalked, kind of floated\” into the bottom of the ship, which seemed\n\”much bigger inside than outside.\” Tanoun took Joe down a hallway to\na large room with a table that he has often been placed upon. With\none hand on his head and one on his hip the being reassured Joe, who\nfelt \”this guy really loves me, and in a way I don’t feel anywhere else,\nand that’s kind of scary\” because it made him feel so \”different from\neverybody.\” Joe lay on his back on the table with his arms at his sides\nand noted he is wearing a \”white, metallic\” robe. He avoided looking\ninto the being’s eyes to reduce the intensity of the connection for\nwhich he also yearned. To \”open to them in my stomach\” would make\nthe relationship with the beings \”more real, and it makes me more like\nthem, which is very hard to integrate.\”\nIn addition to Tanoun, who was \”in charge,\” eight to ten slightly\nsmaller beings surrounded the table. \”The one on my left\” held a large\n181″,
“summary”: “Joe had a traumatic experience when he was a young teenager, around fourteen or fifteen years old, in his home. He felt alone and restless and walked behind the barn in the rear of the house as if drawn there by a subtle force. While looking up at the stars, he saw a small, round, oblong ship come down from the sky. The ship was symmetrical with four feet off the ground, held up by some sort of \”feet\”. Joe felt frightened as a thin figure with a face made of lights and dressed in a one-piece, tight-fitting black outfit approached him. He called this being Tanoun and his greatest fear was that he would not want to come back to earth at all. Tanoun communicated to Joe that he must return to work with humans and that \”I’ve got to have my foot in both worlds\”. The beings placed Joe on a large table in a room and reassured him with one hand on his head and the other on his hip. They told him that they loved him and yearned for a deeper connection, but Joe avoided looking into their eyes to reduce the intensity of the connection.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 196,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nneedle, about a foot long, with a kind of hilt, as Joe anticipated\nintense pain. Tanoun told him to look \”inside his eyes\” and relax by\nlosing himself there, but he feared \”I would disappear\” and \”not come\nback\” if he let go completely. \”He’s inviting me forward, and I’m\nscared. It’s like I’m inside him\u2014inside his head, inside his eyes.\” The\nneedle penetrated the left side of Joe’s neck below the ear, \”almost like\nagainst my skull.\” It was very painful, but became less so as \”I look\nmore into his eyes.\” Once in, the needle was moved around, and the\npain ceased. Joe felt both that \”they’re taking a little bit of something\nout, and they’re putting something in\” that will make it \”easier to fol\nlow me.\” He said, \”They’re putting a picture in my mind\” of a \”small,\nsilver, pill-shaped thing that they’re leaving there\” which has \”four\ntiny, tiny little wires coming off it.\” After the needle was removed Joe\nwas told, \”We are close. We are with you. We’re here to help you.\nWe’re here to guide you, to make it through your difficult times.\”\nAfter this Joe was taken further down the hall to \”another ET\” who\nseemed to him \”like a head honcho.\” He was sitting in a chair sur\nrounded by light which appeared to come from him. This being was\ntaller than the others, with a face that appeared more human. \”He’s\nputting his hands on my head. It’s like he’s baptizing me. He likes\nme\u2014he’s energizing me. He’s blessing me. He’s giving me something\nto help me hang in here . . . He’s giving me strength and knowing, just\nknowing that I’m not alone. I’m loved, and I’m connectable\” with\nboth them and on Earth. Sobbing, Joe said that he was told \”they will\nbe closer if I let them. You don’t have to be so far away . . . It’s just a\nmatter of time when it will be okay.\”\nExperiencing the struggle to be both alien and human, Joe felt con\nfused as he returned to the earth. He perceived \”the part of me that’s\nwaiting for me behind the barn looks like them.\” This was \”the part of\nme that didn’t want to go.\” Joe \”pulled back from that part of me\nbecause he looks a little like them.\” Soon he was \”by myself behind\nthe barn\” feeling \”kind of mixed up.\” His body felt tight and uncom\nfortable as he returned. \”I don’t know where I belong,\” he said.\nDuring this abduction event Joe received an \”incredible\” glimpse by\n\”going in their eyes, by just connecting with them and leaving any sep\naration,\” a sense of what it would be like to go completely into the ET\nor alien world. \”I would just go out of myself\” and go \”anywhere\”\u2014to\n\”world, space, planets, distance.\”\n\”Your body or your consciousness or both?\” I asked.\n\”Without my body, sometimes in my body. I become wind. I\nbecome space. I become matter. I spin, swirl, slow, fall …\” In the\n182″,
“summary”: “Joe was abducted by extraterrestrial beings and underwent a procedure where a needle was inserted into his neck to access his mind. During the procedure, Joe felt both that something was being taken out of him and something was being put in. He saw a small, silver pill-shaped object with four tiny wires coming off it. After the procedure, Joe was told that the beings were close and would help him through difficult times. The beings touched his head and gave him strength and knowing that he was not alone. Joe felt confused as he returned to earth, feeling like a part of him looked like the extraterrestrial beings. He perceived himself as both alien and human, unsure of where he belonged.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 197,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nalien form Joe could experience different energies, \”dancing drops,\norchestras and music, crash, bang, hard places, dark places, vast, vast,\nvast… I feel bliss. I feel love. I feel connected. I feel unsafe. I just am\nin whatever I want. I dance. It’s dance everywhere . . . dance with dif\nferent beings, different lights, different energies.\” It is \”so different\”\nfrom \”everyday life, being Joe\” that it is \”just so difficult to integrate\”\nwhen he comes back to Earth.\nJoe did not recall exactly how he was returned to the starting point\nbehind the barn. He recalls walking into the barn, then to his house\nand upstairs to sleep. But just before I brought him completely out of\nthe trance state Joe remembered being told by Tanoun, \”your baby is\none of us,\” the \”us\” including Joe himself in his alien identity.\nJoe and Maria’s baby, Mark, was born on November 10, about three\nweeks after the expected due date. About a week after Mark’s birth,\nJoe wrote in a note to me, \”As I write, mother and child are napping\ntogether, home finally after five days in the hospital. Mark Joseph was\nborn by C-section [necessitated by breach position and infection] last\nTuesday, and watching the surgery brought me full circle with my own\nexperiences aboard UFOs. It was interesting, enlightening, and reas\nsuring, and it gave me greater trust and surrender to this whole\nprocess.\”\nA second hypnosis session was scheduled for November 30. We\ntalked first about events connected with the hospitalization and birth,\nwhich had been especially stressful for both parents. Mark had seemed\nto talk to his mother in utero, and she had several dreams in which\nMark told her the name that they were to give him. Joe spoke of an\nabduction experience that occurred two nights after he brought Mark\nand Maria back from the hospital in which two beings were beside him\nand sent \”a shot, like a burst of energy\” into his head using a blunt\ninstrument and left him feeling \”foggy\” and disoriented. Maria was\nwith him, but he does not recall seeing the baby. This was \”the most\nconscious experience I’ve had to date.\”\nIn the beginning of his second regression, Joe talked of his care not\nto burden Maria with his ET experiences, despite her receptivity; of\nhis own resistance to accepting their power in his life; and the feelings\nof vulnerability that they created. \”I’m afraid to face a part of myself,\”\nhe said. With strong emotion, verging on tears, Joe spoke of his dis\ntress at the discovery of how \”intimately involved\” with the alien\nbeings he was, \”in cahoots,\” a kind of \”double agent .. . working with\n183″,
“summary”: “Joe is an alien who has experienced different energies and had a baby. He was returned to Earth after being in an insane asylum and had a hypnosis session where he talked about his experiences. In the beginning of his second regression, Joe spoke of his care not to burden Maria with his ET experiences, despite her receptivity; of his own resistance to accepting their power in his life; and the feelings of vulnerability that they created.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 198,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthem\” and thereby betraying his Earth partners. Tm split,\” he said, \”I\nlead this secret life, and the secret life is that I’ve spent a lot of time\nwith them.\”\nBut more than this, what troubled Joe was his sense that he was a\nwilling partner with the alien beings in using unwilling humans for a\nbreeding project. Even \”last night\” he had had an experience in which\nhe saw a large alien infant head with huge, dark, beautiful eyes with\nwhom he felt a special connection. Although he felt that the hybridiza\ntion project might be worthwhile, \”an evolutionary thing\” (\”every time\nyou hybridize you get more vigor\”), he was not sure what species would\nbenefit most. Almost crying in his distress, Joe said he had the sense\nthat he had had a recent sexual experience on a ship \”with a woman\nwho didn’t want to.\” We decided to try to get more information about\nthis in the regression in order for him to expand his awareness of his\ncomplex dual role and to increase his power to choose freely.\nAt the beginning of the regression Joe saw a \”parade of images\” on a\nspaceship, a variety of \”people\” who seemed to be derived from a\nchaotic gene pool. Some of the beings were ugly, even evil looking. It\nseemed like a kind of interplanetary \”United Nations.\” The total\nimpact of this was to give Joe a \”harmonious\” feeling, as if he were\nbeing shown \”they’re all there in good company.\” His own form kept\nchanging, \”like a chameleon.\” He felt \”more comfortable in a shape\nlike them … somewhat translucent,\” with a large head and big ellipti\ncal eyes, long and thin in the torso, light grayish in color, the hands a\nlittle webbed with long arms and fingers\u2014three and a thumb.\n\”Wow! I feel like I’m inside me. It feels very elegant, very graceful. I\nfeel like I’m no longer walking\u2014just kind of moving, most like swim\nming. It’s opening up to a part of the ship that feels like a heart valve,\nor something. It just feels very, very spacious.\”\n\”Etherical,\” \”fluid,\” and a sense of \”vastness\” were other ways Joe\ndescribed what it felt like to be in the alien form. He felt \”incredu\nlous,\” doubting his experience and wondering how he could hide from\nhimself that \”I also exist here, on the ship . .. I’m just so much more\ncomfortable.\” He felt then an intense struggle between his \”human-\nness\” and the humanoid identity, which he had maintained as sepa\nrate. Yet he also felt that he was \”more fully integrated in being\nhuman\” than most alien beings.\nJoe called the race of beings to which he belonged in his humanoid\nidentity the \”brotherhood\” or the \”Obasai\” people. Thought processes\nfor these forms are intuitive and \”not linear … I feel like my thoughts\nare available to everyone, and there’s nothing to hide. There’s no\n184″,
“summary”: “Joe is a human who has been secretly working with an alien race called the Obasai people for a breeding project. He feels conflicted about his role and has had a recent sexual experience on a ship with a woman who didn’t want to. During a regression, Joe describes seeing a variety of beings on a spaceship and feeling comfortable in an alien form that is more fluid and spacious than his human form. He calls this race the Obasai people and describes their thought processes as intuitive and non-linear.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 199,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nshame. There’s a sense of oneness, and we can have different ideas\nand opinions, but yet, there’s still a blending harmony … This part of\nthe ship,\” he said, \”is for integration … it spends a lot of time around\nEarth.\” Other projects are not Earth related and involve \”other dimen\nsions, other galaxies,\” but \”time and space is not an issue.\” Travel\noccurs when \”you just think yourself there.\”\nJoe told then of an experience he had had just a few days earlier as\n\”Orion,\” his humanoid identity. He felt himself to be seven and a half\nto eight feet tall, although he sensed that he could mate his body\ntaller or shorter. A blond woman of about thirty-five he called\n\”Adriana\” was brought to him so that he could \”make love with her\”\nand \”give her my seed.\” Although Joe felt that \”she’s been involved a\nlong time,\” it troubled him, at least in his human self, that a part of\nher was frightened. Adriana, Joe said, was walking her dog at night\nwhen she was abducted and was \”in a sleepy state\” when the beings\nfloated her into the ship. \”Part of her freaked out when she first saw\nthe ship,\” Joe said. He felt loving and gentle toward Adriana, stroked\nher head, reassured her that \”we care for you\” and encouraged her to\nrelax. \”I wouldn’t copulate with her without on some level her cooper\nation, her agreement.\”\nAdriana was placed on a slightly tipped platform with her head\nhigher than her feet. She was kept in a sleepy or dreamy state (\”men\ntally they create, like, this web . . . they just drape her in this soft, gen\ntle energy\”) as she was undressed by small beings. \”There is that\nfearful part of her that just totally doesn’t want any of this to be hap\npening,\” and when this resistance \”bubbles up to the surface\” the\nbeings controlled her through a kind of energy \”massaging.\”\nThe sexual or reproductive act itself was quite brief. Three or four of\nthe beings watched as Orion inserted his small \”almost hollow\” penis\n(erect, \”but not real hard, not like, you know, unbending … it just\nworks its way in\”), perhaps half the thickness of a human one, into\nAdriana’s vagina. The testicles were \”just some bumps\” on his body.\n\”They don’t hang out or anything.\” Although there was fondness and\nlove on Joe’s part, \”it’s not horny-passionate . . . It’s not a rhythmical in\nand out intercourse. It feels more like just a rocking embrace . .. very\nsoft and very gentle,\” quite \”natural. .. like a kinship.\” Joe wondered \”if\nI changed my shape, because when I hy down on her I’m not much big\nger than her, and just kind of rock a little side to side … It doesn’t take\nlong. It’s more like intent. It’s not like I have to work myself to a place\nwhere my body will release it. I can just put it in and release it.\” A clear\nfluid \”just oozes out.\” Although Joe or Orion caressed Adriana lovingly,\n185″,
“summary”: “The text describes a brief sexual encounter between a humanoid being named Orion and a woman named Adriana. The encounter takes place on an alien spacecraft where Orion is part of a project to integrate beings from different dimensions. During the encounter, Adriana is undressed by small beings and her resistance is controlled through energy massaging. The sexual act itself is brief and gentle, with Orion inserting his small penis into Adriana’s vagina and releasing it quickly. The encounter is described as a natural and loving embrace between two beings.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 19,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\nness as something more potent than we have in the West\u2014as a sieve\nor receiver and transmitter of communication with forces, not always\nvisible, other than ourselves. The contemporary Western tenet that we\nare alone in the universe, conversant only with ourselves, is, in fact, a\nminority perspective, an anomaly.\nAcross many epochs, humans have reported making contact with a\nmultitude of gods, spirits, angels, fairies, demons, ghouls, vampires,\nand sea monsters. All have been said to instruct, direct, harass, or\nbefriend humans with varying dispositions, motives, and purposes.\nWhile many of these beings have seemed quite at home on Earth, the\nmajority made their visits from other habitats or dimensions. The sky,\nin particular, has always been a popular haven for nonhumans and has\ncome to represent extraterrestrial dimensionality rather opulently,\nespecially as Earth’s frontiers seemed, in recent times, to have shrunk.\nAs Ralph Noyes has noted, \”we used to populate the Earth with spirits\nand Gods. Now they have been chased away and the sky is their\nhaven\” (Noyes 1990).\nIn Truk, located in the Marshall Islands, people have traditionally\nbelieved in an outer world that corresponds in some ways to our mod\nern conception of outer space. It is a world of mystery and power, a\nworld from which people in this world derived their being. There was,\nmoreover, a continual dialogue between the people of this world and\nthe inhabitants of the outer spirit world (Goodenough 1986, p. 558).\nLikewise, Native American Hopi were traditionally taught by the\nKachinas, spiritlike beings from other planets, who instructed them in\nagricultural techniques and gave them philosophical and moral guide\nlines that have shaped Hopi culture (Clark and Coleman 1975,\np. 215). People in Ireland believed that fairies or the gentle folk were\nnot earthly, having originated on other planets. Fairies often travel\nabout the skies in cloudlike aerial boats called \”fairy boats\” or \”spectre\nships\” (Rojcewicz 1991, p. 481).\nMircea Eliade, the renowned mythologist, has amply documented\nthe symbolic significance of the differentiation of sky and Earth as\nillustrating both the separation and connection between the human\nand spirit wodds. According to Eliade, \”archaic myths worldwide speak\nof an extremely close proximity that existed primordially between\nHeaven and Earth. In illo tempore, the gods came down to Earth and\nmingled with men and men, for their part, could go up to Heaven by\nclimbing the mountain, tree creeper or ladder, or might even be taken\nup by birds\” (Eliade 1957, p. 59).\nThese ascension myths, Eliade says, these images of the earth and\n5″,
“summary”: “The book \”UFO Abductions: An Introduction\” discusses the idea that humans have had contact with various supernatural beings throughout history, such as gods, spirits, angels, fairies, demons, ghouls, vampires, sea monsters, and extraterrestrial beings. These beings have instructed, directed, harassed, or befriended humans with varying dispositions, motives, and purposes. The sky has always been a popular haven for nonhumans and represents extraterrestrial dimensionality. Many cultures around the world have believed in an outer world that corresponds to our modern conception of outer space, and there has been a continual dialogue between the people of this world and the inhabitants of the outer spirit world. The book also discusses the symbolic significance of the differentiation of sky and Earth as illustrating both the separation and connection between the human and spirit worlds.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 200,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nshe appeared to be split. Part of her \”is totally present\” and \”the inter\naction feels beautiful/’ but her \”stormy\” fearful part felt violated.\nReproductive acts like this, Joe said, are \”necessary\” so that\n\”humans aren’t lost in their race and their seed and their knowledge/’\nfor \”human beings are in trouble … A storm is brewing,\” an \”electro\nmagnetic\” catastrophe resulting from the \”negative\” technology\nhuman beings have created. Adriana’s fertilized seed, for example,\nmight be taken \”back out of her\” and \”then we’ll grow a baby that’s\ngot a lot of human in it\” and \”raise it\” as \”one of our own … If the\nhumans totally die\u2014we have their children.\” The purpose of this\nhybridization program, Joe said, was evolutionary, to perpetuate the\nhuman seed and \”crossbreed\” with other species on the ships and else\nwhere in the cosmos. Joe spoke sadly of the inevitable further deterio\nration of the earth. Many humans will die, but the species will not be\neradicated.\nJoe felt conflicted about the information he was uncovering. On the\none hand as \”a father\” with \”a business\” he feared ridicule should he\nmake his knowledge public. On the other hand, he felt a sense of\nurgency in relation to his fellow humans. But the \”defiant, fearful,\negocentric\” part of him stands in the way of taking full responsibility\nfor what he knows. His \”human side\” has doubts and at times fears\nthat the dark-eyed beings are \”sinister\” or \”malicious,\” with \”rene\ngades\” from other ships that toy with us \”to make us a good breeding\ncow.\” Yet in his Orion self he does not sense anything of this sort.\nAfter emerging from the trance state, Joe felt shocked at what we\nhad uncovered and anticipated that he would need a great deal of sup\nport in order to come to terms with the complex and disturbing\ndimensions of his identity. He felt \”a little incredulous\” to discover\nthat he was living \”a double existence,\” but the emotional power of\nthe session, together with the objective clarity with which Joe could\nexperience being Orion, convinced him of the authenticity of what he\nhad just been through. As a man brought up in an Irish Catholic fami\nly in which emotion was \”squashed,\” Joe was astounded to see how his\nabduction experiences had become a \”conduit,\” opening him to a\nwide range of strong feelings. He was particularly concerned for the\ndistress that was caused for Adriana and other human beings by acts\nsuch as Orion’s. In the end he came back to the affirmation the ses\nsion had given to his lifelong feeling that he \”should have been born at\na different time or on a different planet.\”\nThe session was both validating and confusing for Joe. Over the\nnext few weeks he struggled with the task of reconciling his ET and\n186″,
“summary”: “Joe, an Irish Catholic man from New York City, had a traumatic experience where he felt like he was split into two parts – one that was present and enjoying the interaction, while the other felt violated. Joe learned that humans are in trouble due to negative technology they have created, and that hybridization with other species is necessary for evolutionary purposes. However, Joe feels conflicted about sharing this information as it may lead to ridicule or fear from others. After emerging from a trance state, Joe realized he was living a double existence as both a human and an Orion, and felt overwhelmed by the emotional power of the experience. Despite his initial skepticism, Joe came back to the affirmation that he should have been born at a different time or on a different planet.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 201,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nhuman identities, his stress as a new father, and, perhaps most impor\ntant of all, his sense that Mark too was connected with the alien world.\nA third hypnosis session was scheduled for January 4, 1993, to explore\nthese areas.\nAt the beginning of the session Joe spoke of his own feelings of\nneediness that Mark’s presence was stirring and the lack of nurturing\nhe had experienced as a child. His relationship with Maria seemed to\nbe \”on hold, emotionally, sexually,\” as she was so occupied with Mark.\nFurthermore, joe had not \”felt them,\” the ETs, much recently, missing\nthe \”support and love from them,\” which was adding to his feelings of\nsadness and loneliness. At the same time as \”my reality has been\nrocked\” by the affirmation of the ET encounters, \”my heart’s just\nblown away by this beautiful little being . . . How do I balance my\nneeds, the baby’s needs, Maria’s needs\” and the \”deeper levels\” being\nstirred by the ET experiences, Joe asked. Sometimes he feels he is\n\”being snuffled\” like \”a deck of cards.\” Joe wanted to explore under\nhypnosis \”my connection with them,\” but at the same time he did not\nwant to \”abandon my kid\” as he now felt \”abandoned by them.\”\nBefore the regression began, Joe told of a recent dream in which a\nlifeless baby was taken out of a plane crash. He picked up the baby and\ncleaned it off with muddy water and saw that there was something\nodd about its back. Then he gave it to somebody else to take care of.\nHe associated this with his sense that Mark is \”from there . . . incar\nnated\” as \”part ET\” and he feared that they might come and \”take\nhim out of my arms … I cannot handle you guys coming and taking\nhim,\” he said. He felt vulnerable and unsafe himself and worried fur\nther that he could not \”protect\” Mark, and wondered if he should.\nJoe’s first image under hypnosis was of an ET showing him \”a tray\nthat they put babies in to weigh them.\” He also saw babies in high\nseats who looked human except for big eyes and bony eye sockets.\n\”The ETs are gentle with the babies,\” and three grays, one of whom\nwas \”the same one that works with me a lot,\” were feeding them a\n\”green, clear liquid\” by putting the end of a cylindrical silver and glass\ntube in their mouths and letting them suck it in. One of the babies\nwas Mark, who was fat as he was in \”real life\” at the time. Mark was\nlooking up into the ETs’ eyes and seemed relaxed. The beings sponged\nthe babies with a green liquid, as if to put energy into their bodies.\nThe liquid seemed to be the same substance they gave the babies to\ndrink. The ETs seemed to have \”a primary relationship\” with Mark\nand the other babies, \”and they’re not going to let me interfere with\ntheir relationship with him.\”\n187″,
“summary”: “Joe had a hypnosis session on January 4th, 1993 to explore his feelings towards Mark and his sense of connection with the aliens. During the session, Joe spoke about his neediness that Mark’s presence was stirring, lack of nurturing he experienced as a child, and his relationship with Maria being \”on hold.\” He also mentioned feeling abandoned by the aliens and worried about not being able to protect Mark. Under hypnosis, Joe saw an ET showing him a tray of babies and babies in high seats who looked human except for big eyes and bony eye sockets. The ETs were gentle with the babies and feeding them green liquid through a cylindrical silver and glass tube. One of the babies was Mark, who was relaxed and seemed to have a primary relationship with the aliens.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 202,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nJoe had the feeling that he once went through a similar experience,\nand felt sad for Mark because he knew \”there’s a painful part\” that lies\nahead for him. He described that \”we [Joe, the ETs, and even Maria in\npart] worked out this relationship with him before he was born to us\n[Joe and Maria].\” Mark himself was once a gray ET, but his conscious\nness or soul \”went from being an ET to being born as our baby . .. this\nwasn’t any light thing for him.\” There are risks for Mark’s soul, Joe\nnoted, in \”being human, going into this body . . . He’s making a big\ncommitment.\” I asked him to explain. \”It’s kind of like putting on a\nwet suit and scuba gear, and it’s putting on a denser existence and you\ncan get trapped in it. It can get stuck on you .. . you begin to believe\nwhat your body tells you and you forget how to energetically discon\nnect from it. . . that you’re vaster than it.\” Just maintaining a physical\nexistence can be \”all-engrossing.\” Fearfulness and the preoccupation\nwith the care and survival of his physical body could make Mark forget\nthat \”he’s more than his body\” and that \”it isn’t a life or death matter\nfor him if his body gets hurt or the body dies, or he isn’t socially\naccepted.\” If Mark’s energy were to become totally focused on his\nbody \”then the fear will be overwhelming and he’ll just get stuck.\”\nI took Joe back to what he had witnessed as the beings worked with\nMark. They were inside a ship in the dark, \”probably so that Mark isn’t\ndistracted by other things.\” Joe was wearing just a T-shirt and Mark\nwas in his diaper. The ETs were doing a kind of \”remodeling\” of Mark\nso that \”more of him,\” more of his energy, could manifest. \”He con\nnects with them … On one level he knows what’s going on … his\nsoul [is] totally mature as us, but he also has forgotten . . . and it will\nbe a process of bringing that level of awareness back up to speed,\” Joe\nsaw the beings holding \”crystals against his head,\” moving his hands,\nand \”shining a light in his eyes and on his hand … It was like a light\ncame out of his eye to look at his hands. They’re helping him make\nthat connection . .. They’ve got him on his back and they’re stretch\ning him, moving his arms and legs.\” These interventions would enable\nMark to be more connected and less fearful and to experience \”more\nsoul, more energy, more heart.\” Because our physicality is so \”dense,\”\n\”a lot of awareness\” is required to expand our knowledge beyond the\ntechnical level to wisdom. To liberate latent powers, we have to \”levi\ntate our body\” and live without eating.\nJoe felt the weight of his responsibility as a kind of \”donor,\” giving\nMark over to this evolutionary process while at the same time making\nsure \”he doesn’t forget . . . He’s counting on me to help him remem\nber.\” In his role on Earth, Joe felt like a man he read about who went\n188″,
“summary”: “Joe had a feeling that Mark was going through a difficult experience and knew there was a painful part ahead for him. Joe described that they had worked out a relationship with Mark before he was born to them. Mark was once a gray ET, but his consciousness or soul \”went from being an ET to being born as their baby.\” There are risks for Mark’s soul in being human and going into a denser existence. The beings worked with Mark inside a ship in the dark, holding crystals against his head, moving his hands, and shining a light in his eyes to help him make a connection and experience more soul, energy, and heart. Joe felt responsible for helping Mark remember and not forget during this evolutionary process on Earth.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 203,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\n\”undercover,\” admitting himself to an insane asylum to discover the\nabuses there but became stuck inside after the people who knew him\noutside the walls died off. Joe likened his lonely struggle to sell himself\nand manipulate his way materially, indeed \”human existence\” itself, to\nliving in an insane asylum. \”Let’s pretend, pretend everything’s great.\nLet’s pretend we’re not all so fuckin’ tight, so tense that we can’t even\nwalk straight. Let’s pretend. You know, you scratch my back and I’ll\nscratch yours.\” How, he wondered, was he to raise Mark in the insane\nasylum so that his spirit could be preserved.\nAt this point Joe’s attention shifted to his own pain and loneliness\nand his relationship with the beings. He felt intense isolation and\naloneness, as if he had contracted \”into this hard shell\” like an \”egg\nthat’s just hard and dark.\” He remembered the ETs hands on him and\nfelt he was \”pupating or something\” as blocked energies were released.\nHe was seven or eight years old and in a vast space, as if underground.\nHe experienced himself as if split between his ET and human selves.\nThe ET part has got \”his hands on my kidneys, my lower back,\” and\nhis human self is \”trying to relax and open and to connect to him. Oh,\nGod! It’s almost sexual.\” Joe was experiencing intense emotions at this\npoint, expressed in sounds like \”Ohhhhh\” and \”Ahhhhhh.\” These feel\nings, a kind of combination of excitement and pleasurable release of\ntension, grew stronger as Joe spoke of energy moving through his body.\n\”The ET part of me is the most grounded and the least changing, and\nhe’s kind of like orchestrating. He has the most information of all of\nus. He’s facilitating. Oh, but he’s getting healed too.\” Intense energy\nmoved up his spine and throughout his body. At first he felt \”frag\nmented,\” but the \”light. I feel it like light\” brought his parts together.\nJoe seemed to continue to absorb energy in \”slow pulses,\” which gave\nhim deep satisfaction.\nAs he experienced his ET and human parts becoming integrated, Joe\nfelt less alone. He could also connect with Mark. \”It’s like I’m more on his\nwavelength.\” I asked him what was the source of the energy he seemed to\nbe taking in. \”It’s me, you know, it’s our soul or essence\” or \”my ET self.\”\nIt had always been there, but \”I just wasn’t energized to it. It was locked\n[from] me.\” I asked Joe what had happened during the seven- or eight-\nyear-old period, but he could remember only that it was \”a hard time.\” As\nhe spoke of letting go of the blocks, he felt new waves of energy course\nthrough his body. More expressive sounds came forth as he felt \”all these\nshivers. Chills . . . rolling, rolling, rolling through me. I feel like I’m\nexpanding like a blown-up balloon.\” These pleasure feelings seemed to\nbegin in the kidney region and radiate through his whole body.\n189″,
“summary”: “Joe is an undercover agent who has been stuck inside an insane asylum after pretending to be insane to gather information. He feels isolated and alone, as if he has contracted into a hard shell like an egg. Joe experiences intense emotions and energy moving through his body as he integrates his ET and human selves. The source of the energy is his soul or essence, which had always been there but was locked from him until he let go of the blocks.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 204,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nAfter this, Joe’s heart opened to Maria, and then he felt himself\nwalking through and closing a patio glass door with the sight and\nsound of beautiful chimes. I asked about the relationship he had spo\nken of between his soul and his ET self. The ET self, he said, \”was like\nanother manifestation of my soul.\” Then he added, \”I feel like I just\nintegrated all parts of me towards oneness.\” He was struck with a pow\nerful image of looking down and seeing his own body as if in \”a hall of\nmirrors\” and saw himself \”on many different levels.\” The experience\nwas intensely \”beautiful\” as Joe experienced \”walking through these\ndifferent membranes of myself.\” The levels were \”getting together\” in\na \”harmonious\” order. \”It felt real integrated.\” Joe felt that now he\ncould be with Mark in the human insane asylum. \”From a more\ngrounded place\” he could \”walk him through the hall of mirrors.\”\nAt this point in the session Joe no longer felt himself to be in a ship.\nRather, he was in \”just space\” or in \”many dimensions\”\u2014there were no\nright words. A \”gray\” being seemed to smile at him and asked, \”So how\ndoes it feel?\” Joe described, \”I’m not fragmented. It feels great. It’s like\noneness.\” He thought that although the ETs had participated in his\nprocess of integration that \”it gets bigger than them, beyond them.\”\nSomething more reciprocal seemed to be occurring, bringing them also\ncloser to \”oneness, closer to creation.\” The ET-human connection\n\”enables them to become more than just ET and human . . . Working\nwith us feels like it helps them go even higher.\” The ET that asked, \”So\nhow does it feel?\” seemed genuinely curious on his own behalf.\nAfter the regression, Joe and I talked of the implications of the ses\nsion for his parenting of Mark. He felt he could more fully \”be here for\nhim,\” help him \”stay strong and help him stay connected\” with his\n\”higher self.\” Joe felt that for himself his abduction experiences, espe\ncially as revealed in this session, were \”like a rite of passage,\” a \”step of\ngrowth\” toward becoming \”more human.\” He felt that as a human\nbeing he had been part of \”an experiment that went sour,\” a kind of\naberration of God’s creation.\nWe returned to the image of this culture as an insane asylum. Joe pic\ntured himself rocking Mark to sleep at two o’clock in the morning, \”feel\ning the ETs\” and \”real comfortable with them coming and taking him.\”\nFor now, he thought, they were helping Mark become connected with\n\”his own soul.\” Joe called the whole alien-human project a \”retooling . ..\ncreating a different reality\” where \”there’s the option of humanness.\” A\nnecessary step in his transformation, he said, was \”my humanness going\ninto the pain . . . I’m more integrated. There’s no doubt about that,\” he\nconcluded. \”I feel like I’ll be a much better parent.\”\n190″,
“summary”: “Joe had an abduction experience where he felt himself integrating all parts of his soul towards oneness. He saw himself as a hall of mirrors with different levels getting together in a harmonious order. The experience was beautiful and intense, and Joe felt that now he could be with Mark in the human insane asylum. After the regression, Joe realized that his abduction experiences were like a rite of passage towards becoming more human. He called the whole alien-human project a \”retooling\” process creating a different reality where there’s the option of humanness. Joe felt that his humanness going into the pain was a necessary step in his transformation, and he would be a much better parent as a result.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 205,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nThis session had powerful reverberations for Joe in the weeks that\nfollowed. He continued to feel the \”fragmented parts\” of himself com\ning together and an increase in \”my soul’s love and energy.\” Four days\nafter the session he had a kind of energy crisis or \”kriya,\” evoked dur\ning a massage. He sweated and shivered and felt intense pain moving\nfrom place to place in his body, starting in the kidney region and\nflooding his spine and head. \”I was moaning and rolling around, over\nwhelmed by the experiential/emotional/physical pain.\” His \”ET\nguides\” were holding his hands and head, and he was flooded with\nscenes from his past, \”a full circular tray of sixty to seventy slides con\ntaining sixty to seventy separate experiences … It was like the ETs\nheld my eyes open and manipulated time so that I experienced each\ntray in one to two seconds … I felt they controlled the multidimen\nsional shifts.\” Maria came into the room several times, but he did not\nwant to speak to her out of fear of interrupting the process. He found\nhimself simultaneously confronting his parents angrily as a child and\nfeeling understanding, compassion, and acceptance toward them.\nJoe spent the nest two days recovering from this experience. On the\nthird day he had a vision of a \”giant vaginal hairball. It was gross,\nslimy, and dirty. I couldn’t distinguish much, just two legs and a hairy\ncrotch. At first I was revulsed, but stayed with it. It clarified into the\nhair of a goddess being born. She had long black and gray hair, now\nclean and brushed, flowing from the vaginal lips. I could ‘see’ inside\nand saw the beautiful, wise, young/ageless face of my goddess, my\nfeminine self. I felt a flood of love, comfort, and warmth in connecting\nwith her, and knew her birth was my integration of male-female. It was\na beautiful vision.\n\”The outfalling of all this is I have felt much more centered and\ngrounded. It is much easier and cleaner to discern what is best for\nme\u2014how I can best love and honor myself, the one that is wild, outra\ngeous, impolite, and divine; the one that is emerging more and more. I\nfee] my ET guides have been playing a big role in this and they want\nme ‘whole and healed,’ i.e., up and running, ready to go, when the shit\nhits the fan geographically.\n\”One of the last things I did Monday morning was to call a business\nassociate of mine and present him with the idea of him taking over a\nlot of work of my business. It just doesn’t feel important any more\u2014\nit’s not what I’m truly being prepared to do.\”\nDuring the weeks that followed Joe continued to have a number of ET\nexperiences and to recall earlier contacts. He felt he was struggling to\ndevelop a more comfortable relationship with the beings, whom he\n191″,
“summary”: “Joe had a powerful session where he felt his \”fragmented parts\” coming together and an increase in \”my soul’s love and energy.\” Four days after the session, Joe experienced an energy crisis or \”kriya\” during a massage. He sweated, shivered, and felt intense pain moving from place to place in his body. His ET guides were holding his hands and head, and he was flooded with scenes from his past. On the third day after the experience, Joe had a vision of a \”giant vaginal hairball\” that clarified into the birth of his goddess, his feminine self. This experience made him feel more centered and grounded, and he felt his ET guides wanted him to be \”whole and healed\” before taking on new responsibilities. Joe also felt less important about his business and was preparing to let go of it.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 206,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nregarded as his spiritual teachers, peers, and helpers. \”When I feel vul\nnerable they are totally present with me. I feel their genuine compassion\nand understanding.\” He likened them to \”sensitive psychotherapists\”\nthat \”impel us to grow\” but \”don’t handle us with kid gloves.\” They even\nseemed to \”arrange contact\” with him when he was in special emotion\nal pain. Joe also began meeting with other abductees in our group for\nmore connection and support.\nIn mid-February I arranged for Joe to speak about his abduction\nexperiences to a psychiatry seminar group at The Cambridge Hospital.\nIn this public \”coming out\” he was able to take this uninitiated group\nof largely skeptical psychiatrists and other mental health professionals\nthrough his story in a disarming and convincing fashion that left the\ngroup curious and more open to the expansion of their reality. At the\nend Joe spoke of the \”incredible amount of terror\” that he still faced,\nin particular around lack of control, but reiterated his belief that the\npurpose of the alien-human relationship is ultimately \”a benevolent\nsituation.\”\nJoe requested a fourth hypnosis session to recover memories of his\nET contacts during his own infancy so that he could further experi\nence \”myself coming together\” and deepen his understanding of Mark\nand strengthen his role as a parent. We met on March 1.\nBefore the regression Joe noted that he was nervous, remarking that\n\”every time I go down into a session I come back up and it’s like the\nworld is different.\” It has been difficult though \”thrilling,\” he said, to\nsee the world \”as this cognizant, intellectually understandable place . . .\nI would not change my seat on the bus for anything,\” he said. \”But it’s\nalso scary.\”\nJoe told of a complex recent dream in which Mark turned into a very\nthin, white \”ET baby right before my eyes!\” In the dream he was given\nMark to hold, but surrendered him with guilt to three women in an\nunderground chamber. He said he wanted to go back in the session to\n\”when I was an infant in this life, when I was a newborn and was still\nconnected to the part of me that was an ET, more so than I am now.\”\nI questioned whether Joe should begin the session with an expecta\ntion of where he wanted the regression to take him. Nevertheless, his\nfirst image was of being a two-day-old infant alone in a hospital bed and\nfeeling vulnerable and unsafe. Sobbing and moaning he voiced \”empty\”\nfeelings in his abdomen. \”Oh, God!!! I’ve never felt so alone!!! Ohhhh.\nIt feels so foreign. It feels so cold . .. just like isolation. Just, ohhh.\nEverything is so far away. Everything. It’s like harsh! It’s bright. It’s loud.\nI don’t feel nurtured at all.\” A nurse was there, who \”helps, but it’s like\n192″,
“summary”: “Joe had a hypnosis session to recover memories of his ET contacts during his own infancy. During the session, he described feeling vulnerable and unsafe as a two-day-old infant alone in a hospital bed. He sobbed and moaned, expressing \”empty\” feelings in his abdomen. A nurse was present who helped but did not nurture him. Joe wanted to go back to the session to \”when I was an infant in this life, when I was a newborn and was still connected to the part of me that was an ET, more so than I am now.\””
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 207,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nshe doesn’t really see me. She changes me; she dries me; she feeds me,\”\nbut she did not connect with him. A familiar ET is there. He has black\neyes with \”a blue light to them.\” The nurse seemed not to notice the\nalien, but the baby felt trust and \”his love for me … He [the alien] feels\nlike a midwife … reassuring me, touching me, bringing me back, telling\nme it’s okay.\” The eyes of the alien changed, \”like clouds moving across\nthe sky.\” Joe saw concern, sorrow, and compassion move across his face.\nThe nurse left and Joe saw a female alien beside him. \”They feel like\nparents,\” he said, \”They’re just really nurturing me. Really, really giving\nme love, really helping me feel okay.\”\nThe aliens assured Joe that they had been with him in the first two\ndays, but \”it was I who had left. It was I who didn’t see them … I got\nso scared during birth that I shut everything out. I shut them out. I\nfeel like they’re holding me, and as I was born, this, it’s like a river,\nbeing in this current. And this river just swept me away, I got scared.\” I\nhad the sense that Joe was talking about the birth process itself and\nasked him to talk about being born. Then he began to writhe, breathe\nloudly, slowly at first, coughing and choking, arching his back and\nhunching his shoulders and grimacing. \”I’m scared,\” he said. I asked\nwhere he was. \”I’m moving.\”\n\”Where?\”\n\”In the birth canal. It’s tight! I’m just scared! I don’t want to go!\”\nEmitting more powerful groans, shuddering and choking sounds, and\ngasps with each intake of breath he said, \”I’m coming out! Oh, God!\”\nI asked him then to try to give words to his fear. \”It’s like I want to do\nthis [leave the womb and be born],\” he said, \”and I know it means\nbeing alone, and I want to be alone, almost to get away from my\nmother. And I’m scared. And, God! I’m afraid I’m going to be lost.\nAhhhh!\” Reassuring him that he was safe now, I asked if he recalled\nthe delivery, for example whether there was a doctor or a midwife. \”It\nwas a doctor,\” he said. \”I got so scared, I like, shut out! I went internal.\nI, I pulled away from everything. God! I went deep inside myself. It’s\njust a scary place to be. Oh, God! I can’t believe [sobbing now] I came\nback! Ohhhhhh!\”\nI asked if he \”came back\” to somewhere he had been before.\n\”Yesss!\” he said. I asked about this. \”Oh, God! It’s such a horrible\nplace!\” I asked him to tell me about the horrible place. With intense\nfeeling and conviction Joe told of being a poet named Paul Desmonte\nin a village near London at the time of the industrial revolution.\nDesmonte was arrested, tortured, and he died in prison after blas\npheming against the political and religious establishment. I took Joe\n193″,
“summary”: “Joe had a traumatic experience during his birth process where he felt scared and alone. He shut out the people around him and went into a deep internal place. The aliens reassured him that they were with him during the first two days of his life but he didn’t see them. They reminded him of his past life as Paul Desmonte, a poet who was arrested, tortured, and died in prison for blaspheming against the political and religious establishment. The aliens helped Joe feel safe and nurtured, like parents, and assured him that they had been with him throughout his life.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 208,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthrough the details of his arrest, prison experience, and confrontations\nwith the authorities. In prison he was starved, kicked, and beaten with\nsticks and belts, which left him with broken fingers and ribs.\nEventually they \”tired of playing with me\u2014till I no longer responded,\nno longer gave them the satisfaction of crying out.\” I asked how he\nhad died. \”Some would say of starvation. I’d say of hopelessness.\”\nAfter six to eight months in prison he stopped eating the little food\nthey gave him, and the experience became \”a kind of a healing.\” I\nasked him to explain. He said, \”I had to face the truth of my own writ\ning. Yes, I believed what I believed. I believed that man was greater,\nbut I never went further than that. I always took my stand there and\nfought and fought and fought. But when I was alone I had to explore\nwhat that greater was.\”\n\”What did you discover?\” I asked.\n\”My own fears. My own judgments. My own biases, and I began to\nexperience them.\” Then \”these ETs\” came back. Joe attributed their\nreturn to his struggle to open to a greater sense of himself, to his let\nting go \”of my bitterness\” and of his head-to-head battle with the\nauthorities. He discovered he was not \”just a mere mortal stuck in this\nphysical prison of a body and a physical prison of a cell, that I can trav\nel and soar beyond these walls.\” As he \”softened,\” he became aware of\n\”them\” [the beings] and no longer felt alone.\nAt this point Joe became quite overcome with feelings of awe and\nwonder. \”Oh, God! You mean I’m not alone?\” he asked, as if to the\nuniverse itself. Seeming to speak as Paul Desmonte he said that \”in\nevery fiber of my being\” he had \”feared the vastness. I have feared the\nnakedness. God, the vastness of it all. I cannot hide! I cannot hide\nfrom myself. I cannot hide from another. It is my shame. It is my sense\nof unworthiness that I hide, that I want to hide from, that I don’t\nwant others to see.\”\nI asked Joe to tell what happened from when the ETs came back to\nthe moment of Paul’s death. He said he was afraid he would lose them\nagain and become lost himself in \”this transition\” to death. I encour\naged him to be in the moment of transition. \”I’m afraid to feel it. Oh,\nGod!\” he said. I assured him we were there with him and he would be\nokay. Joe surrendered then to a state that is hard to describe. It was not\nunlike the birth process he had gone through earlier. He moaned and\ncoughed, cried out to God and wanted to be held. He felt as if \”I’m\nbeing squeezed out of my body . . . I’m contracting. Ohhh. I’m not\ntotally present. I’m kind of scared and I’m just starting to space out. I\ndon’t want to space out.\” Moaning and coughing more intensely he\n194″,
“summary”: “Joe describes his experience in prison as one of physical and emotional abuse, where he was starved, beaten, and left with broken fingers and ribs. He eventually stopped eating and the experience became a form of healing for him. Through this process, Joe discovered his own fears, judgments, and biases. The return of the ETs, which he attributes to his struggle to open to a greater sense of himself, marked a turning point in his life. Joe became overwhelmed with feelings of awe and wonder as he realized that he was not alone and that he had been hiding from his own shame and unworthiness. During his transition to death, Joe felt a state similar to the birth process and moaned and coughed, wanting to be held.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 209,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\ncried, \”Ahhhhhhhh! Oh! Ohhhh God. They’re pulling me/’ I encour\naged him to let himself go. Soon he seemed to lighten. A lot of the alien\nbeings were around him, tickling, touching, and rubbing him. Laughing\nhe said, \”It’s good to be here.\” It seemed \”delightful.\” Joe still had some\nsort of body, as if on Earth, but simpler, lighter, \”thinner.\”\n\”It’s good to be back,\” he kept repeating. \”This is much more real.\”\nI asked Joe to explain to me, an \”Earth stuck\” person, what this\nother realm was like. \”There is a golden thread that connects all life\ntogether,\” he said, \”and that you, as all life, are connected to it. And it\nnourishes you, both as much as you would’let it and yet no matter\nhow much you negate it, enough to at least sustain your existence. It\nis a world of choice and this world, your world, is beginning to make\nchoices that honor that connection, not that you have been lost from\nthis connection, but you have journeyed far from it. Never lost, not\nwithout reason to explore, to explore what it is like to live without this\nconnection.\” I asked if he knew why we had journeyed so far. \”To\nexplore its outer limits,\” he replied, to see \”how far\” from our source\nwe could go. \”Many are tired of\” that journey and \”are now working,\nflowing, and struggling back to their source.\”\nI asked Joe why he made the \”choice\” to return, via his particular\nEarth mother. He said he returned to \”the scariest place to go to face\”\nfears of unworthiness, where he could no longer hide. The ETs, from\nwhose love and nurturance he had turned away, had promised they\nwould be with him. With the help of his spiritual guides he chose his\nmother precisely because \”it would be tough\” and \”dense.\” Her fear,\ntightness, tension, hiding, and pretension were a \”reflection of my\nown,\” he said. I suggested to Joe\u2014one of the rare times I have ever\nmade an interpretation to an abductee\u2014that the sense of constriction\nin Julie’s womb, and the terror of aloneness when he could not bond\nwith anyone in the hours after his birth, had led to a disconnection\nfrom his source and had plagued his life.\n\”We got to know each other, me and the fetus,\” he said, \”and it got\ntighter and denser and denser and denser … I wanted to be birthed,\”\nhe continued, \”to get out of this womb, to get distance from this\nwoman,\” but in the fear he just \”tightened and tightened and tight\nened, and I pulled away from everything. I shut out everything.\”\nAs the regression was nearing the end, Joe spoke further of the con\nfusion, isolation, and despair he had felt in \”this horrific world.\” His\ndeepest fear is of cutting himself off once again and becoming \”lost\nfrom the source\” and \”lost from them.\” Spreading his arms and\nbreathing deeply he said, \”Would you choose oneness, or would you\n195″,
“summary”: “Joe was an abductee who had been taken to an alien realm. He described it as a world of choice where all life is connected through a golden thread that nourishes them. Joe had journeyed far from this connection and returned via his particular Earth mother to face his fears of unworthiness. The sense of constriction in Julie’s womb and the terror of aloneness when he could not bond with anyone after his birth led to a disconnection from his source and plagued his life. Joe’s deepest fear is of cutting himself off once again and becoming \”lost from the source\” and \”lost from them.\””
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 20,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthe heavens being somehow joined, are found in many tribes (includ\ning Australian, Pygmy, and Arctic) and have been elaborated by pas\ntoral and sedentary cultures and transmitted right down to the great\nurban cultures of Oriental antiquity. When Heaven was abruptly sepa\nrated from Earth, when the tree of the Liana connecting Earth to\nHeaven was cut, or the mountain which used to touch the sky was\nflattened out\u2014then the paradisiac stage was over and humans entered\ninto their present condition (Eliade 1957, p. 59).\n\”In effect, all these myths show us primordial man enjoying a beati\ntude, a spontaneity and freedom, which he has unfortunately lost in\nconsequence of the fall\u2014that is, of what followed upon the mythical\nthat caused the rupture between Heaven and Earth . . . Immorality,\nspontaneity and freedom; the possibility of ascension into Heaven and\neasily meeting with the gods, friendship with the animals and knowl\nedge of their language. These freedoms and abilities have been lost, as\nthe result of a primordial event\u2014the fall of man, expressed as an on\ntological mutation of his own condition, as well as a cosmic schism\”\n(Eliade 1957, p. 61). Only special members of every culture, like\nshamans, could continue to move between Heaven and Earth,\nbetween humans and the spirit world.\nThe Koryaks of Siberia remember the mythical era of their Great\nRaven, when humans could go up to Heaven without difficulty: in our\ndays, they add, it is only shamans who are capable of this. The Bakairi\nof Brazil think that, for the shaman, Heaven is no higher than a house,\nso that he reaches it in the twinkling of an eye (Eliade 1957, p. 65).\nThere are countless myths, tales, and legends concerning human or\nsuperhuman beings who fly away into Heaven and travel freely\nbetween Heaven and Earth. Again, according to Eliade, \”the motifs of\nflight and ascension are attested to at every level of the archaic cul\ntures, as much in the rituals and mythologies of the shamans and the\necstatics as in the myths and folklore of other members of the society\nwho make no pretense to be distinguished by the intensity of their\nreligious experience. A great many symbols and significations to do\nwith spiritual life and above all, with the power of intelligence, are\nconnected with the images of ‘flight’ and ‘wings’; they all express a\nbreak with the universe of everyday experience . . . both transcendence\nand freedom are to be obtained through the flight\” (Eliade 1957,\n. 105).\nP\nIt would seem that today’s UFO abductees are continuing an amply\ndocumented tradition of ascent and extraterrestrial communication.\nBut alien abductions and their effects on abductees possess their own\n6″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the concept of abduction in various cultures, including Australian, Pygmy, and Arctic tribes. The passage explains that humans once enjoyed a paradisiac stage where they could easily communicate with the gods and travel between Heaven and Earth. However, this was lost due to a primordial event known as the fall of man. Today’s UFO abductees are continuing this tradition of ascent and extraterrestrial communication.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 210,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nchoose insanity? The choice is definitely oneness.\” Before coming back\nfrom the trance state Joe spoke further of his feelings of nakedness and\nvulnerability and the difficulty of integrating his spiritual being while\nresiding in the density of a \”physical body.\” As he \”returned\” to the\nroom, he felt a rush of energy and \”lightness.\” He embraced his vul\nnerability. \”It’s beautiful/’ he said, \”It’s like what I see in Mark. You\nknow? He’s incredible! There he is, you know. He’s got nothing to\nhide. That’s how I feel right now.\” He also felt as if he were \”waking\nup in an alcoholic daze\” and realizing he had been \”living with a bat\nterer.\” But he now felt \”strong enough and grounded enough\” that he\nwould \”not go back\” [i.e., separate himself from his source].\nIn the discussion after the regression, Joe spoke of the aliens again\nas \”midwives\” helping him stay connected with his divinity. He had\nthe image of a being in a rushing river and the current has become too\nstrong. The aliens are as if on a rock on the shore, \”and I’m holding on\nto them.\” They want him to \”stay connected through this\” instead of\nbecoming lost in his fear. Until recently \”part of me stayed shut\” from\nthem. Now he has become \”aware of them\” and \”connected with\nthem.\” He finds his familiar being \”beautiful\” and sees \”emotions\nmove across his face\” like \”clouds moving at high speed.\” He reflected\nagain on Paul Desmonte’s self-righteousness, and how, when he was\nbeaten and had no resources left, he faced the truth of his antagonism\nand softened. It was at this point that the alien beings, familiar to him\neven then, returned and \”I could see them.\” Though he was martyred\nbefore his potential could be realized, Paul Desmonte did succeed in\ngetting \”a village talking a little bit.\”\nDISCUSSION\nJoe’s case contains many of the familiar features of the abduction phe\nnomenon, but also takes us to the edge of our knowledge and under\nstanding. One of our fundamental ontological distinctions or\ncategories\u2014the separation of consciousness from the physical world\u2014\nis challenged by his experiences. We wish to know whether UFOs and\ntheir occupants are or are not from, or of, our physical world. To Joe\nhis experiences, like those of all abductees, have the quality of coming\nfrom outside, of occurring in the external world. Yet some of them\nclearly challenge this notion. For example, the panicky sighting of a\nUFO and its occupants while experimenting with LSD as a teenager\nseems purely a product of consciousness.\n196″,
“summary”: “Joe’s abduction experience involved him feeling vulnerable and naked while integrating his spiritual being in a physical body. He felt a rush of energy and \”lightness\” upon returning to the room, embracing his vulnerability and seeing Mark as an incredible being with nothing to hide. Joe also saw himself as waking up from an alcoholic daze and realizing he had been living with a batterer. The aliens were present during this experience, acting as midwives to help him stay connected with his divinity. The discussion after the regression focused on Paul Desmonte’s self-righteousness and how his experiences led him to face the truth of his antagonism.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 211,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\n* # *\nAt the same time, Joe’s abduction-related experiences are as real\u2014\nmore real, he said on one occasion\u2014than those that occur purely on\nthe physical plane of reality, and there is no indication that he is psy-\nchiatrically disturbed or that these experiences are the product of\nsome sort of psychopathology. As in virtually all abduction cases, this\nleaves us with the choice of searching\u2014vainly, I think\u2014for ways of\nexplaining the phenomena within our existing world view, or, instead,\nof collapsing our rigid separation of psyche and reality, of inner and\nouter, and opening ourselves to expanded ontological possibilities.\nThe exploration of Joe’s case has occurred in the context of his wife’s\npregnancy, the birth of his son, Mark, and his emerging role as a father.\nThemes of birth, death, and rebirth are constant in his material. His\nown feelings of vulnerability were stirred by the helplessness and needs\nof his infant son. But, in addition, the advent of the baby into Joe’s life\nopened his consciousness to the recollection of his lifelong relationship\nwith the ETs, who were agents of love and nurturing as well as trauma.\nMark, like Joe himself, has a dual human/alien existence but is closer to\nhis alien connection or source than Joe. Through Mark, Joe discovered\nhis own human/alien double identity.\nAt the core of Mark’s ET identity is the separation of his body and\nself or soul. During the third regression Joe was witness to extensive\nfeeding, massaging, and other procedures ministered by the aliens to\nMark, the purpose being to maintain Mark’s connection with his\ndivine source and to prevent him from confusing or limiting his\nnotion of himself to his body or human ego. It seemed to Joe that the\nETs were agents of Mark’s ensoulment, virtually remodeling him as an\nintegrated human/alien being. Joe’s responsibility as a parent is to\nkeep Mark connected with his higher self. The danger to Mark in this\nworld, which Joe likened to an insane asylum, would be to succumb to\nthe restriction of consciousness that derives from competition, intrin\nsic financial pressures, and especially the pretenses of civility that are\nthe hallmark of the business world. The alien beings appear to serve\nfor both Mark and Joe as what he calls \”midwives,\” delivering them\nfrom the madhouse of our culture to another state of consciousness\nmore compatible with the viability of the planet’s life.\nThe aliens are also agents of Joe’s own integration and reensoul-\nment. In the second regression he discovered he possessed both a\nhuman and alien identity, which many abductees are discovering\nabout themselves, and that he is a kind of double agent, functioning\nas a bridge between the earth and the realms from which the beings\n197″,
“summary”: “The text describes the case of Joe, an individual who has experienced abductions by extraterrestrial beings. Despite these experiences being as real as physical reality, there is no indication that he is psychiatrically disturbed or that these experiences are a product of psychopathology. The exploration of Joe’s case occurs in the context of his wife’s pregnancy and the birth of their son, Mark. Themes of birth, death, and rebirth are constant in Joe’s material. He discovers his own human/alien double identity through Mark, who has a dual existence as both human and alien. The ETs are agents of Mark’s ensoulment, virtually remodeling him as an integrated human/alien being. They also serve as \”midwives,\” delivering Joe and Mark from the madhouse of our culture to another state of consciousness more compatible with the viability of the planet’s life. The aliens are also agents of Joe’s own integration and re-ensoulment.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 212,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nderive. During this regression Joe also experienced the ships and the\nalien realm as the home where he was most comfortable and he felt\nthe temptation never to return. But his human task has been to inte\ngrate the alien/human dimensions or parts of himself and become a\nbeing that is connected beyond his material or earthbound self.\nIn the third regression Joe had the intense experience of feeling his\nalien and human parts come together, a profound, ecstatic expansion,\na kind of rite of passage, that contained both terrifying and joyous\nsequelae which extended and deepened the process in the weeks that\nfollowed. Joe’s experiences, especially those related to Mark’s birth,\ndemonstrate dramatically the separation or discontinuity of his being\nor soul from his body. The lightness of the soul’s experience in the\n\”spirit\” or \”other\” realm\u2014our language fails us here\u2014contrasts with\nthe density of the physical body as experienced in the earth domain.\nThe aliens are experienced by Joe and many other abductees as\nmuch more closely connected with the divine source, or anima mundi,\nthan are human beings, who are struggling to overcome their extreme\nseparation. Therefore, the coming together of these dimensions of his\nself brings about, virtually by definition, Joe’s own deeper connection\nwith the divinity, a sense of oneness with all beings\u2014essentially his\nreensoulment. Curiously, the alien beings seem, conversely, to long for\na deeper connection with humans, as if the greater density of our\nembodiment or physicality contains some sort of appeal to them. For\nJoe, like many abductees, the deep connection that occurs through the\nlarge dark eyes of the aliens is a central part of the process of alien-\nhuman connection and evolution.\nJoe, like virtually all male abductees, has had traumatic abduction\nexperiences involving forced manipulation of his genitals and taking of\nsperm samples as part of a human/alien hybrid \”project.\” But Joe has\nalso experienced himself as a participant in his alien identity as the\nagent of this genetic or reproductive experiment, giving us a rare look\ninto the alien side (although mixed with his human perception) of the\nhybridization process. He felt some guilt\u2014perhaps there are human\nfeelings mixed in here\u2014for copulating with a human woman, during\nwhich he deposited his \”seed\” in her. He felt love for this woman during\nthe act, but it is understandable that a part of her would feel a violation.\nThrough his own experience Joe seemed to have access to informa\ntion about the nature of alien genitalia and the process whereby the\nbeings deposit a seed or some sort of reproductive substance in a\nhuman body. Joe, like many abductees, was given information by the\naliens that this hybridization process was for the purpose of creating a\n198″,
“summary”: “The text describes the experiences of a person named Joe who has undergone regression therapy to explore his past experiences with alien abductions. During these sessions, Joe experienced the ships and the alien realm as his home and felt tempted not to return to Earth. However, his human task is to integrate the alien/human dimensions of himself and become a being that is connected beyond his material self. In the third regression, Joe had an intense experience of feeling his alien and human parts coming together, resulting in a profound ecstatic expansion and a sense of oneness with all beings. The aliens are experienced by Joe and other abductees as more closely connected with the divine source than humans. Joe has also had traumatic experiences involving forced manipulation of his genitals and taking of sperm samples as part of a human/alien hybrid \”project.\” Through his own experience, Joe seems to have access to information about the nature of alien genitalia and the process of depositing a seed or reproductive substance in a human body.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 213,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nnew species that represented a reinvigoration of life, a step in evolu\ntion. \”Vigor\” seems a strange word in this context when one thinks of\nthe listless hybrid children that have been seen by so many abductees\naboard the ships. The current direction of human activity on Earth,\nJoe knows, is leading to the extinction of our own and countless other\nspecies. The hybrid process was a way, he has learned, of preserving\nthe human genetic substance, though in some other form. What we\nalso cannot know, of course, is in what reality all of this actually\noccurs.\nFinally, in the fourth regression, Joe opened to a profound past life\nexperience. This material came forth as a result of a choice that I\nmade to pick up on the phrase \”I came back\” when Joe was experienc\ning himself as a two-day-old infant. This required at least a degree of\nopenness on my part to the possibility of past life experience and a\n\”return\” to Earth from another domain. Otherwise, I could have\nignored the phrase and asked him, for example, to speak more of his\nexperience as a two-day-old and subsequent events. The past life expe\nrience seemed not to be arbitrary. Rather, it reflected Joe (as Paul\nDesmonte) expressing his values and truth, but from an attitude of\narrogance, of limited and polarized consciousness, evoking antago\nnism, and resulting in martyrdom. He embraces the same values now,\nthe conviction of greater human possibilities, but his consciousness\nhas evolved to the degree that he can communicate his truth in a fash\nion that also embraces those whom he would wish to persuade. The\npast life experience seemed to be important not for the fact of another\ndiscrete existence, but rather as reflecting a stage in the evolution of\nJoe’s consciousness over a span of time greater than a single human\nbiographical existence.\nThis session was also remarkable for the similarity of the intense\nreliving of Joe’s experience of birth in this life and the death of Paul\nDesmonte. In both instances there was intense emotion, fear, and ulti\nmately release, as a transition occurred from one state to another. The\nsense I had was of life as a cycle of birth and death, of transitions from\none state to another, evolving over time, and, from a larger perspec\ntive, hardly distinguishable one from another. The alien beings\u2014\n\”ETs>f as Joe calls them\u2014appear to have been with, or at least\navailable, to him as protectors and guides of his spiritual evolution\nover time, showing up when his consciousness would open and\nexpand, as before Paul’s death, and lost to him when his psyche would\ncontract, as after his birth from Julie’s womb.\nThis observation may prove to be important for increasing our\n199″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a man named Joe who had undergone regression therapy to access past life experiences. During one of the sessions, he recounted a past life experience as Paul Desmonte, which reflected his values and truth but from an attitude of arrogance and resulted in martyrdom. The session was also marked by the intense reliving of Joe’s experience of birth in this life and the death of Paul Desmonte, and the alien beings, or \”ETs,\” appeared to have been with him as protectors and guides of his spiritual evolution over time.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 214,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nknowledge of the psychological conditions under which human beings\nare or are not able to experience the alien presence in their lives. If, in\nfact, the alien beings are closer to the divine source or anima mundi\nthan human beings generally seem to be, then it is possible that their\npresence among us, however cruel and traumatic in some instances,\nmay be part of a larger process that is bringing us back to God, or\nwhatever we choose to call the creative principle after, as Joe phrased\nit, \”a journey that has been taken very far,\” a \”journey that many are\ntired of and are now working, flowing, and struggling back to their\nsource\” from.\nJoe’s own journey has resulted in remarkable changes in his life. He\nhas been able to turn over many of the daily tasks of his business to an\nassistant, which leaves him free to pursue his spiritual and therapeutic\ncalling. He has been willing to \”come out,\” to go public as an emerg\ning leader in the teaching of consciousness evolution. He has been\nwilling to acknowledge his ET experiences and identity and openly\nshare his knowledge with others. Joe and I have presented together on\nseveral occasions. I am impressed with the matter-of-fact and non-\nthreatening way he can take an audience through his own doubt and\nemerging awareness that he has, indeed, opened to intelligences and\nexperiences that are profoundly changing him and perhaps millions of\nother Americans.\n200″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the concept of abduction and the psychological conditions under which humans can experience the presence of alien beings. The author suggests that if these beings are closer to the divine source or anima mundi than humans, then their presence may be part of a larger process bringing humans back to God. The author also talks about his own journey and how it has resulted in remarkable changes in his life, including turning over daily tasks to an assistant and openly sharing his knowledge of ET experiences with others. The text concludes by expressing the author’s impression of Joe’s matter-of-fact and non-threatening approach to discussing his own doubt and emerging awareness of his experiences with intelligences and experiences that are profoundly changing him and perhaps millions of other Americans.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 215,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER NINE\nSARA: SPECIES MERGER\nAND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nS\nara was a twenty-eight-year-old graduate student when she wrote\nto me requesting a hypnosis session. She was planning to travel\nsoon and wrote that she wanted to be hypnotized before she left\n\”in order to release some emotions and information that feel close to\nthe surface and to lessen some feelings of anxiety and confusion that\nhave been increasing in intensity.\” Many details of Sara’s file have\nbeen omitted in this narrative in order to protect her anonymity.\nIn the letter she said that a couple of years previously, in the course\nof massage treatment for pain at the base of her skull, \”I had the expe\nrience of small beings communicating with me telepathically.\” She\nalso found that she was spontaneously making drawings with a pen in\neach hand (\”I never used my left hand before\”) of what she took to be\nalien beings, focusing especially on their eyes. Her drawings also\nincluded passageways and \”some sort of subtle body field\” like an\n\”entity’s subtle body.\”\nSara is one of an increasing group of abductees who bring a degree\nof spiritual interest to the understanding of their experiences. Her\nsearch for meaning, and the struggle to stretch the boundaries of her\nown consciousness, enabled her to achieve powerful insights in a short\ntime. In her letter she also wrote that recently she had begun \”receiv\ning information linking other entities to issues of planetary preserva\ntion and ecological transitions, especially polar and geomagnetic\nreversals.\” The desire to serve, \”to do something constructive for the\nworld,\” is vitally important for Sara, although she does not yet know\nthe form that this will take.\nSara grew up outside an industrial city. She calls her Protestant\nupbringing \”conventional\” and describes herself as committed to\nexperiencing reality as clearly as possible. Sara has never taken drugs\nand does not drink alcohol. She links this to her encounter experiences\nand she believes that since she has stopped consuming caffeine,\n201″,
“summary”: “Sara is a 28-year-old graduate student who wrote to request a hypnosis session. She had experienced telepathic communication with small beings during massage treatment and began drawing alien beings with her left hand. Sara is part of an increasing group of abductees who bring spiritual interest to their experiences. She has recently started receiving information about planetary preservation and ecological transitions, and wants to serve the world in a constructive way. Sara grew up outside an industrial city, has a conventional Protestant upbringing, does not take drugs or drink alcohol, and stopped consuming caffeine after encounter experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 216,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nchocolate, and almost all sugar, her experiences have become much\nmore conscious and clear.\nSara’s father has died. Although he was intelligent, Sara wonders\nwhether he was dyslexic, and she suspects that that interfered with his\nability to do the paperwork necessary to be more successful profession\nally. A frustrated man, he was physically and verbally abusive to Sara’s\nmother and verbally abusive to Sara. She witnessed frequent argu\nments between her parents, and on occasions, she saw her father phys\nically abuse her mother. Frightened by her father’s temper, Sara would\ngo into another room to avoid being hit. Sara recalls that her father\nwas kind to her when she was small, but when she began to excel in\nschool, he became quite distant. In contrast, Sara’s mother is quite\nsuccessful professionally.\nSara was especially close to her maternal grandfather, who died\nwhen she was in her teens. He was \”very benevolent,\” and \”we used to\nsit just for hours, sit there, and I would read [to] him … He was my\nsource of support, a really good role model.\” For about ten years after\nhe died, Sara would often have the feeling that her grandfather was in\nthe room with her, especially when she was at her desk working. She\nrecalls a \”funny\” room in her grandfather’s house. As a child, she\nwould frequently go into this room, shut the door, and sit there for a\nlong time. In a \”not quite awake\” state, Sara would experience a kind\nof \”hazy energy\” in the room, but she recalls nothing else about it-\nSara was an intellectually precocious child, and she was reading on\nher own at a very early age. She was especially drawn to mysteries and\nbooks about ghosts and poltergeists. The family went to church almost\nevery Sunday. \”I didn’t like the idea of original sin. It didn’t make any\nsense to me … I liked the Holy Spirit a lot.\” She described the Spirit\nas \”like the connective tissue that binds all of reality together.\” By age\neleven or twelve, Sara was considering theological questions such as a\nresolution to the dichotomy of good and evil, and she was drawn to\nreading about other religions.\nWhile Sara was an undergraduate, she participated in studies of\nextrasensory perception. Her interest in integrating the discoveries of\nphysical science with explorations of spirituality and human con\nsciousness have continued. On one occasion, she experienced electri\ncal sensations in her body. On another occasion, \”I felt like I got out of\nmy body and I couldn’t get back in, and I was gone for about two\ndays.\” She was quite frightened by this experience.\nAfter graduating from college, Sara married Thomas. She became\nincreasingly unfulfilled by the conventionality of their life together. He\n202″,
“summary”: “Sara is an intellectually precocious child who grew up witnessing her father’s physical and verbal abuse towards her mother. Her father was kind to her when she was small but distant when she excelled in school. Sara’s maternal grandfather was a benevolent role model for her, and she often felt his presence even after he died. Sara was drawn to mysteries and books about ghosts and poltergeists, and she considered theological questions such as the resolution of good and evil. She participated in studies of extrasensory perception and experienced electrifying sensations and out-of-body experiences. After graduating from college, Sara married Thomas but became increasingly unfulfilled by their conventional life together.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 217,
“original_text”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nwould \”blow holes in everything I said I felt,\” Sara said. She and\nThomas remained married for several years due to a strong love\nbetween them. In addition, Sara desired \”some sort of ordered, com\nfortable\” existence.\nAbout a year after she was married, Sara became very ill. Although\nthere is no outward evidence to support this, Sara connects this illness\nand later intense pain in her neck and head to the otherworldly pres\nence in her life (\”They knocked me down,\” she said). While out walk\ning with Thomas one afternoon, her legs suddenly gave way and she\ncollapsed. She developed a fever almost immediately. Her condition\nwas quite serious, and she was forced to go on disability from work.\nHer recovery was a long one, and during this period she and Thomas\ngrew further apart and eventually divorced. The couple had no chil\ndren, and to her knowledge, Sara has not been pregnant. Regarding\nher illness, Sara claims \”It was for my own good,\” an intervention that\nseems to have moved her onto her present spiritual path.\nAbout five months before she wrote to me, Sara met a young man\nnamed Miguel. When Sara and Miguel sat down to a meal at their\nsecond meeting, he immediately brought up the subject of UFOs and\ntold Sara that he had seen a spaceship (this kind of synchronicity or\nserendipity is commonplace among abductees). Sara refers to Miguel\nas her \”extraterrestrial friend.\” Miguel reported seeing alien beings in\nhis dreams, and Sara felt that he may even be a \”representative\” of an\nalien species. He sometimes acted so listless that his behavior remind\ned Sara of the hybrid children abductees see on the ships. He was in\nan incubator as an infant and often showed \”a huge neediness\”\naccording to Sara. At the same time, Sara valued the opportunity to\ndiscuss her encounter experiences with him.\nSara’s abduction history is mixed with memories of various sorts of\nparanormal experiences. She has a very early memory\u2014\”six weeks old\nor less\”\u2014of \”being picked up and moved and looked at.\” She believes\nthat \”someone was taking a picture … It was like the first moment of\nself-consciousness,\” she said. \”I can shut my eyes and I recall it.\”\nExperiences related to ghosts \”were a permanent fixture of my whole\nchildhood,\” beginning at least as early as age four, Sara recalled. \”I\nbecame a premier ghost story teller.\” Sometimes she would build her\nstories around embellishments of portraits and tell \”past life stories\”\nbased on imaginative recreations of their lives. She would concentrate\non the eyes in the portraits and become \”mesmerized.\” The portrait\nwould take on a \”living vibrancy\” and fill out into a \”three-dimensional\ncontour.\”\n203″,
“summary”: “Sara, who was married to Thomas for several years due to their strong love and desire for an ordered existence, became ill and collapsed while out walking with him. She later met Miguel, an extraterrestrial friend who shared her interest in UFOs and paranormal experiences. Sara has a mixed abduction history and early memories of being picked up and moved as well as experiences related to ghosts. Her illness was an intervention that moved her onto her present spiritual path.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 218,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nIn addition to the ghost story sessions, Sara used to play what she\ncalled \”seance games\” with her childhood friends. Once at a slumber\nparty, she asked her best friend, Annie, who was also the smallest, to\nlie down on the floor and said, \”‘We’re going to try to levitate you.’ I\ndon’t know where I knew about levitation either, and we went all in a\ncircle. I think I was at her head, and I started saying something, and\nthen it was like, now okay, and the girl went up, you know.\” Each of\nthe children who were present had \”a sense that something weird had\nhappened,\” and afterwards no one spoke of the incident. \”I remember\nthat night very vividly,\” Sara recalled. \”Oh, God! That night the whole\nroom was very strange … There was a lot of electricity in that room. I\nthink after that it was not even conscious for the kids.\” I asked her if\nthey told anyone about it. \”I don’t think they even thought of the idea\nof telling.\” It seemed to Sara as if there were \”a suggestion they don’t\ntell.\” A couple of years ago, Sara asked the girl she had floated, \”Did\nwe lift you?\” and the girl said yes and that everyone present was fright\nened by the experience.\nLater, during the regression, Sara connected this knowledge and\ncapacity to the floating experiences into, inside, and out of spaceships.\n\”I feel like I’m levitating around the ship,\” she said, \”like someone’s\ngiving me a demonstration on levitation. Like showing me, ‘Oh, you\ncan levitate!’ And so they’re letting me levitate, they’re letting me\nplay, basically. They’re basically letting me levitate all the way around\nthe ship and up and down.\”\nAlthough the ghost story telling stopped when Sara was about nine,\nshe continued to feel a presence in the house at times. \”When I was\nthirteen I used to feel stuff in the house all the time,\” she recalled, \”like\nthings coming up the stairs … I didn’t really look too hard. I’d duck\nunder the covers pretty quickly. But I used to say, really loudly, like in my\nhead\u2014I’d never say it out loud. I’d say, ‘I’m not ready yet! Excuse me,\nbut I’m thirteen and just wait.’ That happened a lot. A lot, a lot, a lot.\”\nDuring our first meeting, Sara discussed the intense pain in her\nhead and neck that she had mentioned in her initial letter to me.\nExpanding upon her letter, she said that during physical therapy a\ncouple of years previously, she \”started seeing a lot of figures in my\nhead, and sometimes they would seem to be talking to me.\” She\nwould shut her eyes and \”see these little guys up here in this corner of\nmy head, and they were kind of light, really yellow and light, kind of\nrounded . . . After I started seeing these guys the pain disappeared.\”\nThe figures \”looked yellow and round and sort of benevolent . . . The\nmost overarching feeling I get is calmness. They’re so calm.\” They had\n204″,
“summary”: “Sara used to play \”seance games\” with her childhood friends, during which they tried to levitate Annie. The children felt a sense that something weird had happened and did not speak of the incident. Sara later connected this experience to floating in spaceships. She also felt a presence in her house at times and saw figures in her head during physical therapy, which helped alleviate her pain.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 219,
“original_text”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\n\”very light\” bodies with big heads. She recalls no prominent facial fea\ntures of the beings, not even the eyes. Nevertheless, she felt (and\nfeels) a lot of love from and to them. \”It feels like home,\” she said,\n\”like the ideal feeling of, uhm, like a warm family.\” After initially con\nnecting with these beings, which she calls \”light beings,\” Sara began to\nput her hand on the spot in the back of her head when the pain\nbecame uncomfortably intense and she’d \”tune in\” to the \”light\nbeings.\” She calls this \”listening,\” and she found it to be helpful in\nreducing the pain.\nSara also mentioned two experiences that occurred about six\nmonths before I saw her. During one of these, \”something\” appeared\nto be looking at her from the bedroom door as she lay in bed, a pres\nence which was confirmed by the man she was seeing at the time. ‘All\nI can describe is like an outline. It was skinny. It was skinny. That’s all I\ncan remember.\” During a separate incident, she experienced some\nthing in her bedroom next to the bed. This presence was also con\nfirmed by the same man. Although it was emotionally difficult at the\ntime, she sat up and tried to reach out with love and compassion to\nthe entity. After that, the presence seemed to dissipate.\nAbout a week before she was to come East to meet with me, Sara\nwas in an automobile accident, the effects of which repeated the\nintense pain in her head and neck that had begun five years earlier.\nBecause of this car accident, she was forced to delay her trip several\ndays. Miguel was driving the car and became dizzy. He started to\n\”space out\” with distortion of vision, and they both felt as if some\n\”magnetic\” force were pulling the vehicle. The car went off the road,\nover an embankment, and \”folded in on itself.\” Sara suffered cervical\nstrain and wrenching of tendons and ligaments, and she was taken to\nthe hospital in an ambulance.\nWhen Sara would shut her eyes after this accident, in addition to\nseeing the \”light beings,\” she could also differentiate a second type of\nentity. When \”I shut my eyes I see them … I see these guys .. – down\nin a little row, like three or four little dark guys. Like gibbering.\” Later\nshe said, \”it seems to me like these guys are in my head.\” In contrast\nto the \”light beings,\” she described the \”other ones\” as \”frenetic.\”\nShortly after the accident, she felt compelled to do her \”listening\”\nevery day and to write down the information she obtained. She felt\nthis would render additional accidents unnecessary.\nA few days after the accident Sara and Miguel had an experience in\nwhich an unexplained green/yellow light penetrated their room. Miguel\nis ordinarily fearless, Sara said, but they were both terrified, and he\n205″,
“summary”: “Sara is a woman who has experienced intense pain in her head and neck for five years. She connects with beings she calls \”light beings\” who have \”very light\” bodies and big heads. She feels love from and to these beings and describes them as feeling like a warm family. Sara experiences two incidents six months before meeting the researcher where she sees an outline of a skinny entity in her bedroom and another presence next to her bed, both confirmed by the man she was seeing at the time. A week before coming to meet the researcher, Sara is involved in a car accident that causes intense pain in her head and neck. After the accident, she sees two types of entities when she shuts her eyes – \”light beings\” and \”frenetic\” ones. She feels compelled to do her \”listening\” every day and writes down the information she obtains to prevent additional accidents.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 21,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\nuniqueness. Peter Rojcewicz, a folldorist, has compared the experience\nof today’s abductees or experiences with other aerial and abduction\nphenomena and alludes to the possibility of the existence of an intelli\ngence, a spirit, an energy, a consciousness behind UFO experiences\nand extraordinary encounters of all types, that adapts its form and\nappearance to fit the environment of the times (Rojcewicz 1991).\nRojcewicz cites the long history of sightings of unusual aerial phe\nnomena, and beings or objects of light. In ancient times there were\nsightings of \”celestial cars, chariots that flew in the sky, flying palaces\nthat shined and moved about in the sky . . . There are also many dif\nferent descriptions of fiery shields in the sky, like triangles. Fiery cross\nes were also seen over western Europe.\” He also notes the presence of\nclouds or cloudy light surrounding unusual objects, including UFOs,\nas well as the spontaneous appearance of luminous religious images in\nthe sky, frequently witnessed by thousands of people. In the United\nStates, as recently as the last century, Americans witnessed ships\u2014\nschooners and boats\u2014sailing in the sky (Rojcewicz 1992). Jerome\nClark, after a careful investigation of the airship sightings of the late\n1890s, concluded that the vehicles in the sky observed frequently in\nthe United States may have been related to contemporary UFOs but\ninterpreted according to the technology and mythology of the time\n(Clark 1991).\nAccording to Mario Pazzaglini, a psychologist who has been inter\nested in the abduction experience for a number of years, manifesta\ntions of a \”UFO-associated\” nature have been recorded for the last ten\nthousand years, starting with an engraving of Ezekiel in the Old\nTestament in which he depicts a vision containing wheels, angels,\nlight, and clouds (Pazzaglini 1992).\nUnusual sky phenomena were also recorded by the Romans, the\nGreeks in the fourth century, and in the Middle Ages. Sometimes\nmanifesting as stars, fires in the sky, crosses, lights, or beams, appari\ntions would often simply disappear or sometimes leave their mark.\nMany of these sightings were viewed by thousands of people and inter\npreted as religious miracles. Often these phenomena fit nicely into\nalready existing spiritual beliefs held by the viewers.\nThe phenomenon of humans being transported into other dimen\nsions also has a long history in most cultures. Tibetans have long\nbelieved that humans could separate from the \”etheric\” or \”subtle\”\nbody and go traveling in an \”out of body\” capacity for hours or days at\na time. \”They have experiences in different places and then return.\”\nTibetans distinguish between different gradations of subtlety and\n7″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the phenomenon of UFO abductions and compares it to other aerial and abduction phenomena. It suggests that there may be an intelligence, spirit, or consciousness behind these experiences that adapts its form and appearance to fit the environment of the times. The text also provides examples of unusual aerial phenomena throughout history, including sightings of celestial cars, fiery shields, and ships sailing in the sky. It notes that many of these sightings were interpreted as religious miracles and fit nicely into existing spiritual beliefs held by the viewers. Finally, the text discusses the phenomenon of humans being transported into other dimensions, which has a long history in most cultures, including Tibet’s belief in out-of-body travel.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 220,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nappeared to have lost consciousness for a time during the incident. Sara\nfelt as if she were \”physically pinned down\” and unable to move. She\nsaw \”three things hovering above me\” like \”three shrouded heads,\” and\nthought to herself \”something like, listen, we’re communicating. This is\nfor real. Something like that, like, get your act together and start writing\nit down.\” Then \”the whole thing kind of dissipated.\”\nSara has also observed unusual craft in the sky. On one occasion she\nwas with a girlfriend and they both saw \”a strange thing hovering\nabove.\” Sara looked up, \”and for a split second, I felt like … I felt like\nI was there and I was here. I felt like I’m in that spaceship, looking at\nmyself. I felt like I was two places at one time, and then I started to\nthink, ‘Oh, wow! That’s another whole possibility, you’re coming back\nto see yourself.’\” On another occasion she saw what looked like a star.\n\”But it wasn’t time for stars. It was like an afternoon. Really bright.\nToo low, but at a distance.\” After a while \”I kind of got fed up with it.\nI’m like, if you’re not going to do anything, then I’m going home. So I\ngot in my car and started to drive away, and then it came at me, and\nthen it came at me really quickly and flew over me … It looked like a\nflying star. It was just so bright.\” At the time she thought to herself,\n\”God, I’ve got to tell Miguel,\” but she did not, and \”it was like I forgot\nabout it!\”\nSara’s wish to be hypnotized grew out of her desire to \”know what’s\ntrue … I don’t want to know a story that I make up or anybody else\nmakes up,\” she said. \”I really want to know! I really want to know! It’s\nthe only thing that’s important,\” even though \”it may be really com\nplicated and really overlaid and everything.\” She wanted to \”get at\”\nwhat \”these little guys are.\” Finally, Sara wants to be responsible for\nher experiences. \”To tell you the honest truth,\” she said, \”I don’t know\nif I believe myself .. . There’s a part of me that really, really does. But\nthere’s a part of me that doesn’t, and that part feels like it’s destroying\nme.\”\nSara’s first words after being brought into a trance state were, \”I see\nmy grandparents’ house . .. I’m oscillating between that and my white\ncanopy bed which was in my parents’ house when I was little. I’m\nremembering a lot about falling dreams that were a series of dreams I\nhad in that bed, where I’d wake up really suddenly and grab the bed\nposts to keep myself from falling any farther. I felt as if I’d been\ndropped or had fallen from something very high back into the bed. I\nhad quite a few of those, and I used to wake up feeling as if I might be\nclose to having died.\” I asked her to describe the sensations further,\nand she got \”a real sensation of silver and like some sort of shaft, like\n206″,
“summary”: “Sara is an individual who has experienced abduction and has seen unusual craft in the sky. She wants to be hypnotized to know what’s true and to get at what these little guys are. Her first words after being brought into a trance state were \”I see my grandparents’ house\” and she remembered a lot about falling dreams that she had in her parents’ house when she was little. She felt as if she had been dropped or had fallen from something very high back into the bed.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 221,
“original_text”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nan elevator shaft that I’d fallen through.\” There were further images of\n\”white, shiny material\” and a \”place I’ve just fallen from.\” Then she\nshifted \”to being in a field\” and was \”looking at what looks like a\nspaceship from a distance of maybe a hundred feet, and I’m outside\nand alone in the field.\”\nThe ship was a \”white-domed thing\” and had \”a thing on the bottom\nand an entry that’s vertical\” and \”there’s light emanating from it … I\nsee a lot of things that look a little bit like skeletons, but a cross between\na skeleton and a walking insect. That is, they’re walking up and down\nthese inclined planes . . . There’s light coming from\u2014see one of the\ndoors is folded down, and there’s light coming out of it, illuminating\nthe little creature that’s walking up and down the inclined plane, look\ning a little bit like a thick skeleton. He has some sort of a bubble thing\non his head, but I get a sense of filaments\u2014then I just go right back to\nsliding down something into bed . . . Vertical. The descents were always\nvertical. So fast! So fast! Like almost rudely fast.\”\nSara recalls that she used to wake up terrified from these abrupt\ndescents from the ship, \”terrified that I could have died . . . That was\nnot very careful . . . It’s a good thing I caught the bed or I would have\nmissed it,\” she said. Her next associations were to a long, shiny, white\ncylinder and the sense of her head hitting a \”trapdoor.\” She felt as if\nshe were going back in time to \”a place where I was dead.\” Then she\nsaw a being in what looked like a big, silver chair or throne made of\nmetal. Although his head was \”the most bizarre thing I’ve ever seen,\”\nnevertheless, she recognized him. There was an \”outer orb around the\nhead. It’s translucent, and I’m seeing inside to a skeleton face. Inside\nthe skeleton is not exactly like a human skeleton . . . There’s this outer\nfilarnenty kind of orb around him, and the smile is kind of sickly like a\nskeleton smile. But I don’t feel, you know, scared. They’re not mean at\nall, and they’re nice. They’re nice … No one’s trying to scare me. It’s\nnot their fault they look like that.\”\nLike many abductees Sara has had a name for this familiar entity.\nShe calls him Mengus. \”He’s family, really, kind of benevolent,\” she\nsaid. Next she recalled herself first at age ten and then five, inside the\nship (\”I’m littler than he is\”), \”right up in front of\” Mengus, \”standing\nright next to him.\” She communicated with him \”dreamy, like in my\nhead . . . half telepathically\” and \”half verbally\” in English. \”He just\nkind of nods his head.\” She asked Mengus \”what are you guys doing\nhere on Earth?\” and he replied, \”Oh, we’re just looking around.\”\nSara then saw what looked like a control panel on the ship, like a\ncockpit on an airplane but even more metallic. \”I kind of float over to\n207″,
“summary”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nis a story about a person named Sara who has had experiences with extraterrestrial beings. She describes falling through an elevator shaft and waking up in a field, seeing a white-domed spaceship from a distance. The ship had light emanating from it and was inhabited by creatures that looked like skeletons but were walking up and down inclined planes. Sara also mentions feeling scared at first but then recognizing the beings as friendly and benevolent. She calls one of them Mengus, who she communicates with telepathically and verbally in English. Sara also describes seeing a control panel on the ship that looked like a cockpit on an airplane but was more metallic.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 222,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthis stuff\” and she asked Mengus what everything was. He told her\n\”this is our transportation system.\” She pulled at various things, \”but\nlike nothing’s on so I don’t do any damage … He kind of lets me, you\nknow. He’s really benevolent… like here’s this little girl, and she’s just\nlooking around, and isn’t that fine.\” Although she sensed \”a real\nwarmth and benevolence … it is mixed with a very steely emotion.\nSerious. This guy is dead serious.\” Mengus said something like,\n\”You’re young now, but this is like preparation, and this is really impor\ntant … We’re leading you into this pretty easily, but this is not a joke,\nand this is not just to fly around, and this is serious business, so pay\nattention.\” It was \”just like, ‘Don’t screw up.’\” The great amount of\nlove she felt from Mengus enabled Sara to really listen to him and\nappreciate that \”there’s no margin for error … I have a weird sense\nthat he’s dead now,\” she said, and \”I kind of feel sad.\”\nI asked Sara what made her feel that Mengus was dead. She replied,\n\”I can just read his vibration, and when 1 go to find it now it’s just like\nit’s died and been recycled [see Paul’s explanation of what happens\nwhen a being dies, chapter 10]. I can’t access him anymore and he\nfeels dead.\” Mengus \”was really nice. I would say, maybe like my first\nreal teacher.\” She has \”the weirdest feeling that one of the little things\nI drew, the baby ones, was… Mengus’s new incarnation.\”\nReturning to her experience as a young child, Sara spoke of the float\ning/levitating phenomena described earlier and the sense that these\ncapacities, although \”really fun,\” had come to her from \”past life.\” They\nwere \”not fun in just the conventional sense,\” but part of how we evolve.\n\”I consciously understood that true fun can be a lot of work and pro\ncessing.\” The vibrational energy of the translucent beings, Sara said, \”was\nmuch more elevated than the conventional vibration you feel here . . .\nThey’re just so much more conscious! They don’t keep everything sup\npressed in their unconscious. They’re just awake. They’re awake and\nthey’re responsible, and they’re receptive and they’re concise and precise\nand their eyes are open . . . Their hearts are open too. They’re not afraid,\nand they’re not stingy and selfish about their love, and it’s just really nice.\nThey’re so, so, so, so nice … I get the sense there’s a translucent thing on\nthe back of their head . . . Our heads aren’t translucent, you know are\ncovered with hair and everything. We cover up all of our little things that\nwe don’t want people to see, and they just, it’s like wide open, ^bu can\nsee right into it, and they’re telepathic so they can’t keep secrets that way.\nSo as a result everyone’s just a lot more together. They’re not in denial\nthe same way. I like that. God! I like that a lot. I wish I could be with\nthem again.\”\n208″,
“summary”: “Sara had an encounter with Mengus, who introduced her to their transportation system. She felt a sense of warmth and benevolence from him but also a steely emotion. Mengus explained the importance of paying attention and not making mistakes as this was serious business. Sara sensed that Mengus was dead and felt sad about it. She connected with the vibrational energy of the translucent beings and found them to be more conscious, receptive, and precise than humans. She wished she could be with them again.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 223,
“original_text”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nSara felt that to be with these beings, at least in the happy innocent\nway she had just spoken of, she would have to go backward in time,\n\”before this life … I think I’ll try it,\” she said. Next she found herself\nflying in a white spaceship with a number of little windows. It was fly\ning over a desert area\u2014\”We’re just whizzing around, and I can see\ndown below and it’s so beautiful … I don’t know if I’ve ever been\nhappy like that in this life, just like unreservedly, all the time, happy.\nWow! We come over this ridge, and there’s this big expanse of desert,\nand I see these reds and these yellows and oranges, and it’s just like\nsensorially just scrumptious. It’s just delicious.\” In this life her body\nwas skeleton-like, \”like Mengus’s .. . It’s creepy, and your bones are\nkind of little and brittle and it’s kind of creaky. You walk in a very dis\njointed sort of way.\” Again Sara was struck by the joy of the maneuver\nability she felt within the space vehicle, how \”just neat to zip around\”\nit was.\nFrom this alien/past life perspective Sara spoke of the \”stupid\” things\nthat humans do and the temptation to confront them directly. But \”it’s\nmuch more useful to be subtle and make sure they thought of it them\nselves.\” Human beings are \”so egocentric they won’t change otherwise.\nThey haven’t. They’ve got this ego thing that they like to hold on to and\nthey get really threatened …\” At the same time there are \”precious\”\nthings about human beings. \”They can smell flowers, for instance. And\nthat’s like so incredible, and they get to feel the sun on their skin.\” As\nan alien being \”I was operating out of less physicality, so you’re lighter at\none level … There are certain advantages. One is you don’t get into\nthese things like depression. But on the other hand it’s a little disjointed\nand a little bit removed . . . The olfactory sense is not there the same\nway. You don’t get the depth of smell, for instance,\” she observed. At\nthe same time the aliens have seen \”a bigger picture,\” and have more\ninsight and patience. Also, \”You have this thing in your head that\n[enables you] to access any kind of information telepathically. So you\nhave this kind of informational pliability. I mean, you can get any infor\nmation you need.\”\nSara felt that the purpose of her flight over the desert was to survey\nthe planet for \”planetary resources,\” in order \”to see what is the surviv\nability of an area like that\” in case there were to be a \”huge planetary\nshake-up.\” The desert area seemed to be a potentially \”stable environ\nment\” in case of a major upheaval because it was high and flat. As she\nexperienced herself flying in an alien incarnation she felt herself\n\”going back and forth\” between human and alien forms, as if trying to\nmake a decision. The human body identity was aesthetically pleasing\n209″,
“summary”: “Sara is describing her experience of flying in a white spaceship over a desert area in an alien past life. She reflects on the differences between humans and aliens, including their physicality, ego, and telepathic abilities. Sara’s purpose for this flight is to survey the planet for potential resources in case of a major upheaval.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 224,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nfor its \”flesh and things,\” while at the same time she was drawn to the\ngreater perspective of the alien identity.\nSara returned then to the present and went on to describe a huge,\nominous dark cloud covering the sky that seemed to exert a magnetic\npull upon her, \”like throwing dark, black tar over my head.\” The cloud\nseemed to Sara to embody the projected negative consciousness and\nvibrations of human beings. Its impact was debilitating and made her\nfeel victimized. The cloud functioned as a kind of mask or shield to hide\nsome sort of \”hokey\” craft of the sort human beings would design if they\nwere to make a spaceship. This craft was the source of negative vibration\nand was piloted by a human being. It appeared utterly \”stupid\” from\nSara’s point of view. \”I’m just loathing this whole thing,\” she said. The\naircraft’s \”purpose,\” she said, was \”ostensibly war,\” but not war to kill\npeople. The war was \”with people’s heads… war to control people.\” She\nfelt \”this huge desire to shield myself from this thing.\”\nNext Sara remembered childhood encounters of \”levitating,\” \”floating,\”\nand \”bouncing\” around her in the room with the white canopy bed. \”I feel\nlike someone’s almost throwing me up and down.\” Two \”Mengus-like guys\”\nhave been doing this. She felt as if there were a magnetic field between\ntheir fingers and her body. The bouncing about \”was fun … I was laugh\ning,\” and then the beings talked to each other, \”not to me\” and left head\nfirst through the window. These were friendly visits, \”like coming over for\ntea,\” but the beings became \”mad\” after college because she was living\nsuch a \”conventional, stupid life … a very short sighted existence,\”\nespecially when she took a job in business.\nSara associated to another experience later in her life. She was\nalone, lying down on the deck to get a suntan, when \”I felt something\nhovering on top of me.\” She saw a figure that \”was like a CTOSS\nbetween a Mengus being and a person.\” It was \”human in shape, but\nlighter and free-floating.\” Sara received a communication from the\nbeing, \”This is very important.\” The intention, she was told, was not\naggressive, but some sort of test of \”genetic compatibility or some\nthing,\” an \”infiltration,\” \”a feasibility test,\” \”dimensional merging.\”\nI asked Sara to tell me more of what she meant by \”dimensional\nmerging.\” She then described what I believe to be the central image of\nour first session. \”It is like a plane,\” she said, \”a sheet of translucent\ncellophane.\” There is \”like a huge shattering of glass,\” and a \”razor\nblade thin\” slit opens between this Earth/physical dimension and the\nrealm from which the beings come. In this context I asked her more\ndetails of the encounter. The being had \”a light contour of a penis, but\n210″,
“summary”: “Sara described an experience where she felt a magnetic pull towards a dark cloud that seemed to embody negative consciousness and vibrations. She also remembered childhood experiences of levitating and bouncing around with two Mengus-like beings who left headfirst through the window. Later, while lying down on the deck to get a suntan, Sara felt something hovering over her and saw a figure that was human in shape but lighter and free-floating. The being communicated with her about genetic compatibility or some sort of test for dimensional merging. Sara described this as a plane of translucent cellophane with a razor blade thin slit opening between the Earth/physical dimension and the realm from which the beings come.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 225,
“original_text”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nnot like a physical penis\” that entered her body. The experience was\nnot like anything she had known in human sexual relations. \”The\nbeing itself felt aggressive, and I did not like that part of it. There was\nnot an emotional component to the whole thing on its part… It was\nmore like a scientific explorer territory.\” I asked if there were orgiastic\nactivity. \”It was much, much, much subtler/’ she replied. \”It was not\nentirely happening in this dimension,\” Sara said, \”so you can’t really\nevaluate it in the language and physical descriptive terms of this\ndimension because it wasn’t really happening here. It was half happen\ning here and half happening somewhere else.\” After this experience\nSara \”felt like I’d sort of been hoodwinked.\” The being \”didn’t give me\nthe full story, and it just kind of said, ‘Hey, trust me, it’s important.’\”\nThen she said, \”If a being were to project itself onto a sheet of cel\nlophane, and [the] cellophane were to shatter through to this reality,\nand I could stand and watch, I’d do that.\” I asked if this had in fact\nhappened (\”come through\”) to her. \”Yes,\” she said, about two weeks\nago. She had gone on a ski trip. There was a large mirror in her hotel\nroom. She arose in the middle of the night, and the place where the\nmirror had been appeared as a corridor. She attempted to walk down\nthis corridor, but she bumped her head against the glass. Miguel had\nnot gone on the ski trip with Sara, but \”the minute I bumped the cor\nridor Miguel was in the room, and I tried to scream out, ‘Miguel/ but I\ncouldn’t scream. Nothing could come out.\” She was sharing the room\nwith a skiing friend, who independently saw a silhouette in the room.\nParadoxically she \”just immediately went back to sleep.\”\nThe bump hurt a great deal, but the pain was compounded by the\n\”interpenetration of the dimensions\” as \”the mirror opened up.\” It\nwas as if \”a being that looked like Miguel\” or \”a disguise of Miguel\”\ncame through. The being had \”penetratingly dark\” eyes, \”dark, dark,\”\nand looked \”insectlike\” with \”an overshaped head\” and \”a little,\nshrunken body . .. that’s using the costume to look bigger … It hurt\nme,\” Sara said, but \”the overall purpose wasn’t to hurt me.\” It was\nrather \”to explain something through demonstration,\” namely \”this\nwhole dimensional interpenetration exists.\” By \”bopping me on the\nhead,\” they \”demonstrate, ‘Hey! This is physically real.\”‘ Otherwise,\nmany humans are often too \”dense\” and/or too preoccupied to be\nreached.\n\”In a species sense\” Sara has felt \”compatible\” with the Mengus\ntype of beings, but the being in the hotel room seemed to be a repre\nsentative of another species with which Miguel was connected, per-\n211″,
“summary”: “Sara had an experience where she merged with a being that was not human. The experience was not like anything she had known in human sexual relations and did not have an emotional component. It was more like a scientific explorer exploring new territory. Sara felt like she had been hoodwinked after the experience. She went on a ski trip and saw a silhouette in her hotel room that looked like Miguel, but she could not scream or communicate. The being came through to explain the dimensional interpenetration that exists. Sara felt compatible with the Mengus type of beings, but the being in the hotel room was from another species connected to Miguel.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 226,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhaps in a past life. In Sara’s view these two species are trying to con\nnect with each other as demonstrated in her association with Miguel.\nEach species, she said, has its own \”vibrational plane,\” so that for two\nspecies to connect they must \”create a new vibrational plane of inter\naction.\” This could be exemplified in a human relationship that, in\neffect, crosses the species barrier. This would be accomplishing an infi\nnite number of things with \”one beautifully concise stroke.\”\nI asked Sara to say more about the being she saw in the hotel room.\nThe head was the most prominent part of the body and was \”shim-\nmery,\” looking \”reptilian,\” almost \”snakelike, serpentlike\” and quite\nelongated. \”Red vein-things\” made the head appear like \”a body\nturned inside out.\” The creature was not \”bad. It’s nice enough.\” It\nwas \”almost like a sea creature, like a mollusk or a snail without the\nshell.\” It seemed vulnerable, in need of \”understanding\” and \”cooper\nation\” from her. For Sara to own that the creature truly exists \”expands\nmy borders of acceptability and tolerance . . . opening my heart to\nsomething that isn’t the same as I am. That’s good for me. I need to\nknow that. I need to learn that and actively do that.\” It was \”sweet,\”\nshe said for the being to \”put on\” the Miguel costume in order to\nbridge the gap of unfamiliarity. When Sara looked into this being’s\neyes she saw \”so much love\” and felt love herself. She also perceived a\n\”kind of sad\” and \”battle-weary\” look, as if it were saying, \”Give us a\nbreak!\” \”They’re tired of everyone being scared of them … I feel bad\nfor that guy,\” she concluded.\nWe ended the regression at this point, and Sara’s mind began to\ndoubt her experience and search for ways to \”explain it [the session]\naway … It could be delusions and imagination,\” she said. But then\nshe observed, \”It’s not imagination, either. I mean it is real. It’s more\nreal than imagination. But it’s real in a hologram-like sense . . . like it’s\nprojected, but I don’t know. I got bumped on the h . . . then you’re\nright back to, ‘My God! It hurt, didn’t it?’ … I went through some\nthing here, though, that was real,\” Sara concluded, \”all this pain that\nfelt like a searing, burning …\” After returning to ordinary reality the\ntwo realities seemed \”more on a par\” or \”much more equal.\”\nThe larger purpose of bringing these species together, Sara said later, was\nto bring about \”personal evolution\” in order to achieve \”universal under\nstanding.\” The intense pain was used to penetrate the density of human\ndenial, to reach us when we are \”asleep.\” Pain is the \”extreme of physical\ntangibility.\” Each species brings something to the merger. The Mengus-\nlike beings, for example, Sara said, are more spiritually advanced than\nhumans, who need to become \”a little more Mengusy.\” The Mengus-like\n212″,
“summary”: “Sara had a past life where she associated with Miguel and saw two species trying to connect with each other. She believed that for two species to connect, they must create a new vibrational plane of interaction. The being Sara saw in the hotel room was reptilian, elongated, and vulnerable, in need of understanding and cooperation from her. Sara felt love for the being and perceived a kind of sad and battle-weary look. She concluded that the session was real, although it was experienced in a hologram-like sense. The larger purpose of bringing these species together was to achieve personal evolution and universal understanding, using intense pain to penetrate human denial.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 227,
“original_text”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\ncreatures seek a greater physicality, \”the ability to smell,\” for example. In\nthe connection of species each retains some of its original elements.\nThis process of species connecting involves \”tremendous, tremen\ndous, tremendous love.\” Most ordinary human love, Sara said, is much\nmore possessive, involving emotions like jealousy. This interspecies\nlove is \”more unconditional … I think that’s everybody’s sole reason\nfor being here. Soul/sole, in both senses of the word sole.\” A few weeks\nlater, Sara wrote to thank me for my help and said that \”things seemed\nto calm down greatly\” after the session.\nApproximately six weeks after our session, Sara and I met for about\none hour to integrate further the openings that had followed her regres\nsion and to discuss the possible forms that her life’s calling might take.\nAfter some discussion of folkloric studies of UFOs, abductions and\nrelated matters, Sara suggested that the aliens may be assuming the\nforms of technology \”in order to be more accessible to us,\” to appear, for\nexample, in something that looks \”kind of like an airplane to make it a\nlittle easier.\” She, like many of the other abductees with whom I have\nbeen working, spoke of the cataclysmic physical changes that may be\nahead for the earth and wondered if somehow ecological and environ\nmental concerns could unite humanity and help us transcend ethnic,\ncultural, and other boundaries.\nSara mentioned that she would sometimes sob because she missed\n\”home/’ but for her this has \”nothing to do with my Earth parents.\” It\nexists \”in a different dimension.\” It was, rather, a deeper sense of con\nnectedness that she missed. We talked further of what this other \”home\”\nis like and means to her. \”Home is dimensional, not spatial,\” she said. But\nthere is communication, nevertheless, between the dimensions. \”You\nshut your eyes and there’s always communication,\” she said. \”The con\ntent is almost a hundred percent emotional,\” she added. It was difficult\nfor her to describe this coherently. \”It’s all about. . . the emotion of love\nis the most . . . unconditional supportive life. I don’t mean that in\nhuman life, but creativeness,. .. growth-affirming kind of love. It bowls\nyou over. When you feel that, and when you feel that connection to that,\nthe love feeling is so tremendous.\”\nWhen Sara accesses this and other connected states, she says she\nfeels \”very happy.\” She says that \”it feels like the magnetic field around\nme completely changes . . . like space or something is fluctuating, like,\nif you could see a thermal crack or something. It feels like that.\” She\nalso feels that this state is somehow so familiar that she has always\ntaken it for granted, and that if she focused her attention in this way\nmore often, many additional things would become accessible.\n213″,
“summary”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\n\nIn the process of species merging, each creature retains some of its original elements and tremendous love is involved. This interspecies love is more unconditional and soulful than ordinary human love. Sara believes that aliens may be assuming the forms of technology to be more accessible to humans. She also speaks of a deeper sense of connectedness that exists in a different dimension and can only be accessed through emotional communication. When Sara accesses this state, she feels very happy and her magnetic field changes.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 228,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nDespite the joy she feels when she enters the other dimension, Sara feels\nit would not have been \”ethically correct\” for her to \”jump\” the chasm\nbetween the two planes totally or too readily. \”In the past\” she said it felt\nas if she \”made a commitment, like an exchange student\” spending a year\nabroad to be here on Earth. She was, in effect, in \”an immersion program,\”\nhas \”taken resources\” and has \”a responsibility\” to see it through.\nOne way or another, Sara expresses a desire to use \”ecology as a way\nto help people make a . . . transition .. . People have to redefine philo\nsophically what they mean by environment. People think, ‘Oh, my envi\nronment.’ But, it’s like environment is [complete] . . . environment is\n. .. infinite. And it has an infinite number of characteristics, and they\nextend from physical to emotional-psychic to interplanor and cross-sec\ntional . . . You are your environment . . . It’s a much broader way than\nmost people think,\” she noted. Sara spoke then of how difficult it has\nbeen for the human species to reach a \”creativeness^-af firming, life-\naffirming\” place of unconditional love, which she related to all the ways\n\”by which we differentiate ourselves,\” such as by creanng gender, eth\nnic, and religious barriers. Ecology could be used to discover \”common\nalities\” and \”transform consciousness … If you truly, truly, truly do\nwhat’s good for yourself, you’re doing what’s good for the world. The\ntwo things are synonymous.\”\nSara observed that she herself still experiences \”emotional needi-\nness.\” Using her metaphor of the exchange student here from another\ndimension she said, \”I might be able to take a vacation back home, or\nbe in two places at one time/’ but she says it may be more useful to\nreach a state of consciousness in which \”it didn’t really matter to me if\nI went home or not. Then I can go home because I don’t need to go\nhome.\” She talked further of how her spiritual path was her way of\nreaching a place in herself where she could \”give love\” both \”there\” (in\nthe other dimension) and \”here\” on Earth.\nDISCUSSION\nAt one of our meetings, Sara asked me if I thought that the direction of\nher thinking and experience reflected something psychopathological\u2014\n\”like I’m making it all up.\” She was reassured to learn that other\nabductees had been struggling with the same philosophical questions. I\nthen shared with her some of my speculations about the implications of\nthe abduction phenomenon and where experiences like those she had\ndescribed might be leading us.\n214″,
“summary”: “Sara is an abductee who feels that it would not have been ethical for her to jump between dimensions too readily. She sees herself as an exchange student in an immersion program, with a responsibility to see it through. Sara believes that ecology can be used to help people make a transition and redefine philosophically what they mean by environment. She notes that the human species has difficulty reaching a creative, life-affirming place of unconditional love. Sara experiences emotional neediness but believes that reaching a state of consciousness where it doesn’t matter if she goes home or not is more useful. At one meeting, Sara asked if her thinking and experience reflected something psychopathological, and was reassured that other abductees had been struggling with the same philosophical questions.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 229,
“original_text”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nSara has been preoccupied since childhood with philosophical and\nspiritual questions, and apparently from an early age has exhibited cer\ntain paranormal powers, such as the ability at least to create the\nimpression of levitating another child. These concerns and abilities\nseem to have been intimately connected with lifelong encounters with\nalien beings, beginning in early childhood with a mentor figure she\ncalls Mengus who she describes as her first teacher. Sara’s abduction\nexperiences, fun and joyous as a child, but always at another level\ndeeply serious, appear directly related to her personal and spiritual\ngrowth and her determination to find a calling that will give sufficient\nscope for her desire to serve the planet as fully as she can. Ultimately,\nhowever, Sara believes that at its core the abduction~pKenomenon\nemerges from a place beyond the physical plane and cannot be\ngrasped through technology alone.\nIt appears as if from childhood Sara’s encounters were a kind of\npreparation of consciousness for a life’s work she strives to accomplish.\nThis work appears connected to using an expanded notion of ecology\nor \”environment\” to bring about a paradigm shift from a conscious\nness of division and separation to one of openness, creativity, and\nunconditional love. Sara relates her own evolution in this direction to\nher encounters and her role as a kind of exchange student between the\nnonphysical universe from which the aliens or \”light beings\” emanate\nand the earth on which she has committed herself to live.\nSara tried repeatedly in our sessions to put into words the process\nby which the alien beings can enter our physical universe and she, in\nturn, can access theirs. One striking image was that of a powerful cel\nlophane membrane that is shattered, creating a slit through which\nsome connection with the other, nonphysical, dimension may become\npossible. She herself can access this other universe and she has longed\nto surrender herself over entirely to the other domain, which she, like\nso many abductees, considers to be \”Home\” and the place of her true\nparents. But she is constrained from going there altogether by the con\ntinuing earthbound challenges of overcoming her own egoistic needs,\nespecially the desire to be loved. Sara, like other abductees, under\nstands that as she transforms her own consciousness and shares this\nprocess, she contributes in a subtle way at a wider level. As she put it,\n\”Ifygu truly do what’s good for yourself, you’re doing what’s good for\nthe world.\” ~\” ~~\nSara, like all abductees perhaps, is participating in some sort of proj\nect of species merger and evolution. The purpose of this project may\nbe to create new life-forms that are more spiritually evolved and less\n215″,
“summary”: “Sara is a person who has been preoccupied with philosophical and spiritual questions since childhood, and has exhibited paranormal powers such as the ability to levitate another child. Her encounters with alien beings, beginning in early childhood with a mentor figure called Mengus, have been deeply serious and appear to be connected with her personal and spiritual growth. Sara believes that the abduction phenomenon emerges from beyond the physical plane and cannot be grasped through technology alone. She relates her own evolution to bringing about a paradigm shift from consciousness of division and separation to one of openness, creativity, and unconditional love. Sara understands that as she transforms her own consciousness and shares this process, she contributes in a subtle way at a wider level.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 22,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ngrossness, or density of beings. \”The mind or consciousness produced\nby grosser matter cannot communicate with these subtle things. In\nsome, you witness the grosser level of mind subdued and the more\nsubtle mind become active. Then there’s an opportunity, a chance to\ncommunicate with or sometimes see another being who is more subtle\nthan our mind or body.\” (The Dalai Lama 1992). Contemporary\nexamples of such entities in the West might be the \”spirit guides\” that\nare reported by many individuals. Descriptions of these spirits who\nappear to individuals or to intermediaries vary widely.\nRojcewicz includes UFO abductions within a wide range of para\nnormal experiences, including near death experiences; powerful psy\nchic, spiritual, mystical, and out-of-body experiences; and encounters\nwith a range of beings\u2014such as witches, fairies, werewolves\u2014that\noften result, for an individual, in a substantive transformation of val\nues and orientation. The question of whether and why these events\noccur, of course, remains unanswered. There is much debate even\nabout how to frame such questions.\nThe most commonly debated issue, whether abductions are really\ntaking place, leads us to the center of questions about perception and\nlevels of consciousness. The most glaring question is whether there is\nany reality independent of consciousness. At the level of personal con\nsciousness, can we apprehend reality directly, or are we by necessity\nbound by the restrictions of our five senses and the mind that orga\nnizes our worldview? Is there a shared, collective consciousness that\noperates beyond our individual consciousness? If there is a collective\nconsciousness, how is it influenced, and what determines its content?\nIs UFO abduction a product of this shared consciousness? If, as in\nsome cultures, consciousness pervades all elements of the universe,\nthen what function do events like UFO abductions and various mysti\ncal experiences play in our psyches and in the rest of the cosmos?\nThese are questions that are not easily answered. Perhaps all we can\ndo at this point in time is to acknowledge the questions as we listen to\nthe experiences of those who have moved beyond our culturally shared\nideas of \”reality.\” The UFO abduction experience, while unique in\nmany respects, bears resemblance to other dramatic, transformative\nexperiences undergone by shamans, mystics, and ordinary citizens who\nhave had encounters with the paranormal. In all of these experiential\nrealms, the individual’s ordinary consciousness is radically trans\nformed. He or she is initiated into a non-ordinary state of being which\nresults, ultimately, in a reintegration of the self, an immersion or\nentrenchment into states and/or knowledge not previously accessible.\n8″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the concept of UFO abductions and their relation to other paranormal experiences such as near death experiences, powerful psychic experiences, and encounters with various mystical beings. The author raises questions about the reality of these events and whether they are a product of shared consciousness. The text also acknowledges that these experiences result in a transformation of values and orientation for the individual involved.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 230,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\naggressive, while retaining the acute sensory possibilities that accom\npany the dense embodiment of human physical existence. One part of\nour long hypnosis session involved Sara’s memories of an encounter\nwith an alien being that she experienced as occurring partly in our\nphysical reality and partly in another, nonphysical, dimension. The\nmost difficult aspect of the various kinds of interdimensional, inter\nspecies connection that Sara described is the different vibrational fre\nquencies by which beings from the other dimensions live and the\nradical adjustments that must occur for us to connect. Much of the\nintense bodily distress that Sara and other abductees experience dur\ning their regressions may relate to the bodily releasing of these vibra\ntional incongruities that have been held in check, sometimes\nthroughout the individual’s life, by powerful repressing forces that\nmay derive both from the human psyche and possibly from controls\nimposed by the aliens themselves.\nSome of the most intense moments in Sara’s first regression occurred\nwhen she recalled having been struck or \”bumped\” painfully when she\nmisperceived a mirror in her hotel room for an open corridor, a \”mis\ntake\” that might have been engineered by the beings themselves.\nImmediately following this shocking and painful impact she was able to\nrecognize in her room a representative of another, more reptilian\nappearing, species of alien beings that was possibly connected with her\nfriend Miguel as she has been linked with the Mengus-like species. The\nintense physicality of this sort of experience seems to be employed so\nthat Sara and other human beings are forced to acknowledge the reality\nof entities and domains that our Western acculturation have taught us\nin recent centuries cannot, even must not, exist. Yet this kind of onto-\nlogical, physical shock may be an essential initial step in the process of\nhuman consciousness evolution that seems to lie at the core of the alien\nabduction phenomenon.\n216″,
“summary”: “The text describes a hypnosis session with Sara where she recounts her memories of an encounter with an alien being that occurred both in physical reality and another nonphysical dimension. The difficulty in connecting with beings from other dimensions is due to the different vibrational frequencies they live on, which must be released through intense bodily distress. One such moment for Sara was when she was \”bumped\” painfully while misperceiving a mirror for an open corridor. This physical shock may be an essential initial step in human consciousness evolution that lies at the core of the alien abduction phenomenon.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 231,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER TEN\nPAUL:\nBRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nP\naul was twenty-six when he introduced himself to me at a UFO con\nference in New Hampshire. A sensitive, handsome young man, he is\none of an increasing group of abductees that I have been encoun\ntering who have discovered that they have a dual identity as an alien (they\ndo not use that word) and a human being. From the beginning of our work\nPaul believed that he had a mission to \”be an example\” of love and\nopenness and to enable humans to overcome the fears that constrict us\nand prevent us from using the gifts we possess. The purpose of our work\ntogether has been to enable Paul to discover the depths of his complex\nidentity and to take full responsibility for his transformative and healing\npowers. Paul and I have had two hypnosis sessions after our initial inter\nview, and he has attended two support group meetings. In a small group,\nfoul, fom Kasey, and several other abductees have been exploring the heal\ning powers of their shared energies. When we first met he was living with\nhis parents and administering his own advertising business. He was\nworking to earn enough money to rent a separate apartment.\nPaul, like many abductees I have seen, came to me after a disturbing\nseries of meetings with a mental health professional who he continued\nto see until a few days before I met with him. He first consulted Ms. T.,\na psychologist, to explore \”weird\” experiences that had led him to ques\ntion his sanity, including one, five hours after smoking marijuana, in\nwhich he saw \”some type of being\” on the stairs at home. He wished\nalso to see if his experiences were related to difficulties growing up. He\nmet with Ms T. somewhat irregularly over a year-and-a-half period. The\ntherapy included four or five hypnosis sessions intended to recapture\nmemories of possible sexual abuse by his paternal grandmother, which\ndid not, in fact, emerge. What did come to the surface were additional\nencounters with unusual beings, going back to when Paul was age three,\nthat were powerfully real for him and had a \”shattering\” impact on his\nworldview and \”everything I’ve known.\”\n217″,
“summary”: “Paul is an abductee who has discovered that he has a dual identity as an alien and a human being. He believes that his mission is to be an example of love and openness, and to enable humans to overcome their fears. Paul has had two hypnosis sessions with the author and attended two support group meetings. In these sessions, they have explored the healing powers of their shared energies. Prior to meeting the author, Paul saw a mental health professional, Ms. T., for over a year-and-a-half. During this time, they conducted four or five hypnosis sessions intended to recapture memories of possible sexual abuse by his paternal grandmother. However, the only thing that came to surface were additional encounters with unusual beings going back to when Paul was three years old. These experiences had a \”shattering\” impact on his worldview and everything he knew.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 232,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nAs the sessions progressed, Paul found that he was becoming\nincreasingly \”awakened\” to \”a connection to like a foreign alien kind of\nthing\” which Ms. T., perhaps understandably, could not deal with. One\ntime in a session he asked for a sign of the reality of the beings, or the\nenergies associated with them, which was followed by a loud bang near\nthe office door. Ms. T was frightened but willing to explore the noise.\nPaul was curious to check it out and felt an electric \”crackle\” in the\nroom but found there was nothing visible behind the door. Ms. T. was\nwide-eyed with fear and Paul had to try to calm her down. He had the\nsense that something was \”going to come\” for Ms. T. over the next\nweekend and told her so. She volunteered no information at the\nbeginning of the following session, so Paul asked her if anything had\nhappened. Ms. T. reported that her bed had mysteriously bounced up\nand down. She revealed that she had been terrified, and, according to\nPaul, tried to ignore what had occurred except to clean the house \”out\nof evil spirits.\” Her assumption, Paul said, was that anything \”good or\nintelligent would greet you in a very comfortable way.\”\nDespite Paul’s feeling that Ms. T. was \”suppressing\” him because of\nhow frightening she found the abduction material, a number of mem\nories came out during the hypnosis sessions with her. He describes, for\nexample, how in an early session he \”expected to see my grandmother\nabusing me or something when all of a sudden … I see the ship, and\nI’m out in the back, the chimney, and there’s these little people com\ning up and I’m like freaking out\” (in our first regression we would\nexplore this episode, which occurred when Paul was age six and a half,\nin much more detail).\nIn his last session with Ms. T before he terminated the relationship,\nPaul recalled an abduction that he dated to age two or three, judging\nfrom the fact that he had on a one-piece, red pajama suit with buttons\nup the front that his mother confirmed he was put to bed in at that time.\nHe found himself \”on a table,\” and \”it scared the hell out of me.\” He\nremembered then that the being had come into his room, \”got my\nhand,\” communicated that Paul had to \”just be strong here,\” and took\nhim \”through the door.\” Paul recalled only \”flashes of a ship\” and does\nnot remember how he ended up inside. From the table he saw that the\nsurrounding room seemed to be made of some sort of uniform metal\nalloy and that objects in the room did not seem movable. As he would try\nto get up, a being would press his head with two fingers and push him\nback down, seemingly effortlessly, and he would be temporarily calmed.\nI asked Paul if he could see the being. \”Not yet. I did in a minute,\”\nhe replied. The creature was wearing a full \”bodysuit\” with \”what\n218″,
“summary”: “In summary, during hypnosis sessions with Ms. T, Paul recalls an abduction experience when he was two or three years old. He found himself on a table and saw flashes of a ship. The being communicated with him and pushed him back down when he tried to get up. Paul could not see the being at first but later did.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 233,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nlooks like seams … All of a sudden he turned, like a flash. He moved\nso fast! And I’m looking at his head, and it was like classic. It was like\nbig eyes, and I’m like they were dark, and I’m like ‘okay,’ [whispered],\nand I just lied back down.\” He thought, \”Okay. Okay. Yeah. He doesn’t\nwant me to look at him obviously.\” Based on many other cases, I sug\ngested that perhaps it was he who did not want to look, which Paul\nthought was \”heavily possible for me too\” as he was very frightened.\nThen he saw two other beings standing behind him, and thought\n\”what’s going on. Why won’t somebody like talk to me here.\” Then\nPaul looked down and saw that \”he’s started doing something to my\nleg\” with \”long, long fingers. He or she\u2014I don’t really know\u2014it looked\nlike two fingers with a thumb, and he was just like feeling my calf, real\nlightly goin’ up and down, and then all of a sudden I really felt my leg,\nmy calf, it was like, it was pain, and I was like, ‘Ow, my calf really\nhurts.\”‘ Paul does not recall seeing an instrument but remembers that\nthe leg felt \”numb\” and as if the being \”injected something into it.\”\nPaul further described the pain in his leg that he had recalled in the\nsession with Ms. T, how \”after that was done everything started set\ntling back down, and then he started to get me up\” and the being was\n\”taking me out,\” when Ms. T. said \”All right, our time’s up’, and I\nthought ‘Okay.’\” As the session concluded, Paul still felt pain in his leg\nand Ms. T asked him, \”Are you okay?’ And I’m like ‘Sure I’m okay.’\nYou know what I mean? I don’t know. Like, I guess so. I can walk. I can\ndrive home, or whatever.\” There was talk about the possibility of a\nlonger session, but the lack of feedback and Paul’s feeling that Ms. T.\nhad so much difficulty dealing with the impact of the abduction\nmaterial on herself led him to terminate the therapy. Paul made a last\nattempt to get help from Ms. T. in a phone call a few days before he\nand I met. He expressed his difficulty in dealing with the memories\nthat were coming up (\”putting it all together\”), but, uncertain herself\nall along as to what to make of the abduction stories, she seemed to\nhave nothing to say except, in effect, \”call me when you need me.\”\nPaul’s willingness to stay so long in this largely unproductive therapy\nrelationship was not only related to how few people are qualified to deal\nwith abduction issues. It was also connected with how alone and unac\ncustomed to receiving help he had felt throughout his life, and with his\nlifelong tendency, like children of alcoholics {both his parents did have\ndrinking problems), to protect the adults around him from their own\ndistresses. His decision to stop seeing Ms. T. was, in effect, also a deci\nsion to stop protecting her from the distress that his case was creating\nfor her.\n219″,
“summary”: “Paul had an abduction experience where he saw two beings standing behind him and one of them started doing something to his leg with long fingers. He felt pain in his calf and thought it was being injected with something. The session with Ms. T ended, and Paul still felt pain in his leg. He tried to get help from her again but she had nothing to say except \”call me when you need me.\” Paul stayed in the therapy relationship for a long time despite its unproductivity due to feeling alone and unaccustomed to receiving help and his tendency to protect others from their distresses.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 234,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nBefore ending our first session Paul spoke of feeling \”foreign\” (\”all my\nlife to my mother I always said I was adopted. I’m not from here\”) and\nthe difficulty that \”people like me have to adjust and adapt to what is\ngoing on here if we’re going to live and survive here.\” He related this to\nthe negative, hostile emotional climate he encounters in mainstream\nsociety and expressed his desire to \”be an instigator towards the posi\ntive\” and become \”an example of what someone can do\” to free com\nmunication. ‘The model’s there,\” he said but \”this world has pretty\nmuch boxed it off. I’ve got to open that up.\”\nPaul had suspected for many years that his mother’s husband was\nnot his biological father. According to Paul, his \”father\” was sterile and\nhis mother had had a long-standing affair with another man whom she\nhad hoped to marry, but who stayed with his wife when she developed\nleukemia. After he pressed her several times his mother finally broke\ndown and confirmed Paul’s suspicions; this was about a year before we\nmet. The discovery that \”my father was not my real father\” added, of\ncourse, to Paul’s feeling that he did not \”belong here.\” Paul’s father\n(his mother’s husband) has had problems of impulse control. This\nmay be related to the fact that his mother, according to what Paul’s\nmother has told him, would \”take their [him and his brother’s] clothes\noff and do odd things that were abusive.\” Sometimes he would strap\nPaul for \”anything that pissed him off.\” He also may have \”exposed\nhimself\” to certain people and \”made advances toward my sister\n[three years younger than Paul], but that’s as far as it went. Nothing\nreally developed from it.\”\nPaul’s mother seems, from his accounts, like a fearful person. He\nhad the sense that she was intimidated by his intense curiosity and\nintelligence. \”She would try to suppress me,\” he said, and make him\ndoubt his own mental capacities. Naturally this uneasiness was aggra\nvated by Paul’s abduction-related encounters. \”I would adjust,\” Paul\nsaid, \”because I don’t want to freak anyone out. ‘You know what I\nmean, especially your mother .. . I’ll keep this under wraps.\” The day\nafter he saw the being on the stairs at home (described above), Paul\ntold his mother about the experience. She admitted that at the top of\nthe stairs, she had an \”experience like an incredible feeling of fear that\nstopped her midpoint. She was coming down the stairs and she just\nstopped.\” To Paul this was \”confirmation from someone else that\nsomething was in the same exact spot,\” but his mother denied that\nshe had seen anything. His mother herself once had a two-hour period\nof missing time which she acknowledged when Paul asked her, but she\nhad not given it much thought. \”And I’m like, Ma! Two hours in the\n220″,
“summary”: “Paul is an individual who feels like he does not belong in his current environment due to negative experiences with mainstream society and a difficult emotional climate. He has always suspected that his biological father was not his adoptive father, which added to his feeling of not belonging. His mother seems fearful and tries to suppress him, especially when it comes to his abduction-related encounters. The day after seeing a being on the stairs at home, Paul told his mother about the experience, but she denied seeing anything despite experiencing fear.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 235,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nmiddle of the day! Didn’t you question that?\” Paul’s sister has\ndescribed a UFO that she and their mother saw together, but they are\nvague about the details.\nWhen we met for Paul’s first hypnosis session we began by review\ning his disciplined meditation program and the tensions he was expe\nriencing during the process. He spoke of his wish to develop his\npsychic potentialities and of the altered state of consciousness and\nheightened awareness he would achieve during the meditations. He\nexpressed the desire to \”know more about my past,\” especially to find\nout \”who were those people\” from the encounter at age six and a half.\nBefore talking further about this time, Paul told me of a frightening\nincident that had occurred late at night or in the early morning a\nmonth before. He had been coming out of a dreaming sleep when he\nheard a loud bang like there was something \”by the trash can out\nfront.\” He looked out the window to check and, seeing nothing, went\nback to sleep. Going in and out of sleep he felt sure that there was\n\”something in the room.\” But when he felt \”something on top of me,\”\nand found he could not move at all, he became terrified. \”I felt it fur\nther off, but then it came really close and, like, Whoa! That’s too\nclose. Too close! Back off! … As I’m freaking out, I’m trying to figure\nout where this thing is, and I was measuring it, like off the tip of my\nnose. … I could feel it right there . . . about four or five inches off my\nnose.\” He wanted to open his eyes but simply could not do it. He\n\”dozed off again\” (a common paradox in abduction-related terror) and\nthen upon awakening was able to \”break out of it\” and look, but there\nwas \”nothin’ there.\” Although fully conscious now, Paul found he was\n\”gagging on my own breath because I couldn’t speak\” and was still\nunable to move for a few more moments. Although he saw no beings\nduring this incident, Paul nevertheless felt invaded by \”something\n[that] had definitely done something.\”\nAlthough we were tempted to explore this incident further, we\nreturned to the episode from age six and a half that occurred in the\nfall of 1972. As I characteristically do, I reviewed with Paul in great\ndetail beforehand the context in which the encounter occurred so that\nI would already be oriented as the incident was explored during hyp\nnosis and not have to impede his associations with distracting factual\nquestions. Much of this information had emerged in Paul’s meetings\nwith Ms. T. We went over the layout of the house, the location of his\nroom, and how his mother tucked him in bed that night. Paul does not\nremember falling asleep, but does recall looking at the bureau, getting\nup, and walking over to the sliding glass doors that separated his room\n221″,
“summary”: “Paul is a man who has been experiencing tensions during his meditation practice and wants to develop his psychic potentialities. He had a frightening incident where he felt something was in his room but couldn’t move or speak. The encounter from age six and a half that occurred in the fall of 1972 is also being explored, where Paul looked at the bureau, got up, and walked over to the sliding glass doors.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 236,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nfrom the back porch. A familiar voice in his head told him to go out\nside, as if \”I was supposed to meet someone out there,\”\nAs he described his behavior that night, Paul spoke as if he were the\nadult Paul observing the actions of the little boy from \”right behind his\neyes … I don’t feel like he feels,\” Paul said, \”but I understand what he\nfeels.\” The boy went out on the porch, looked up, and saw \”a flash\” of\n\”a ship\” that seemed to pass right over his house. \”It was like the whole\nthing was lit,\” Paul said. It was round, \”like a perfect circle . . . big . . .\nawesome,\” larger in the horizontal plane than the vertical, \”long and\nsmooth\” on the bottom. \”He [the boy] was deciding where we [the\n\”we\” refers to the boy-Paul and the adult-observing-Paul as if they were\ntogether] were going. So we went down the stairs [of the porch], and we\nwent over to the chimney [a structure standing in the backyard] and\nthen we sat down.\” The boy walked inside the chimney as if \”we’re\nhangin’ out waiting for someone to come.\n\”I [Paul is now speaking from inside himself as the little boy] really\nhad no idea who was going to be coming, and I was terrified when I\nstarted to realize that someone was there.\” Paul [adult] notes that \”it\nhad to have been brighter because inside the chimney I was able to see\nbricks, like charcoal bricks … I have to go with him [Paul as child]\nbecause I’m\u2014we’re\u2014linked in a way, so we go out and that’s when\nthere were two groups coming up both sides of the house.\” The beings\nwere small, about the six-year-old’s height, with one that appeared to\nbe somewhat taller. There were about four or five of the beings in each\ngroup. They \”weren’t human,\” Paul said, but nevertheless when \”they\nstarted coming around\” the boy felt more comfortable and \”was\nthrilled\” to be with them. They were touching and hugging the boy,\nwho felt \”a great calmness\” and \”really like home,\” as did the adult\nPaul in the session at that moment.\nPam Kasey’s notes describe Paul’s body movements during the\nregression. They provide a sense of the intensity of his experience.\n\”Paul is having a lot of body reactions to this information, an involun\ntary tensing in resistance to each new piece, then often a nervous\nlaugh, a deep breath, a sort of convulsion, and then a relaxing to the\nnext piece. His face is grimacing, frowning, eyebrows furrowing, teeth\nclenching\u2014then a laugh, head shaking emphatically, nervous, earnest,\ncharged, overloaded. Further along it’s getting harder\u2014body twitch\ning, tensing, head shaking, nodding, raising off the pillow, face con\ntorting, expression changing every second or two\u2014arms at his sides\nbut hands gripping, opening, gesticulating.\”\nAt the start of the regression I took Paul back to that night and\n222″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a man named Paul who was abducted from his back porch by beings that he describes as not human. He felt comfortable with them and experienced a great calmness, while his body had involuntary reactions to the information. The regression was intense and Paul’s face and body movements showed the intensity of his experience.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 237,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nencouraged him to be the six-and-a-half-year-old boy rather than the\nadult observing him. \”I get stopped,\” he said. \”I guess it’s fear… it gets\nmore and more intense as I try to be him.\” As I encouraged Paul to be\nwith the fear, Paul soon felt numbness in his face, spreading through his\nabdomen, chest, and hands. With his fear increasing he saw \”a big eye\nin front of me . . . hands on me\” and a sense that he was \”shrinking . . .\nThere are others there,\” he said, and \”they won’t let me feel anything.\”\nThen, feeling himself to be lying on his back naked in a room with a\ndomed ceiling, he saw \”tools and a bench.\” His whole body numb now\nPaul said, \”I was able to look out a window … It’s space … I just saw\nstars. I saw a lot of stars… It feels like it’s moving.\”\nOnce again Paul had difficulty connecting his adult observing self\nwith the little boy and his experience\u2014\”everything keeps me from\nconnecting together\”\u2014but was able to say, \”I can be me.\” Then he\nfelt \”plates, like grids, pushing down on my stomach.\” At my request\nhe described one of the humanoid beings. He had no hair on his head\nand his eyes were large and black with no apparent irises. The nose was\n\”flat, like an ape,\” and the mouth seemed to have \”scales around it,\nlike plates on his lips.\” The being let him up then and led Paul\nthrough a door. \”I walk outside. We’re looking at controls on the ship.\nIt’s a ship. It’s a ship! It’s a ship!\”\nThe being seemed to Paul to be \”a friend,\” showed him the con\ntrols, and told him \”You’re like me, on the ship.\” At first Paul did not\nunderstand, but the being explained further that \”you’re from here.\”\nThen, as other humanoid figures watched, the being led Paul to \”a\ncolander-like structure a little below, off to the side\” of the center of\nthe big ship. He said to Paul, \”This is where we congregate.\” The fig\nure that was escorting Paul showed him a bed that was rather like a\nhuman bed with sheets, but \”it’s floating.\” He told Paul, \”They’re your\nquarters. You’re here. You’re here when we go on these trips.\” In fact,\nthe \”quarters\” felt familiar to Paul, for he estimated he had been there\n\”seventy times.\” Paul felt confusion and disbelief then and now, but\nsays, \”I feel like I’m there. I feel like this is the room that he’s showing\nme that I’m in when I go to where he takes me.\”\nAt this point I asked Paul about the timing and frequency of these\nmany visits. Paul replied, \”He’s saying ther’re all connected, that it’s\nthe same.\”\n\”What’s the same?\” I asked.\n\”The lives. They’re all the same . . . It’s close. It’s close to my life.\nIt’s close to now … I was on the ship before I came here [i.e., to\nEarth].\” At this point Paul was experiencing what might be described\n223″,
“summary”: “Paul is a boy who has been abducted by aliens and taken to their spaceship. He experiences fear and numbness when he tries to connect with his adult self, but eventually feels comfortable enough to say \”I can be me.\” He sees controls on the ship and is told that he is like the aliens and that they are from his home planet. Paul is shown his quarters on the ship, which feel familiar to him, and he is told that all lives are connected and that he was on the ship before coming to Earth.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 238,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nas if breaking through an information barrier, and he felt acutely the\ntightening and releasing of his body described in Pam Kasey’s notes.\n\”It keeps breaking and it’s pretty confusing,\” Paul said. \”It’s plain to\nhim [the being] and to me, but I can’t grasp it here [i.e., in the con\ntext of the Western, rationalistic perspective that my questioning may\nhave represented for him].\”\nAt this point the being conveyed to Paul that he would \”tell me\nanything I want to know.\” Our session became then an exploration of\nPaul’s dual identity, human nature from an alien perspective, and\nalien-human relations over time. Paul himself was \”kind of like a spy,\”\nput on Earth for a purpose. \”He [the alien] says that your spirit is from\nhere [i.e., the ship, not Earth]. He says what makes you up is here, and\nhe says that the seeds of human being is how we integrated you into\nthis, but you are from here.\n\”Home,\” Paul said, is \”on that planet. They are very peaceful, very\npeaceful. They’re not like here. They’ve been killed here before.\” I\nasked Paul where that planet was. \”All right. All right. All right. You’re\nnot supposed to know. I’m not supposed to know. I can know. All right.\nAll right. All right. I can see it. It’s red, and it’s\u2014but it’s blue. It’s dif\nferent. It swirls, like Jupiter swirls.\” The planet is \”in this universe,\”\nbut \”farther away than you’ve ever known.\”\nI asked how the beings get from one place to another. \”It’s like hop\nping,\” he said. \”Energy, like folds into itself, and you’re just somewhere\nelse . . . everything folds, inverts into, and folds inside itself . . . Like\nyou can move one at a time, or you can move like vast numbers of\npeople .. . No one’s supposed to know. People aren’t supposed to know\nthis yet.\” I asked him to say why. Speaking now as an alien, he replied,\n\”We’ve been hurt here before . . . Your people hurt us.\” Paul said, \”It’s\nin your nature to be violent,\” and spoke of the human need \”to control\neverything,\” and to isolate ourselves from other beings, including the\naliens themselves. \”Humans are just another form. You’re another life-\nform of energy. You think you’re independent of life, and you can’t be\nthat way. ^bu’re causing death. Itbu’re causing a lot of death and it’s\nyour own. And we’re trying to help you, but we came and we were\nkilled by many of you.\”\nPeople like himself, Paul continued, were \”here to integrate, and it’s\nslow . . . because if we came and tried to disrupt you people it wouldn’t\nwork. It didn’t work before.\”\n\”Before when?\” I asked.\nPushing ahead, as if ignoring my question, Paul continued, \”You\n224″,
“summary”: “The given text is about an alien abduction experience of a person named Paul. During the session, Paul explores his dual identity, human nature from an alien perspective, and alien-human relations over time. The being conveyed to Paul that he would \”tell me anything I want to know.\” The planet where the beings come from is red and blue, swirls like Jupiter, and is farther away than Earth. The beings get from one place to another by hopping, energy folds into itself, and they invert into and fold inside themselves. Paul spoke of the human need \”to control everything,\” and isolate ourselves from other beings including aliens. People like himself were here to integrate, and it’s slow because if they came and tried to disrupt the humans it wouldn’t work. The session was pushed ahead as if ignoring the question asked by the interviewer.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 239,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\npeople are too violent already, you’re too violent and you’re too hostile.\nIt’s too imbedded in your nature and you have to come to grips on\nthat. You have to understand that, and it’s got to be a little bit of time\n… We can’t come straight on. We can’t come straight on. We have to\nintegrate like with this.\”\nI tried to take Paul back to what happened in his quarters on the ship,\nbut he deflected this effort and persisted with his struggle to understand\n\”the information that’s been locked in me . . . It’s more than we can\nunderstand.\” I felt I had no choice but to let him continue. He told fur\nther of the trouble the aliens have had in their encounters with human\nbeings. \”There’s a lot of us [i.e., dual identity beings] here,\” he said.\n\”When we come straight on it ends up in power. Everyone here is so\nwrapped up in power.\” He spoke of how difficult it is \”for your species\” to\n\”truly open up to another.\” As a human being, but identified also as an\nalien, he has had a great deal of \”trouble here.\” He is trying to help\nhuman beings but has felt attacked. ‘Any new thing coming in is attacked\n… I’m trying to do what I need to do to help you, but I’m under attack\n… Human beings think that they’re it, that that’s it. But there’s so\nmuch else here . . . There’s so much life, yet human beings want death.\nThey’re choosing destruction, and they keep choosing it over life, over\nconnection, over creation. This is hell here .. . Everyone has tried to\nexplain that to you. They’ve tried to tell you that this place needs to turn\naround. Human beings keep tripping over themselves.\”\nPaul spoke further in prophetic tones of human stubbornness,\nunwillingness to accept what we have done or to receive help. \”That’s\nwhy people like us, coming here, get caught up in this and then we get\nsick like you.\” The alien beings can be \”physical on your plane\” but\nalso be \”connected with others not on your plane.\” That enables the\naliens to \”accept others\” and to \”communicate and integrate with\nthem . . . Human beings,\” he said, \”can’t even integrate with some\nthing of your same plane, let alone something of a different plane. You\ncan’t even accept the life around you.\” Segregation, isolation, and fear\ncharacterize the human attitude toward life, Paul said.\nPaul spoke of how difficult it is for him to exist in both human and\nalien identities. \”It’s harder for us to be fragmented like this,\” he said. In\nhis human self he feels the great \”pressures of your human society . ., It’s\njust too much. It’s so stressful. It’s just so stressful.\” He spoke then of\nhow we have expanded a kind of protective \”shell\” into \”a whole separate\nthing . . . This shell is just supposed to be a minor thing. It’s a minor\nthing and you people hold on to it. Like you’ve created this new thing.\n225″,
“summary”: “Paul, a dual identity being, believes that human beings are too violent and hostile, and that they need to learn to integrate with others in order to survive. He speaks of the difficulties he has faced as an alien trying to help humans, and the isolation and fear that characterize human attitudes towards life.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 23,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\nSometimes the process is brought on by illness or a traumatic event of\nsome kind, and sometimes the individual is simply pulled into a\nsequence of states of being from which he or she emerges with new\npowers and sensitivities. \”During his initiation, the Shaman learns\nhow to penetrate into other dimensions of reality and maintain him\nself there; his trials, whatever the nature of them, endow him with a\nsensitivity that can perceive and integrate these new experiences . ..\nthrough the strangely sharpened senses of the Shaman the sacred\nmanifests itself\” (Eliade 1957, p. 66). Like many abductees, the initi\nate hones his new sensibilities in the service of wisdom that can be\nused by his people.\nRevelation is not just accessible to those in pursuit of enlighten\nment, but it can knock on any door at any time. Earlier in this century,\na Dr. Buche described what seems to be a certain kind of archetypal\nexperience: \”He and two friends had spent the evening reading\nWordsworth, Keats, Browning and especially Whitman. He was in a\nstate of almost passive enjoyment. All at once, without warning of any\nkind, he found himself wrapped round, as it were, by a flame-colored\ncloud . . . The next he knew, the light was within himself. Directly\nafterwards came upon him a sense of exaltation, of immense joyous-\nness accompanied or followed by an intellectual illumination impossi\nble to describe. Into his brain streamed one momentary lightning flash\nof Brahmic splendour, leaving him thenceforth for always an aftertaste\nof Heaven\” (Eliade 1965, p. 69).\nThe experience of internalizing what is first perceived as external\nlight happens frequently during mystical flashes or transcendental\njourneys that result in spiritual rebirth. Perhaps an analogy might be\ndrawn to UFO encounters where the abductee is initially \”struck by a\nbeam of light,\” spies a bright ship, and is then taken inside. Brazilian\nabductees in particular seem to have perceived illuminated clouds, fre\nquently red in color, in association with spaceships (Story 1980).\nThe mystic or the shaman, like the abductee, makes a pilgrimage,\nusually with ardor, to receive a new dimension of experience or knowl\nedge. This involves a rebirth which is sometimes very distressing, a\nretracing of one’s steps to a preternatural, primordial arena to recondi\ntion the consciousness of the experiencer. The resulting psychic chaos\nis a metaphor for the precosmogenic chaos, amorphic yet penetrating,\nthat the individual has been exposed to. The abductee is a modern\nDante, whose ontological underpinnings are unraveled. Returned to\nhis bed or his car after his time with aliens, he struggles to reassemble\nhis worldview. Most often, he undertakes his journey alone, and many\n9″,
“summary”: “The text provides an introduction to UFO abductions and explains how they can be brought on by illness, trauma, or the pursuit of enlightenment. It also describes the experience of internalizing external light during mystical flashes or transcendental journeys that result in spiritual rebirth, which is similar to the experience of being abducted by aliens. The text suggests that the abductee undergoes a psychic chaos as a result of their encounter with aliens, and returns to their bed or car after struggling to reassemble their worldview.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 240,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nIt’s a whole new thing. It’s like a little layer. It’s one little layer, and you’ve\ngot that being your whole universe . . . It’s like one layer of appearance.\”\nAs he tried to answer my questions, Paul found himself \”bouncing\”\nor \”jumping\” back and forth between his alien and human identity or\nperspective, which he found difficult. The flow of his thoughts\nseemed to have a direction of their own, almost independent of my\nquestions. \”What is the purpose of controlling something you don’t\neven understand in the first place? What are you controlling? … I\ndon’t understand . . . You’re controlling nothing,\” he continued. \”If\nyou look at frequency and energy, and the way it’s structured itself\naround the form, and you start going deeper, and you start to under\nstand evolution, the way that connects itself to molecular structure\u2014\nit goes on for eons and eons! It’s further than you can fathom, and it’s\ntried to tell you that too, and you don’t understand it.\”\n\”What’s ‘it’?\” I asked.\n\”Consciousness,\” he replied, \”Higher forms of consciousness . . .\nYou’re not going to understand infinity, but it’s there!\” The alien beings,\nPaul said, have access to this higher consciousness which \”flows through\nyou\” and is an intelligence which exists or moves everywhere.\n\”Person to person, nation to nation, world to world?\” I asked.\n\”Universe to universe,\” he said. \”There’s consciousness on every\nsingle level. It’s infinite,\” he said.\nI explored further with Paul what information he had received in his\nabductions about this higher consciousness. \”It starts as an energy you\ncan’t perceive,\” he said, but then it evolves and starts \”becoming intel\nligent.\” It can \”bow into different dimensions .. . engulfing shapes just\nlike a cell engulfs another cell and takes a new shape. The energy mir\nrors another shape; it engulfs a new shape and networks with that. It\ncommunicates with it and understands it. It learns, and it grows. It cre\nates. That is creation in action, and it becomes more and more intelli\ngent. It grows. It has more to choose, more choices.\” Paul spoke further\nof how matter and energy \”flex back\” or change one into the other in\nvarious ways. Relating this creative process to his perceptions of human\nrecalcitrance Paul said, \”You don’t want to change and grow. Change to\nyou is fear. Change means destruction. You’ve got so many backwards\nviewpoints on the way it really works! You hold on. You change for a sec\nond, and then you hold on, forever. \\bu hold on forever.\”\nCuriously, Paul revealed that the alien intelligence does not really\nunderstand why human beings are so destructive and resistant to\nchange, and I asked if the intrusive physical procedures they perform\non our bodies are to learn about this. \”That’s a part,\” he said, and\n226″,
“summary”: “The given text is about an alien named Paul who has been abducted multiple times. During these abductions, he has gained access to a higher consciousness which exists on every level of the universe. This consciousness starts as an energy that becomes intelligent and learns through engulfing shapes and communicating with them. The creative process of this intelligence is related to human recalcitrance, where change is seen as fear and destruction. Paul reveals that the alien intelligence does not understand why humans are so destructive and resistant to change, and the intrusive physical procedures they perform on our bodies may be a part of learning about this.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 241,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nacknowledged that the \”poking\” and looking are for the purpose of\nunderstanding, helping, and \”adjusting,\” but added without explain\ning, \”There’s mistakes that have been made.\” In the last analysis \”we\n[Paul as alien] don’t understand why you are so stuck\” and have not\nlearned. \”It poses some complex problems for us,\” he said. \”An organ\nism that gets to be at such a degree of destruction should flip back\nand learn upon itself. It should understand . . . like you stretched it\nout to its maximum, and you should understand that you’re going to\nbreak … we don’t understand why you choose destruction.\”\nIntervention and change are possible even without understanding,\nPaul said. \”We can turn it around,\” but \”you’re going to have to\naccept more changes that go on. The changes are going to get faster,\nand it’s going to be harder for you to change … The intelligences are\npresent now … it keeps opening levels.\” We have changed some\nalready, he allowed, but our \”human nature\” would resist further\nchange. I expressed my impatience and asked how Pam and I might\nparticipate in bringing about change. He said it was hard for him to be\n\”like a spy\” that has been shown \”different levels . . . There’s a lot of\nstuff around you that keeps knocking at its door and then it stops. It’s\nhappened before. It’s happened so many times.\” In spite of the great\ndistance human beings have come, they still isolate themselves. \”That\nknowledge of evolution, that learning process, has grown all along with\nyou. You have memories from the beginnings. The beginnings, if you\ncan even fathom that. And I can’t fathom that, because I’m part\nhuman and it’s hard for me.\”\nAt this point in the session Paul seemed to be feeling a great sad\nness as we contemplated together how \”out of balance\” and \”lost\” we\nhumans were. In a nostalgic tone Paul spoke of how \”very comfort\nable\” he felt \”here on the ship … I want to go home,\” he said, and\n\”It’s on the ship. It’s home. My home is there\” (quite a number of\nabductees say this). I reminded him of his disbelief when first shown\nhis \”quarters.\” He said, \”It’s not hard for the real me to accept. I know\nthat. It’s hard for the shell-Paul to accept.\” The planet he had spoken\nof earlier was the home from which he originally came, and the \”quar\nters\” are \”where I am when we’re traveling, when we’re exploring.\”\nPaul realizes now that he has been shown \”a greater time distance\”\nthan he had previously understood, including past lives.\nStruggling with his disbelief over what he was experiencing, expressed\nthrough nervous laughter, tense body movements, and interspersed\ncomments like \”this is bigger than I thought\” and \”it’s so weird,\” Paul\ntold how \”we came across this planet\” thousands of years ago. \”We’ve\n227″,
“summary”: “Paul acknowledges that the purpose of poking and looking is to understand, help, and adjust, but he also mentions mistakes made in the past. He believes that humans should learn from their mistakes and understand the consequences of their actions. Paul suggests that change is possible even without understanding, but it will require acceptance of more changes and a faster pace of change. He feels that humans are isolating themselves despite their great advancements and knowledge of evolution. Paul expresses his sadness at the current state of humanity and speaks nostalgically about his home on the ship. He realizes now that he has been shown a greater time distance, including past lives, which is causing him to struggle with his disbelief.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 242,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nmade connections here before\” with \”primitive life-forms . . . I’m being\nshown dinosaurs, in a way . . . This is old. Reptiles\u2014oh my God! That\nform we were able to make contact with.\”\n\”The reptilian form?\” I asked.\n\”Yup. That form was\u2014that was smarter than humans,\” he said,\nlaughing. I asked how this had been communicated to him on the\nship. \”I don’t know,\” he replied. \”It’s like a memory in a way. It’s hard.\nThis is hard because I know now that I can make contact again.\”\n\”With whom?\” I asked.\n\”Contact with my brothers on that planet. In space. In that ship.\” I\nsuggested we call the aliens \”brothers\” since to Paul the beings we call\naliens he felt were, indeed, \”my people\” or \”my brothers.\”\nAt this point images were coming to Paul faster than he could deal\nwith them and I encouraged him to recenter himself and take his\ntime. He said that \”This reptilian form was very intelligent, a form of\nenergy that spanned up to that point, and it did very well.\” I asked\nwhat happened to them. \”It just evolved past this time. It allowed for\nnew forms of life,\” he replied. \”Oh, man! They can tell time. They can\nfeel time. They understand what’s coming in the future. They [the\ncreatures in reptilian form] understand. They’re so compassionate .. .\nThey were able to have an understanding, a compassion towards the\nfuture of your existence.\”\nPaul then felt waves of energy passing through his body, pushing on\nhis abdomen, and causing his hands to feel like \”needles.\” He said this\nfelt \”comfortable\” and \”integrated in a way.\” The memories he was\nhaving, he noted, were \”not foreign\” and \”very clear.\” We were coming\nclose to the end of the session, and I asked Paul how the memories he\nhad recovered today could be useful to us as human beings struggling\nto understand our violent proclivities. His first response was that what\nhe had recalled today was helping him to \”understand more of who I\nreally am … I am a cross between\u2014this is hard to understand for\nme\u2014between what I’ve known as me and the brothers who were with\nme, what the human beings would call an alien.\” He could not quite\ngrasp the word, but it came to him that these were something like the\n\”TA\” people. The TA people have evolved over a long time but differ\nently from humans, Paul said. They did not expect so many problems\nwhen they \”integrated with you.\” I asked him why they had decided to\nintegrate with us. \”That’s the way creation works,\” he said, but\n\”humans aren’t ready to do this, and we are ready . . . we want to\nlearn.\”\nI asked Paul why the evolving alien-human relationship was surfac-\n228″,
“summary”: “Paul had a past life as an alien who made contact with primitive life forms on Earth. He communicated with his \”brothers\” on a planet in space and had a reptilian form that was smarter than humans. The reptilian form understood time, felt time, and had compassion towards the future of human existence. Paul’s memories were not foreign and very clear. He realized that he was a cross between what he knew as himself and the TA people, who evolved differently from humans but integrated with them. The TA people wanted to learn from humans but humans were not ready for this integration.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 243,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\ning so much at the present time. He said that human evolution had\nreached the point where we were better able to accept the connection.\n\”The human perspective or evolution has grown to a point that it’s\nintelligent enough to accept more, but it’s on the border. It’s teetering\nback and forth.\” As we talked of these matters Paul felt intense heat\nenergy passing through his body and concentrating in his hands. I\nwondered what it would take to push us \”over\” the border. \”Accept\neverything,\” he said. There is \”so much\” to accept. For his own growth\nthis meant more fully accepting his TA identity, \”what I am.\” He\nspoke of how hard it is to be \”in the middle.\”\n\”I’m in between. I’m more than a TA person. I’m more than a\nhuman being,\” he said. \”This is hard! More people are finding out just\nhow in between they are themselves.\”\nIt seemed as if with each expression of opening to the elements of\nhis complex identity and the responsibility this seemed to impose,\nPaul would feel additional strain in his body. \”It can only take so\nmuch. I am getting tired,\” he said. He felt flooded with intense sensa\ntions of heat and pins-and-needles-like tingling \”through my organs,\”\nespecially in the stomach, chest, face, and hands, which he related to\nbig \”growth jumps.\” My squeezing his hands intensely with my hands\nhelped to release the heat energy blocked in his hands.\nAs Paul came out of the regression he said that he felt \”a lot better,\”\nstrongly \”centered.\” We talked about the responsibility of his double\nidentity and the energy associated with the information he was pro\ncessing. Perhaps the shell we have constructed, even the destructive\ncourse, were not so formidable, he suggested. Pride, fear, \”this ego\nstuff,\” were \”dead ends\” that start out with sensitivity and become\n\”like a cancer\” which \”lock[s] everything1* down. The alien-human\n\”unification\” might create a new balance, an evolutionary step, a kind\nof cosmic mutation in, in Paul’s words, \”the balance of creation and\ndestruction.\”\nAs we reviewed the session, Paul spoke with wonder at the storage in his\nconsciousness of \”ancient memories,\” for example of reptilian intelligence,\nand the virtually unlimited perspective this could provide. But human\nbeings have lost the \”incredibly intelligent\” power or utility of that\nmemory bank. For example, \”People just look at them, like, oh, the\ndinosaur has a small, little brain with flabby arms. It ate, slept, shaked.\nThat’s what it did. And they were killed by a meteor because it didn’t have\nthe know-how. And of course they’re going to relate it to it didn’t have\nhands like us and stuff, like, so it couldn’t create a home like we have. It’s,\nlike, wow. That’s so egotistical. You want it to be like you so it’s intelligent.\n229″,
“summary”: “Paul, a TA (Transpersonal Alien) individual, is struggling with the acceptance of his dual identity and the responsibility that comes with it. He feels intense heat energy passing through his body and concentrating in his hands as he talks about these matters. Paul believes that human evolution has reached a point where we are better able to accept the connection between the alien and human worlds, but it is on the border of teetering back and forth. To push us \”over\” the border, Paul suggests accepting everything, including our TA identity. However, with each expression of opening to his complex identity and the responsibility that comes with it, Paul feels additional strain in his body. He feels flooded with intense sensations of heat and pins-and-needles-like tingling \”through his organs,\” especially in the stomach, chest, face, and hands. My squeezing his hands intensely with my hands helped to release the heat energy blocked in his hands. After coming out of the regression, Paul feels \”a lot better\” and strongly \”centered.\” We talked about the responsibility of his double identity and the energy associated with the information he was processing. Perhaps the shell we have constructed, even the destructive course, were not so formidable, he suggested. Pride, fear, \”this ego stuff,\” are \”dead ends\” that start out with sensitivity but become \”like a cancer\” which \”locks everything down.\” The alien-human \”unification\” might create a new balance, an evolutionary step, a kind of cosmic mutation in, in Paul’s words, \”the balance of creation and destruction.\” Paul wonders at the storage in his conscious”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 244,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nYou know nothing about their culture . . . you got some bones, you know.\nYou don’t know. You don’t know anything about them … It occurs to me\nthat this has been the way for a long time, but we know nothing about the\nanimal kingdom. Nothing. Yet it’s always around, and there’s definitely\ncommunication . .. What about the intelligence of the energy making the\nform?\”\nI was out of the room for a few minutes, and the session concluded\nwith Paul speaking with Pam of human domestication of animals into\npets as an expression of our need \”to control everything around us\nbecause of fear,\” the narrow perspective of human identity, and the\n\”twisted,\” competitive, and intolerant culture we have evolved.\nOur second hypnosis session took place six weeks later. Before the\nregression began Paul spoke of his desire to further overcome the inner\nimpediments to his personal transformation and the fulfillment of his\nmission. More specifically he felt that throughout his life he has been\nimmersed in dysfunctional systems, beginning within a family that\noften responded to his need for love and support with abuse and\n\”manipulation to conform,\” and continuing in social and political sys\ntems that restricted his capacity to love. His dream has been to break\ndown the barriers of fear between people and to create \”a network of\nlines of communication\” on the way to building new structures based\non love and healing. But he fears the pressures that are directed\nagainst anyone who tries to push against familiar limits, \”an incredible\nattack from the society in general upon you because you are pushing\nanother boundary open.\” He expressed concern for what would hap\npen to me. \”Everyone’s going to be scared shitless of what you’re\ndoing, and let alone the fact that it feels like it might be successful.\”\nPaul spoke of his need to feel confident of the emotional climate in\nthe house before \”being opened\” further, and commented on the\nuneasiness about the abduction work he had sensed in my wife, which\nwas allayed somewhat in a brief conversation that he had with her\nbefore the session began. It became evident that questions of trust\nbetween Paul and me had developed, and, to a degree, I was being per\nceived through the lens of his disappointment with previous caregivers\nand also as an authoritative senior representative of the hierarchical\nsocial systems about which he felt so troubled. As we sorted out these\nconcerns, trying together to separate reality-based concerns from dis\ntortions that Paul brought to the situation, he became better able to\n\”trust you enough\” for the session to proceed. I acknowledged that it\nwas natural for him to need to test my trustworthiness, and he said\nthat the \”testing process\” did not have to be \”hostile\” or \”a violent\n230″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a hypnosis session where Paul expresses his desire to overcome inner impediments to his personal transformation and fulfill his mission of breaking down barriers of fear between people. He fears the pressures that are directed against anyone who tries to push against familiar limits, including the abduction work that he sensed in the wife. Questions of trust have developed between Paul and the narrator, and they try to sort out these concerns before proceeding with the session.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 245,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nproving. Then truth would be lost for sure … I know you’re coming\nfrom a deep place/’ he said, \”and I do feel safe in telling you what’s\ngoing, what’s happening.\”\nBefore we started the regression Paul spoke further about the intense\nstruggle he had been undergoing as he confronted his own and other\npeople’s fears related to the abduction phenomenon. Pam had intro\nduced him to several other abductees with similar difficulties, but,\nalthough this was helpful, his experience that \”everybody keeps throw\ning things out\” left him feeling as if he were \”drowning.\” I spoke to Paul\nof the \”hero’s journey\” on which he was embarked, and he talked fur\nther of \”this outrageous doubt and fear that’s here.\” In the regression he\nwanted to \”go in\” to the \”incredible pain\” he felt \”right in my heart,\nright in my chest.\” Referring to his drive to my house that afternoon,\nPaul said, \”I was crying my eyes out all the way here. I was just feeling\neverything. Just the pain of this world . . . When I pulled up in front\ntears were just streaming down my face … I have trouble crying in\nfront of anyone.\” I asked if he had been able to cry with his father.\n\”Probably,\” he said, but it would have been a cry of defeat. \”I’m crying\nout of pain, out of power, coming here,\” he said. My last question con\ncerned what he wanted to go back toward. He wanted to \”access\” that\npain \”for sure,\” he said. \”It’s going to blow out of my chest, and I’m in\nmy own way right now. More than I have ever felt before.\”\nPaul’s first image in the hypnosis was from a recent abduction expe\nrience. A hooded figure on a ship took his hand and walked him\nthrough a door and down a hall to a dark room. In the room a light\nwas on and he was strapped into a chair. The figure had a big pointer\nand showed Paul on a screen getting hit by someone in his family.\nThen \”he’s showing me the world\” and \”all these people are dying.\nHe’s telling me that I’m going to fix it.\” The figure said, \”1 already\nknow how\” and \”it’s in all of us and that’s how it will just spread right\nacross.\”\nThe scene changed and Paul went back to when he was a boy. He\nwas about twelve years old in the cellar of his home when this episode\nbegan. \”I’m fighting. I’m fighting alone. The thing that’s fighting me\nknows that I’m right here, but I’m protected in some way, I guess.\n’Cuz it can’t just come out and just kill me. I think it wants to,\nthough, definitely, he thought as it seemed to lunge toward him, only\nto be stopped by some sort of protective barrier. But it can’t do that. It\nhas to do it in other ways. It’s going to try. It’s going to take me apart,\nlittle piece by little piece . . . We’ve done this battle before. That’s why\nI’m still here. He says he fights with everyone like this.\” The battle\n331″,
“summary”: “Paul is a man who has been struggling with fears related to abduction phenomenon and feels overwhelmed by the experiences of other abductees. In hypnosis, he recounts a recent abduction experience where he was shown a world where people were dying and he was tasked with fixing it. He also goes back to his childhood when he was in a cellar fighting off an entity that wanted to harm him. Paul wants to access the pain he feels in order to overcome it.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 246,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nseemed mythic to Paul, as if he were \”confronting destruction that\nwants creation stopped (some people call it Satan),\” he said. \”I’m\nyelling,\” he said, \”but I don’t think anyone’s around.\”\nIn the darkness Paul perceived a glowing, nonhuman creature star\ning at him that he called \”‘symbolistic’ … It controls humans to a\ngreat degree\” and wanted to \”destroy\” him. But he was protected from\n\”getting lost\” by a \”creational force\” that held him. Once again he\nexperienced numbness spreading through his whole body and help\nlessness. But the creature could not kill him because \”I know too\nmuch about who I am and where all my strength comes from. It can\nnot cut me off.\” Death would come through \”isolation,\” but Paul was\n\”connected through my back\” by \”cords\” that the creature was \”trying\nto cut.\” Recognizing that he was speaking symbolically, Paul said that\nthe cords, which were \”connecting me to parts of myself,\” were cut by\nthe creature. Experiencing great distress in his body as he related this,\nPaul said, \”It’s too painful. It’s too painful to be here. It hurts.\”\nNo longer at home in his cellar, Paul now was lying on his back in\nhis bed at night and experienced \”‘things’ .. . moving around me.\” He\ncould not move at all and saw \”a thing in the closet\” with a \”horror\nface,\” like \”that character from The Exorcist,\” that frightened him\nintensely as a child. The figure seemed to turn a light on, but receded\nfurther into the darkness of the closet. Paul wanted \”to go after it\nalone.\” Surrounded by darkness now, he could still see the figure \”hud\ndled in a corner, I can feel it breathing over there. It’s dangerous in a\nway, but I think it’s just been beaten so badly.\” He chose to reach his\nhand toward the creature. A shift of consciousness occurred and Paul\nwas once more back in his room. \”Yeahhhhh! Yuck! Okay. It’s so bro\nken! It looks broken. Its arms don’t move the right way. They don’t\nmove like my arms do. It’s slimy. It doesn’t feel like me. I can’t, I can’t,\nI can’t understand it. It wants me to understand it.\”\nThe creature tried to communicate with Paul and to touch him,\nwhich \”is freaking me out … It is telling me about myself. It’s trying\nto tell me something about me.\” The figure told Paul that \”it’s me\”\nand that he (Paul) has \”the power to make this thing, and I can’t see\nhow I do. I can’t see that I do.\” Once again Paul’s body became numb\nand he was with the creature in the woods and they were talking. The\nfigure seemed then to become smaller, \”four feet or so,\” and looked\n\”kind of like me. It’s got eyes and nose, kinda,\” except \”flatter . . .\nthere’s not much to it,\” and ears that are \”just like holes in its head …\naw, this is weird lookinT’ The head was large in proportion to the\n\”thin, thin body.\” The figure reached out to Paul with a hand that had\n232″,
“summary”: “Paul had an abduction experience where he encountered a non-human creature that he believed was trying to destroy him. He was protected by a \”creational force\” and experienced numbness and helplessness. The creature tried to communicate with him and touch him, but Paul found it frightening and overwhelming. The figure seemed to become smaller and more human-like, with a large head and flatter features.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 247,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\ntwo or three fingers and a thumb, and \”it just wants to talk to me. It\ndoesn’t understand why I’m freaking out!\”\n\”Why are you freaking out?\” I pursued.\n\”I’m, I’m afraid! It looks really weird! … It’s just different than\nme!\” The being \”keeps touching me,\” and Paul could not understand\nwhy. \”It wants me to understand what it has to say. It wants me to\nunderstand how to be me. It’s trying to help me to be me.\”\nPaul now believed he was about nine when this experience\noccurred. Still in the woods he saw a ship behind the creature. \”It\nkeeps tilting its head, but I can’t, I can’t, I can’t talk to it. I don’t know\nwhat to say to it.\” The figure held its hands out to Paul, and \”it wants\nme to take its hands.\” But he was too afraid and could not \”open to it\nlike it wants me to … It’s just so different.\” The figure pulled Paul by\nthe hands into the ship. \”Oh, my God!\” Paul said, as he felt himself\npass literally through the door of the ship\u2014\”it’s liquidy in a way, but\nit’s still there.\” Inside the ship it was dark at first. He was in a sitting\nposition as several beings searched his body with their hands, as if\n\”they’re confused about something.\” Although he felt as if he gave\npermission to the beings to touch him, he resisted communication\nwith them, which they did not understand.\nThe beings wanted Paul to lie down on a table, which he did. He\nhad no clothes on, could not move, and felt cold. \”I don’t under\nstand,\” Paul said, and felt terrified and confused. \”They’re cutting me\nopen.\” Using what appeared to be some kind of light the beings made\na seven- or eight-inch-long cut in bis right leg above the knee. The\n\”loose\” flesh opened about a half inch, exposing muscle, ligaments,\nand bone but creating little bleeding\u2014\”It should be bleeding! Why\nisn’t it bleeding?\” The procedure did not hurt, but the sight of his leg\nopened up was terrifying to Paul. \”They’re just looking into it,\” he\nsaid. Then \”they’re taking a little piece of my bone.\” Using \”just the\nlight\” the beings closed up the wound, and \”now we’re going to talk.\”\nLeft alone with his panic, Paul found he had difficulty breathing,\nwhich he experienced in our session. He felt that the beings tried, but\ncould not understand why he was so intensely frightened. The beings\nexplained to Paul that there is \”some relationship between us\” and\nthat \”I’m from them.\” At this point in the session Paul experienced a\nkind of split in his awareness. In his alien identity he understood that\nthey were trying to help him, but as a human being \”I’m having trou\nble understanding who I am\” and \”explaining to other people.\” The\noperation on his leg and \”lots of\” other things before and since have\nbeen done to him by the beings to \”change things inside me\” so that\n233″,
“summary”: “Paul had a traumatic experience when he was nine years old in the woods. He saw a creature with two or three fingers and a thumb, which he believed wanted to talk to him. The creature looked different than Paul and kept touching him, but it wanted to help him understand how to be himself. Paul was too afraid to communicate with the creature and felt confused when it pulled him into a ship. Inside the ship, the beings searched his body and made a seven- or eight-inch-long cut in his right leg above the knee. They took a little piece of his bone and closed up the wound, explaining that there was a relationship between them and that he was from them. Paul experienced a split in his awareness during this session, feeling confused about who he was as a human being and struggling to understand the beings’ message.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 248,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhe can become \”like a liaison\” who can \”introduce them\” to me and\nother human beings. But he was afraid for his \”new friends,\” afraid\nthat \”they are going to get hurt\” because \”everyone’s too afraid of\nthem.\”\nThe aliens, Paul said, have taught him many things, like \”how I\nthink\” and \”how energy works in me.\” I asked him to explain. \”It’s a\nvery powerful thing .. . Your thought has great impact on where that\nenergy’s going to go, and they’re teaching me how to be aware of where\nI want that energy to go. They show me how to use it. They show me\nhow to feel it in my body They show me how to feel it in other people\nand in other bodies. They’re showing me their technology.\”\n\”Like what?\” I asked.\n\”The way they heal themselves\” when they get cut or hurt, Paul\nsaid.\nIn fact, Paul (like many abductees) has been psychically skilled all\nhis life and seems to grow more so as he recovers memories of his alien\nencounters. What is unusual about him is his ability to communicate\nhis skills to others in a simple manner. Pam Kasey has seen him use\nmetaphors from common experience to enable people to move aware\nness from one place to another in their bodies or open to the solution\nof a problem. By asking a few simple questions, he can also help peo\nple become aware of a level on which they are already receiving infor\nmation that they had until then been ignoring. His teaching ability, as\nPam and others have observed, is extraordinary.\nPaul explained then that \”when they are exploring sometimes cer\ntain ones die/’ but they can be \”collected again\” and \”brought back\”\n(i.e., to life) by the energy of the other beings. \”They make it [the\ndead one] absorb, like the energy that is the consciousness\” of one or\nmore of the other beings, because the one that died \”wasn’t supposed\nto die then.\” He then gave as an example when \”the ship crashed\” in\n\”a desert\” after \”they were shot at by us\” and \”there’s a couple of them\ndead.\”\nAt this point in the session Paul was puzzled to experience himself\nas actually being at the crash site. \”I’m just here with them. I feel like\nI’m their friend. I know who shot them. Why? Why did we shoot\nthem? Why did they shoot them? This isn’t right. Men in uniforms.\nThey’re showing me who shot them. I don’t belong with that group.\nIt’s the military. It’s soldiers. They shot them. They [the beings] have\nbeen hurt. I can’t help them.\”\n\”Then what happened?\”\n’All the jeeps are coming. We’re taking off. We have to go. We’re\n234″,
“summary”: “Paul is an abductee who has been taught many things by aliens, including how to use energy and heal himself. He has psychic abilities and can teach others how to become aware of their own bodies and the solutions to problems. According to Paul, when certain ones die during alien exploration, they can be \”collected again\” and brought back to life by the energy of other beings. During a session with Pam Kasey, Paul becomes puzzled and experiences himself as being at the crash site where two beings died. He feels like he is their friend and knows who shot them, but cannot help them.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 249,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\ngoing to leave the rest.\” I asked if he was one of them or in human form,\nand Paul replied \”I’m human.\” \”We have to leave the crash site,\” he\ncontinued. The army’s coming and they’re going to take everything.\nThey’re taking the ship; they’re going to take the ship.\” But he saw that\nhis alien brothers were \”hurt by the fear of those men . . , They [the\naliens] have to show me this stuff,\” he said. \”I don’t like to see it.\”\n\”Why?\” I asked. \”I don’t want to be human. I don’t want to be human.\nI’m sorry for being human. I didn’t mean to hurt them.\” Paul explained\nthat he was also nine when he was at the crash site, in another ship that\nwent to rescue the dead ones.\nPaul felt anguished that several of his dead \”friends\” could not be\n\”collected\” and had to be left behind in the desert. He had wanted to\nhelp them and felt sad that \”they suffered all because of the fear of\nthose other people … the ignorance of those human beings.\” His life,\nPaul said, is devoted to bringing \”the awareness up,\” but in order to\nachieve that \”I have to love me and let myself be here.\” In the session\nPaul felt his heart \”opening up more … It feels warm,\” he said.\n\”Things are melting,\” and he had the ieeling of \”peace and love . . .\nspreading . . . The planet [Earth] is going to grow,\” Paul said, \”by car\ning for ourselves,\” but \”it starts with me. I have to accept what I’ve\nlearned,\” especially that healing begins in the heart \”and then it flows\nout.\” The alien beings, he said, had shown him that \”hatred of others\”\nhad caused sickness of the heart and that \”the force to grow\” was \”all\naround me . . . They [the aliens] showed me to use that [knowledge].\”\nHis own role, Paul said, was to function as a bridge between the\naliens and the human world. \”They want me to form a group that can\nmeet with them. They need us not to be so afraid of them, to be open,\nto understand,\” to enter into an \”exchange\” of love. It is necessary for\nhim and other humans to confront their fear if we are \”to change this\nplace we live in, that I live in . . . There is much to be done,\” Paul\nadded, and \”I need help to do this. And I need your help.\” As the ses\nsion was coming near the end, Paul spoke further of his own \”need to\ngrow\” and expressed his love for me and Pam. \”I can trust you two to\nhelp me. Why do we find it so hard to love each other?\” We spoke\nthen of the connection between a personal history of hurt, as in his\nlife, or even in the experience of the aliens themselves, and the unwill\ningness or inability to open the heart.\nBefore concluding we talked further of what appeared to be Paul’s\nconsciousness of an incident like what apparently occurred at Roswell,\nNew Mexico, where a space vehicle seems to have crashed a few days\nafter the first \”flying saucer\” sightings of our current era. The aliens,\n235″,
“summary”: “Paul is an alien who was involved in a crash site incident and has been trying to bridge the gap between his alien brothers and humans. He feels guilty for being human and causing harm to others, but he also believes that healing begins in the heart and that it is necessary for humans to confront their fear in order to change the world. Paul needs help from others to achieve his goal of bringing awareness and love to both worlds.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 24,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ntimes his absence is not even noticed by those to whom he might turn\nto corroborate his coordinates.\nJacques Vallee, perhaps the most comprehensive cross-cultural ufol-\nogy investigator, discusses the international history of UFO encoun\nters in his two books Dimensions and Passport to Magonia. Describing\nhundreds of sightings of strange sky-born objects and their occupants\nacross time, continents, and societies, he cites the seemingly unex-\nplainable presence of disks in the symbology of various civilizations\u2014\nthe Phoenicians and early Christians, for instance, associated them\nwith communications between angels and God. He compares some of\nthe phenomenology of a UFO encounter with historical records of\nexperiences of a mystical nature. Beams of light commonly play a role\nin both UFO and out-of-body encounters (Vallee 1988, p. 34). As for\nthe beings themselves, Vallee draws many analogies to the worldwide\nsightings of nonhuman, shape-shifting, aerially adept beings through\nout history. These beings appear to mankind in thousands of different\nguises; they possess extraordinary powers and frequently aim to par\ntake of and/or take away something belonging to humans, desiring to\ncommunicate with or simply play with tricks on them. He concludes,\n\”The UFO occupants, like the elves of old, are not extraterrestrials.\nThey are denizens of another reality\” (1988, p. 96). Vallee believes that\nabductees’ interaction with aliens is a part of \”an age-old and world\nwide myth that has shaped our belief structures, our scientific expec\ntations, and our view of ourselves\” (1988, p. 99). He writes, \”The same\npower attributed to saucer people was once the exclusive property of\nfairies\” (1988, p. 134).\nVallee draws parallels between religious apparitions, the fairy-faith,\nthe reports of dwarf-like beings with supernatural powers, the airship\ntales in the United States in the last century, and the present stories of\nUFO landings (1988, p. 140). He speculates broadly-.\nOr should we hypothesize that an advanced race somewhere in the uni\nverse and sometime in the future has been showing us three-dimensional\nspace operas for the last two thousand years, in an attempt to guide our civ\nilization? If so, do they deserve our congratulations? . . . Are we dealing\ninstead with a parallel universe, another dimension, where there are\nhuman races living, and where we may go at our expense, never to return\nto the present? Are these races only semihuman, so that in order to main\ntain contact with us, they need cross-breeding with men and women of our\nplanet? Is this the origin of the many tales and legends where genetics plays\na great role: the symbolism of the Virgin in occultism and religion, the fairy\ntales involving human midwives and changelings, the sexual overtones of\n10″,
“summary”: “Jacques Vallee discusses the international history of UFO encounters in his two books Dimensions and Passport to Magonia. He describes hundreds of sightings of strange sky-born objects and their occupants across time, continents, and societies. Vallee compares some of the phenomenology of a UFO encounter with historical records of experiences of a mystical nature. He believes that abductees’ interaction with aliens is a part of an age-old and worldwide myth that has shaped our belief structures, scientific expectations, and view of ourselves. Vallee draws parallels between religious apparitions, the fairy-faith, reports of dwarf-like beings with supernatural powers, airship tales in the United States in the last century, and present stories of UFO landings. He speculates broadly about the possibility that an advanced race somewhere in the universe and sometime in the future has been showing us three-dimensional space operas for the last two thousand years, in an attempt to guide our civilization.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 250,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nPaul said, did not expect the hostile reception they received. \”I felt\nthey came with open arms and they got a spear right through them .. .\nthey got blasted, it seems, and that really confused everything. They\ncompletely don’t understand us. They start to now.\” But this initial\nreception made the relationship \”really difficult.\”\nSince in human biographical time Paul was not born until nineteen\nyears after the Roswell crash, I asked him how he was able to be pres\nent, at least in his consciousness, at the site (if, indeed he is referring\nto that incident). \”I don’t know,\” he said. \”I just, like, let go, I just kept\nletting go, I guess, which is a big thing I do in accepting information.\”\nI wondered about consciousness as a kind of \”continuous fabric\” that\nallows you to go \”anywhere under certain conditions.\” Paul’s response\nwas complex. He agreed with what I said, but added, \”At the same\ntime, you get, like it flexes in. Your energy, you could, when you die,\nyou’ll like retract a little bit to that core consciousness, and the memo\nries of who you are still very much here and very much incorporated\ninto that energy. Very much so! And it goes back into the whole and\nthe whole grows back again and then you come back . .. The memo\nries are there, but it’s kind of like you push back out again, and you\ntake form again … you seem like you feel that independence because\nyou’re so focused into one direction, into one purpose, like coming\nback molecularly and drawing from everything, drawing from all\nbecause of what you’re connected to . . . The lines that you have to\nwhere you’re really from are ominous power. It’s enormous! But, like,\nsince you’re pushing forward you forget what’s behind you. That’s\nwhat I think held me. I think those are those cords, in a way, that I’m\nfeeling behind me, maybe. I’m not sure.\”\nI asked Paul what \”form\” he was in during this episode. Was he\nembodied as a nine-year-old, or was it only a kind of consciousness. He\nsaid that he felt \”very much like I was completely me and then every\nthing changed around me to show me an example of what has hap\npened, to help me understand it, right? And so I’m very much aware of\nwho I am, but everything kept changing so radically that the informa\ntion is so spontaneous.\” Paul had felt as if his body was literally on the\nship during this event. \”It felt like I was there. It felt very real.\”\nReviewing other aspects of the session, Paul observed \”that slimy,\nbroken thing\” was his own externalized fear of the unknown. The\nimage in our session was like a feared image from the film The Exorcist\nthat had terrified him for weeks as a child. \”When I met them [the\naliens] and I touch them, and it’s, like, Oh, you’re slimy! And then\ncold and all this stuff, and that frightened me more.\” The aliens\n236″,
“summary”: “Paul is describing an abduction experience where he felt as if his body was on a ship and encountered hostile beings. He explains that the relationship with these beings made it difficult for him to understand them. Paul also discusses his understanding of consciousness as a continuous fabric that allows one to go \”anywhere under certain conditions.\” He describes feeling like he was completely me during this event, but everything around him kept changing to help him understand what had happened. The image in the session was like a feared image from the film The Exorcist that had terrified him for weeks as a child.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 251,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nseemed to resist, even object, to the confusion of identity or false\nattribution that occurred here. For example, when they were taking\nPaul through the woods to the ship he experienced the communica\ntion from them that they had \”reached out\” and wondered \”what’s\nwrong? Like, come on. Like, I am who I am and you are who you are\nand, like, what is the problem with you? And they’re trying to get their\nthoughts in. They don’t want to take you over.\” He felt they were look\ning at him as if to say \”Why aren’t you communicating with me? How\ncome you can’t accept what you are?\”\nI spoke with Paul of the difficulty human beings have in accepting\nand acknowledging the source of power from which we come. He\nresponded that \”accepting another human being as a source of infor\nmation is hard enough. But now [to] accept, like, nonhumans as a\nsource of information for you, as a guru, as a teacher\u2014I mean it’s\namazing what they have taught me now that I’m accepting it more\nand more. They may have shown me where the creational force is.\nThey’re the ones that assist in linking me up to it in a big way.\” Paul\nreflected on his experience of being \”completely doubtful\” about the\nreality of his alien encounters, which he related to the limited \”defini\ntion of God\” he had experienced in his upbringing as his parents went\n\”from religion to religion.\” Yet Paul grew up feeling that he \”under\nstood the connection to a source. The terminology and stuff in\nbetween is immaterial.\” He reflected with awe upon the \”unbeliev\nable\” technology he had learned from his alien encounters, especially\nthe \”flood of information\” he has received about how they heal. \”I’ve\ngot notebooks full of this stuff,\” Paul said, \”and it’s very solid.\”\nAt the end of the session I had to leave the room for a few minutes\nto attend to matters in my house. Paul, feeling vulnerable, wondered\nto Pam if I felt \”let down/’ and \”John knows a lot more than he is say\ning,\” he went on. This emerged as a kind of projection, as Paul\nexpressed his feeling that \”we could have gone much further .. . We\ncould just keep going. I don’t have to stop.\” Pam reassured him that\nthe work we had done was profound, that I was not disappointed, and\nthat my temporary departure was based on other realities, all of which\nI affirmed when I returned to the room.\nA few days later another abductee, Julia, a young woman with\nwhom I have been working for nearly three years, called me and spoke\nabout Paul, whom she had met for the first time in our support group.\nAlthough they had not known each other \”on Earth,\” she felt that she\nknew him very well from meetings in the ships (it is very common for\nabductees to report that they have seen or been with other abductees\n237″,
“summary”: “Paul, a man who has experienced alien encounters, feels that accepting non-humans as sources of information is difficult. He grew up feeling that he understood the connection to a source but had limited definitions of God due to his parents’ religious beliefs. Paul found the technology and healing knowledge he received from his alien encounters to be unbelievable and solid. During a session, Paul expressed his desire to continue exploring and felt vulnerable when I left the room. Julia, another abductee, reported feeling a connection with Paul despite not knowing him on Earth. They had met in the ships during their experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 252,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nwho they know on the ships). She spoke of Paul’s \”overpowering\” per\nsonality, which \”exudes love.\” He is \”rock solid,\” she said, and very\n\”centered.\” In the environment of the ship Paul has a \”presence\” and a\npower similar in quality to \”my doctor\”\u2014i.e., the principle alien figure\nin her abductions\u2014or to that of any of the alien beings. In particular,\nJulia said, Paul has great gifts as a healer, and teaches people like her\nself to \”pull despair and hurt from people.\” He does seem to her and\nothers to have a great ability to carry the pain of people’s suffering and\nto purge them of it, especially with the use of his hands. Julia had\nnever talked individually with Paul, and, of course, knew none of the\ndetails of our sessions.\nDISCUSSION\nPaul’s case is illustrative of an increasing number of abductees who are\nnot focused so much on the traumatic nature of their experiences but\ninstead are seeking to communicate information that they feel they\nhave received during their encounters with the alien beings. Our two\nregressions included traumatic incidents, especially the shock of help\nlessness and the lacerating procedure done to his leg, but these are of\nless interest to Paul than accessing the knowledge he has received dur\ning his abductions. This information is concerned with such matters\nas human fear and destructiveness, our resistance to change, the\nnecessity of heart opening and the transformative power of love, space\ntransporting, healing technologies he has learned from the aliens, the\nnature of consciousness (especially as the primal source of creation),\nand Paul’s dual human/alien identity and role as a healer and a bridge\nbetween the two worlds. A central theme in Paul’s material is the\nextreme and unrelenting quality of human destructiveness, which,\nalthough based on fear, remains bewildering to the aliens themselves.\nIt appears to the aliens as if we have deliberately chosen death over\nlife, and their experiments are in part an effort to understand our per\nverse, stubborn ways as well as a kind of intervention to move us along\nthe path from destruction toward creation.\nIt is difficult to know how to evaluate the information that Paul has\nreceived. In the first place, as he himself says, it is hard to accept the\npower and knowledge of, let alone experience as \”gurus,\” creatures\nsuch as these who are so odd in appearance and \”shatter\” our notions\nof reality. For Paul, like all of us who are exposed directly or indirectly\nto this phenomenon, the first task has been to accept the fact of his\n238″,
“summary”: “Paul is an abductee who has had traumatic experiences with aliens. However, he is not focused on the trauma but instead seeks to communicate information he received during his encounters. The information he received is about human fear and destructiveness, resistance to change, the transformative power of love, healing technologies, consciousness as the primal source of creation, and his dual human/alien identity and role as a healer. It is difficult to evaluate the information Paul received as it comes from creatures that appear odd and shatter our notions of reality.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 253,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nown experience. Furthermore, the accounts that he provides some\ntimes altogether defy space/time reality, as in his ability to be \”pres\nent\” as a nine-year-old boy at Roswell in 1947, nineteen years before\nhe was born. Such space/time traveling can only make sense by con\nceiving of consciousness as a kind of hologram of universal sourceful-\nness which can create matter and form itself and to which Paul, and\neach of us potentially, has access if we can open and \”let go\” as called\nfor into this primal universal information or energy fabric. In fact,\nmuch of the material of Paul’s sessions was concerned with the form\nand identity-creating power of consciousness and the compelling\nnecessity of opening ourselves to its infinite qualities.\nWhat made Paul’s communications so compelling and persuasive\nwas the intensity of feeling and bodily movement and sensation that\naccompanied each new thought. In working with him it was as if the\nhypnotist’s role was to facilitate Paul’s access to knowledge that was\nstored within him and that powerfully affected his body as it moved\ninto consciousness and could then be communicated. The idea of\nconsciousness as an infinite source of energy and form to which each\nbeing has access makes it perhaps inappropriate to consider each com\nmunication of Paul’s\u2014as, for example, his presence at Roswell\u2014in\nterms of whether it is literally factual or concretely \”happened\” in lin\near space/time terms. I appreciate that this will not satisfy anyone who\nwould still hold to a view of reality that is limited to the physical four-\ndimensional universe. On the other hand, there may be some value in\nchallenging our restricted epistemology and expanding our criteria for\nevaluating information to include the power or intensity with which\nsomething is felt and communicated and the potential utility the\nknowledge may have in relation to our contemporary dilemmas.\nApplying these criteria, there is little doubt that Paul experienced\nthe information that came to him in our sessions as having great power,\nas did those of us (Pam and myself) who received it. Furthermore, the\nrelentless messages of the need for change, of the necessity of human\nmind and heart opening, and of the catastrophic consequences of our\nhaving mistaken the \”shell\” of our defensiveness for the whole of\nhuman identity\u2014messages which comprise the essence of the informa\ntion that Paul has received and imparted\u2014are all communications of\ngreat practical value in the context of the present global crisis.\nFinally, there is the question of Paul himself and my role in his\ndevelopment and personal opening. Those who know him outside of\nthe therapeutic setting, such as Pam, Julia, and other abductees, all\ntestify to his extraordinary intuitive and healing abilities. He has come\n239″,
“summary”: “Paul’s experiences were not limited to the physical four-dimensional universe. Instead, he was able to access consciousness as a kind of hologram of universal sourceful-ness which can create matter and form itself. Paul’s communications were compelling and persuasive due to the intensity of feeling and bodily movement that accompanied each new thought. The information that came to him in our sessions had great power, and the messages he imparted were of great practical value in the context of the present global crisis.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 254,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nto me to enable him to free his powers from the restrictions of the\nsuppression (a word he used both in relation to his mother’s uneasi\nness in the face of his intelligence and abilities and his former thera\npist’s inability to deal with the abduction-related material) that was\nthe result of several sets of forces. These include the repression of the\nideas and memories locked within him (an adaptive response when\none considers their intensity, Paul’s need to function normally in\neveryday reality, and the absence of a supportive context in which it\ncould be safe to open himself to such unusual information), the onto-\nlogically shattering nature of the information itself, and the sheer\npower of the energies involved, which required the creation of a\nstrongly supportive and trusting context before Paul could allow him\nself to bring forth what was held within.\nPaul experiences himself as a bridge between two worlds. He feels\ndeeply that he has both a human and an alien identity. The task of\nintegrating these two basic dimensions of himself\u2014a challenge that\nmany abductees who experience this double life must face\u2014is formi\ndable and is a central aspect of our work. For Paul, like other abductees\nwho feel that they have accessed the source of creative energy in the\ncosmos, their human identity and participation is intensely painful,\nespecially in the face of the destructive institutions or life systems we\nhave created. \”Home\” for him, as it is for many abductees, is on the\nship or with \”them.\” Yet at the same time Paul feels strongly that he\nhas been given, or chosen, a role on Earth to contribute, as an example\nin his own being of openness and love, to the evolution and transfor\nmation of human consciousness. My role, which Paul has shown me, is\nto facilitate his capacity to accept and live out the awesome responsi\nbility that he and others like him have undertaken in the face of a cul\nture that resists at every turn who they are and what they are trying to\naccomplish.\n240″,
“summary”: “The text describes the concept of abduction and how it can lead to repression, suppression, and onto-logical shattering of information. The individual experiences themselves as a bridge between two worlds, feeling both human and alien identities. They feel intensely painful about their human identity and participation in destructive institutions or life systems. The role of the facilitator is to help the individual accept and live out their responsibility on Earth, despite cultural resistance.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 255,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER ELEVEN\nEVA’S MISSION\nE\nva, at age thirty-three, was working as an assistant to a CPA when\nshe read an article in the Wall Street Journal that described my\nwork with abductees. She called my office and said that she would\nlike to be interviewed because she \”may be going through the same\nthing\” as the experiencers described in the article and \”it’s important\nfor a lot of people.\” In a follow-up telephone conversation Eva told Pam\nKasey that she had been having \”feelings night and day of entities…\ndreams\” of beings in her room that are \”still there\” when she wakes up,\nand recalled incidents from early childhood and late adolescence when\nshe could not move as her vagina was probed by \”midgets\” who had\nsomehow gotten into her room.\nEva’s unusual encounters made her wonder if she were \”crazy.\”\nAlthough when I first met her she was already drawn to follow a spiri\ntual path, Eva had always considered herself to be \”a very logical per\nson\” and these experiences contrasted with accepted notions of reality.\nNevertheless, she intended to discover the truths that underlay her\nexperiences, a determination that fit with her sense of herself as a pio\nneer with a \”global mission\” to help others. Until she read the article\nin the Wall Street Journal, Eva felt very much alone in the struggle\nwith her encounters. The day before her telephone interview with Pam\nKasey she wrote in her journal, \”I’m trying to cope with it in my own\nway. It’s hard. No one to talk to. No one to cry with, to ask for reassur\nance, for understanding. It’s a heavy burden to carry alone. How can I\nhelp Sarah [her daughter]? She’s only six.\” Although her abduction\nexperiences were disturbing to her, Eva sensed from the beginning of\nour work that they were connected with some sort of purpose, and\nthat she was a \”vehicle\” through which information from another,\nhigher, source might be transmitted. In January, February, and March\n1993 we did three regressions.\nEva was the oldest of three children, born in Israel. Her father is a\nbanker and real estate investor whose work has required him to travel a\ngreat deal. The family lived in England, Venezuela, Florida, and New\n241″,
“summary”: “In this chapter, we are introduced to Eva, who is thirty-three years old and working as an assistant to a CPA when she reads an article about the author’s work with abductees. She contacts the author and shares her own experiences of feeling like she is being probed by midgets in her room at night. Eva feels alone in her struggle with these experiences, but she is determined to discover the truth behind them. The author describes Eva as a logical person who has always been drawn to follow a spiritual path. They do three regressions together to explore the purpose of Eva’s experiences and how they might be connected to a higher source.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 256,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nYork as Eva was growing up. She married in 1980 and settled in the\nUnited States in 1985. As a child Eva felt that her creativity was sup\npressed because of the necessity of deferring to the needs of her father,\nwhom she still respects but describes as cold (\”He’s not a touching\nperson,\” she told me when I inquired about the possibility of child\nhood sexual abuse). Eva grew up as a conscientious person with a\nstrong sense of wanting to please others, if necessary, at the expense of\nher own freedom and imagination.\nEva’s husband, David, works as an electronic engineer for a large\nphotographic corporation. Her marriage is somewhat traditional in that\nthe care of the household and children falls mostly upon her, while\nDavid, as the principle breadwinner, works long hours at the company.\nEva’s \”personal agreement with herself,\” related to her acute sense of\nresponsibility, included the requirement that no one would be hurt in\nthe process of her personal evolution. She did not, therefore, tell her\nhusband of her unusual experiences or her work with me until after our\nsecond regression in February 1993, nine months after she first called\nmy office. Her concern was not only that David would not understand\nher experiences, but also that he might be troubled by the information,\nwhich could create uncomfortable tension in their relationship.\nEva and David have two children, Aaron, age nine, and Sarah. After\nour first regression in January 1993, Eva spoke of her concern that\nSarah was having her own abduction-related experiences. About three\nor four times a year she was waking up from \”bad dreams.\” For exam\nple, one night a month or two before this session Sarah woke up in the\nmiddle of the night screaming for her mother. Eva went into her room\nand Sarah said first that she had had a bad dream, but then she said\nthat she had seen a ghost \”flying in the room\” that was all white \”and\nhe wanted to take me\” and \”I didn’t want to go.\” It was clear to Eva\nthat Sarah was \”fully awake\” and \”fully energized\” by what had hap\npened, though she did not talk about it the next morning. Eva does\nnot believe that Aaron was having experiences, but \”he’s into comput\ners and spaceships,\” which he builds in the computer, and \”his imagi\nnation is so wild\” that \”if he would wake up in the middle of the night\nand tell me about a dream, I wouldn’t know if it was real or not real.\”\nThe first abduction experience that Eva recalls occurred when she\nwas four or five and living in Israel. She shared a room with her baby sis\nter, who seems to have slept through Eva’s experience. Further details\nof this encounter will be reported in the account of the first regression.\nBefore speaking with Pam Kasey, Eva had written in her journal that she\nhad started to read Whitley Strieber’s Communion, but discontinued it\n242″,
“summary”: “Eva is a woman who grew up in York and moved to the United States in 1985. She married in 1980 and has two children, Aaron and Sarah. Eva felt that her creativity was suppressed as a child due to her father’s cold personality. She grew up as a conscientious person who prioritized pleasing others over her own freedom and imagination. Eva’s husband, David, works as an electronic engineer and is the primary breadwinner in their household. Eva did not tell her husband of her unusual experiences or work with me until after our second regression in February 1993, nine months after she first called my office. She was concerned that David would not understand her experiences and that it could create uncomfortable tension in their relationship. Eva believes that Sarah is having abduction-related experiences, while she does not believe that Aaron is. The first abduction experience that Eva recalls occurred when she was four or five and living in Israel.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 257,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\nso as not to be \”influenced by anyone or anything … Then something\ntriggered my memory,\” and she recalled waking in the night and seeing\n\”three ‘midgets/ about three feet tall.\” They had dark brown, wrinkled\nskin and triangular heads. They stood by her bed and touched her geni\ntals with what felt \”like fingers, probing, kind of experimenting,\” with\nout force or a sense of sexual urgency or intensity. She felt helpless and\ncould not move, and when she tried to scream, no sound came out, at\nleast at first.\nIn her journal Eva wrote, \”They walked through the space (about \”A\”)\nbetween the wall (external wall) and the door (like walking through a\nwall) and disappeared just as my mom entered the room. I told her\nthere were midgets in the room, that they just walked through the door.\nShe looked. Obviously she saw nothing. Told me it was a dream and\nthat I should go back to sleep. I was scared. Didn’t believe her. I was\nsure they were real. I saw them. Heard them. Felt them. The first time I\nremembered this was last night. I don’t know what brought it on. I’m\nwriting this now because I feel it. In my veins. As if it just happened.\nAnd I know it’s true because I have goose bumps all over.\”\nAbout ten days after our first meeting in October 1992 Eva wrote in\nher journal that she was driving to Boston listening to the tape of her\nsession when she began to recall more details of this childhood abduc\ntion. As she listened to the part about trying to scream for her mother,\n\”I jumped on my car seat\” and \”all of a sudden a picture flashed in\nfront of me as a result of looking at the highway lights. I recalled a\nspaceship looking like this [drawing in journal]. It was huge, gray in\ncolor, metallic. It was hovering close to me. And then I saw a face of a\nfemale with big eyes (round and dark) and green (like eyebrows)\u2014\nlight green all around the eye area and coming almost to the edges\n[drawing in journal]. Then the picture disappeared.\” The recollection\nwas brief, perhaps seconds, but very vivid with many details, including\nthe lines, shape, and structure of the craft.\nEva recalls another childhood incident when she was about six that\nshe now relates to her abduction experiences. She had developed\npneumonia and was taken to an emergency room in a hospital. The\nbright lights frightened her and triggered an abduction memory. In her\njournal entry of May 22, 1992, she wrote, \”It’s not like a single den\ntist’s light. It’s a few of them. Above you. Like small projectors. And\nyou’re on the bed, helpless. And strangers around you. Touching, feel\ning, investigating, experimenting. STOP No more.\” When the doctor\nin the hospital told her to lie down on a bed and take off her under\nshirt she refused. Her mother urged her too, but she still would not lie\n243″,
“summary”: “Eva had a childhood abduction experience where she saw three small, dark-skinned beings with triangular heads who touched her genitals without force or sexual urgency. She woke up the next day and couldn’t remember anything about it until ten days later when she was driving to Boston and listening to a tape of her session. She then recalled more details, including a spaceship and a female face with big eyes and green eyebrows. Another incident that she relates to her abduction experiences is when she developed pneumonia and was taken to an emergency room in a hospital where the bright lights frightened her and triggered an abduction memory.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 258,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ndown or take off her shirt. Although she screamed in terror, \”they\nforced me … I absolutely hated it.\”\nUnder hypnosis Eva recalled seeing a spaceship about a year later in\nthe grassy area behind the apartment complex in England where the\nfamily was living. \”It’s very low, and it has like three, three things of fire\ncoming out from the bottom. It’s gray, and at the bottom there are, like,\noh, what you would call windows, with, like, light coming out\” Eva\nbelieves \”they blocked my memory so I could not remember .. . You\nremember absolutely nothing,\” she said. \”Otherwise it interferes with\nyour daily life.\”\nEva believes that the aliens \”have a tracking mechanism,\” and relates\nan experience when she was about nine and still in England to a possible\nimplant. She was doing somersaults on horizontal bars, missed one, fell,\nand bumped her head \”really hard.\” She says that she felt that \”some\nthing moved\” in her head, \”something they could keep track of me …\”\nI asked her if she could feel it move, how she knew. \”I just know,\” she\nsaid. \”They had their signal\” from this accident, and they came back and\n\”corrected it.\” Again I asked how she knew. \”I know,\” she said.\nTwo other incidents occurred when Eva was nineteen while serving\nin the Israeli army. In one, which she recalled in greater detail in the\nfirst regression, she felt \”as if somebody has given me a shot, a gas\nmask, I don’t know what, to knock me out,\” and as she was waking she\nheard whispers in her room (she was alone in her parents’ apartment\nat the time) and \”there was one female and two or three males\naround. I was frozen again . . . totally frozen\” and \”felt something\nbetween my legs … I was very afraid, but at the same time I was try\ning to be logical and analyze the situation.\” She \”felt the female and\nthe male standing over me.\” At the time Eva did not think of this \”as\nsomething extraterrestrial … I thought it was robbers and waited for\nthem to leave.\” When she was able to move again and looked around\nthere was nobody there.\nThe other incident occurred while she was on the night shift in the\nair control. At a slow time\u2014perhaps three in the morning\u2014she put her\nhead down to doze and then \”saw myself floating from the ceiling …\nMy consciousness was up there. My physical body was down there.\” A\n\”voice said, ‘Come with me, it’s good,’\” and \”I knew at that point I had\na choice of living or dying.\” Although her heart was beating fast and \”I\nwas sweating like crazy,\” Eva was not aware of any life-threatening ill\nness. She said, \”I wasn’t interested in dying, and I said, ‘No, I’m not\ncoming.’\” Eva \”knew\” she could have died but does not understand\nwhy and found the episode confusing.\n244″,
“summary”: “Eva is a woman who has experienced abduction by aliens. She recalls seeing a spaceship about a year later in England where her family was living. She believes that the aliens have a tracking mechanism and relates an experience when she was about nine to a possible implant. In one incident, she felt as if somebody had given her a shot and heard whispers in her room while she was alone. In another incident, she saw herself floating from the ceiling while on the night shift in the air control.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 259,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\nEva had two experiences in the month before she read the Wall\nStreet Journal article that probably sensitized her to its content. In the\nfirst incident, described in her journal entry of April 14/15, she woke\nduring the night and saw a \”violet rectangle, like a doorway into/out of\nsomewhere not visible, maybe another dimension.\” She saw then \”the\nupper parts of some people wearing white and they were standing at\nthe front of my bed.\” She blinked her eyes, thinking \”it’s my imagina\ntion.\” But \”when I opened them again they were still there. At some\npoint I understood it’s real … I felt as if they were ‘bringing me back\nhome’\u2014whatever that means.\”\nOn May 6, eight days before she read the article, Eva wrote in her\njournal, \”Last night when I went to bed I wanted so to meet them. I\nasked, begged, for an encounter. I volunteered mysetf (my body) for\ntheir examination so they can further their knowledge about us earth-\nlings. I was just about to fall asleep when I felt a strange dizziness. A\nloss of gravity, as if I was swirling into a tornado, as if I was being\nsucked into somewhere. I knew I could stop it just by physically touch\ning my husband beside me in bed. But I knew my wish was granted,\nand I didn’t want it to stop. I suddenly felt (?saw) a light-blue light\nencompassing me. It was light blue, yet there was a white light inside\nthe light-blue one. It was a soothing light, yet one that I know would\nlead me to greater knowledge. It was magnetic. It was the feeling I got\nfrom it that is beyond words. Words are too physically limiting. When\nI felt/saw the light the dizziness/twirling stopped. I went blank. I\ndidn’t sleep well. I know that much. I woke up 2-3 times that night,\nfinding it difficult to fall asleep again. I was restless. When I woke up\nin the morning I was so tired! As if I went on a journey all night long. I\nhope I did. And I wish that someday I will remember those journeys\nand all about them so I can use the knowledge to help mankind.\”\nThe following morning Eva’s husband, who seemed to have slept\nthrough the incident, told her that he heard a \”big bang\” during the\nnight. She felt \”full of energy\” and filled with \”love and hope,\” But at\nthe same time she was frightened and wrote in the journal, \”I felt I\nwas really going crazy. I couldn’t tell David. He’d think I was nuts. I\nwas so scared. Couldn’t fall asleep. Didn’t know what to do. I have to\nget help?! Somebody I could talk to. Now it’s me and the pen and\npaper. But I need somebody humanly to hear me out. With no judg\nments. No expectations. No accusations. Somebody with explanations\nmaybe.\” She continued, asserting confidently that the beings mean us\nno harm, that they are here to help, and \”I love them.\”\nIn the weeks before my first meeting with Eva in October 1992, she\n245″,
“summary”: “Eva had two experiences in the month before reading the Wall Street Journal article. In the first experience, she saw a violet rectangle and people wearing white standing at her bedside. She felt as if they were bringing her back home and didn’t want it to stop. In the second experience, she felt a dizziness and saw a light-blue light encompassing her. She was restless and tired after the incident. Her husband heard a \”big bang\” during the night. Eva felt full of energy and love but also scared and wrote in her journal that she needed someone to talk to without judgments or accusations.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 25,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\nthe flying saucer reports, the biblical stories of intermarriage between\nthe Lord’s angels and terrestrial women, whose offspring were giants?\nFrom that mysterious universe, are higher beings projecting objects that can\nmaterialize and dematerialize at will? Are the UFOs \”windows\” rather than\n\”objects\”? There is nothing to support these assumptions, and yet, in view\nof the historical continuity of the phenomenon, alternatives are hard to find,\nunless we deny the reality of all the facts, as our peace of mind would indeed\nprefer. (1988, p. 143-44)\nWhere facts are lean, inconsistent, or disparate, human beings, Vallee\nassures us, are quick to fill in the gaps. \”Because many observations of\nUFO phenomena appear self-consistent and at the same time irrecon\ncilable with scientific knowledge, a logical vacuum has been created\nthat human imagination tries to fill with fantasy\” (1988, p. 145).\nUltimately, Vallee prescribes our remaining open to learning from\nphenomena that we do not yet understand. \”These unexplained\nobservations need not represent a visitation from space visitors, but\nsomething even more interesting: a window toward undiscovered\ndimensions of our environment\” (1988, p. 203). \”I believe that the\nUFO phenomenon represents evidence for other dimensions beyond\nspacetime; the UFOs may not come from ordinary space, but from a\nmultiverse which is all around us, and of which we have stubbornly\nrefused to consider the disturbing reality in spite of the evidence avail\nable to us for centuries\” (1988, p. 253).\nTHE UFO ABDUCTION PHENOMENON WORLDWIDE\nAnother question concerns the worldwide distribution of abductions,\nor reports of the phenomenon, which may be quite a different matter.\nUFO abductions have been reported and collected most frequently in\nWestern countries or countries dominated by Western culture and\nvalues. Insofar as the abduction phenomenon may be seen as occur\nring in the context of the global ecological crisis, which is an outcome\nof the Western materialist/dualistic worldview, it may be that its\n\”medicine\” is being administered primarily where it is most needed\u2014\nin the United States and the other Western industrial countries.\nRelated to this would be the fact that in many cultures the entry into\nthe physical world of vehicles, and even contact with creatures, seem\ningly from space or another dimension, would not be as noteworthy as\nin societies where traffic from the spirit world or the \”world beyond\”\ninto our physical existence would be considered remarkable.\n11″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the phenomenon of UFO abductions and suggests that they may be a window into other dimensions of reality. The author, Jacques Vallee, argues that human beings are quick to fill in gaps in their understanding of UFOs with fantasy, and that these unexplained observations need not represent a visitation from space visitors but rather evidence for other dimensions beyond spacetime. Vallee suggests that the abduction phenomenon may be more common in Western countries or cultures dominated by Western values, as it may be seen as a \”medicine\” for the global ecological crisis, which is an outcome of the Western materialist/dualistic worldview.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 260,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhad several other powerful experiences involving the feeling of strange\npresences or the conscious perception of unusual entities, including\n\”beings from a totally different dimension.\” During a hypnotic session\nwith a dowser from another state who also did healing work she found\nherself going back in time to \”160 or 180 years ago\” and \”moving from\none dimension to another,\” experiencing a \”difference in the energy\nvibrations\” and located \”in a different planet, star, galaxy\u2014I don’t know\nthe name of it.\” In her journal entry of September 22, which she wrote\nafter returning from an energetic healing class, Eva explained that she\nwas \”living two dimensions simultaneously … I have the gut feeling,\”\nthe journal entry continued, \”1 was in a higher dimension where linear\ntime is irrelevant.\”\nAfter considerable difficulty in scheduling, Eva and I met for the\nfirst time on October 15, 1992. In this interview she provided much of\nthe information recorded above and expressed the wish to explore her\nexperiences further with hypnosis. \”That’s what I’m here for/’ she\nsaid. But again there were problems of scheduling and postponements,\nso that our first regression did not occur until January 18, 1993. But in\nthe weeks before this session \”things started to surface.\”\nIn her journal entry of December 6, Eva wrote of a powerful experi\nence that had occurred the night before. \”I was almost asleep. But not\nyet. I lay down on my stomach, my head to my left. My eyes were\nclosed. At the tip of my eye I saw a gray spaceship [she drew the ship\nand symbols that she saw]. I panicked. I wanted to scream. I couldn’t.\”\nShe felt that she could break out of the experience but \”I got coura\ngeous and convinced myself to go ‘on the ride’ but trying to acquire as\nmuch info, as possible for PC. [should be K.] and J.M.\” After this she\n\”blacked out\” and the \”next thing I remember was I was lying on a\nhard surface. Maybe two people in the room. … I kept my eyes shut\nvery firmly because I was terrified to open them.\n\”I remember ‘them’ (?) or me, I’m not sure which, wearing a dark gray\ngarment/robe with many buttons going down the back. I was in a fetal\nposition, my back to them. They were doing something to my spine. My\nentire spine was stinging and cold. It was awful! It felt as if they were\ngoing inside my body with some very sharp instrument (syringe?) and\ninserting it between my flesh and skin. The stinging sensation persisted.\nAt one point I started moving, resisting the situation, although I was at\nthe same time scared of the consequences of doing so. I tried to get at\nsome point more data with my eyes closed. The air was moist. The sur\nface I was on was hard and a bit slippery. I had the feeling the room was\nnot well lighted, but then again with eyes closed I’m not sure.\n246″,
“summary”: “Eva is an individual who has experienced multiple instances of strange presences or unusual entities, including beings from another dimension. During a hypnotic session with a dowser and healer, she found herself going back in time to 160 or 180 years ago and moving between dimensions. She believes that she lives two dimensions simultaneously and is in a higher dimension where linear time is irrelevant. Eva had a powerful experience during which she saw a gray spaceship and felt that someone was doing something to her spine with a sharp instrument.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 261,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\n\”I continued to resist, and at some point understood that they\nagreed to bring the situation/experiment to an end. Before blocking\nout again I remember I saw this symbol [draws it] in red. This is not\nthe first time I saw this… Next thing I remember is finding myself in\nbed, hearing my husband. I was in a fetal position! I went to sleep on\nmy stomach. I felt in total panic again, something that didn’t happen\nbefore. I wanted to wake him up and tell him I was ‘taken’ somewhere.\nI also knew he’d never believe me. He’d think I was crazy. I thought\nmaybe calling PC. or J.M. Didn’t want to bother them. It was Sunday\nmorning 5:30 A.M. I was shaky the next day. Still am. I’m trying to\nrelax, accept it, and somehow make sense out of it.\” She felt \”edgy for\na couple days\” and tried to \”put it in the back of my mind.\”\nOn December 22, Eva wrote in her journal of the reluctance she had\nhad about writing down the details of the above incident as \”writing\nwould legitimize the entire occurrence, and I wasn’t ready for that\nthen.\” She developed cold or flu symptoms and wondered if these had\nbeen \”brought about by ‘the abduction’ and being ‘bare’ on top, and the\ninjection of whatever it was, etc. The clothesless me and the injection\nof a foreign substance might have caused a reaction in me. PS. Nobody\nin my family had a cold/flu at the time.\” In our discussion of this inci\ndent six weeks later Eva said that the intensity of the physical sensa\ntions she had experienced convinced her the incident \”was real… I felt\nthe sensations. I felt it hurting. I felt it stinging. It was cold.\”\nEva came for her first hypnosis session on January 18, 1993. She felt\nanxious but curious. \”I love the unknown,\” she said, and we spoke of\nher determination to proceed despite the scheduling difficulties over\nthe holidays. Before inducing the regression we reviewed the child\nhood incident when the \”midgets\” had entered her room and the\nrecent episode described above.\nIn the trance state Eva spoke immediately of lying on \”something\nhard\” with \”something above me like hieroglyphics.\” She felt scared\nand heard herself screaming. A figure in black and green came out of\nwhat looked like a gray elevator. \”It’s cold in the room … He tells\nthem to stop. They give me something, and I feel like I’m being\nsucked into a white light and I don’t see him anymore. It’s morning.\nI’m a child in Israel. I don’t remember anything, and I just hear my\nmother telling me to get up and go to school, to get dressed.\”\nI took Eva back to the nighttime experience itself. She recalled see\ning \”when they’re bringing me back\” a gray, \”dome-shaped\” craft with\nred lights over the balcony of her fourth-floor apartment. The bottom\nof the craft seemed to be a circular rim that turned and emitted\n247″,
“summary”: “Eva was abducted by aliens and taken to Israel where she was injected with an unknown substance. She felt physical sensations and was scared, but eventually regressed back to the incident during hypnosis.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 262,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\n\”some sort of light or energy\” and \”that’s their transportation\nmethod.\” She saw three beings that appeared like midgets, with brown\nskin and \”all over wrinkled,\” wearing olive green and dark maroon suits\nwith black belts. Their heads were hairless and pear-shaped with very\ndark eyes, like a \”dead blue\” and \”mushed\” noses. \”One was shorter\nthan the other two, and they were looking at me.\” Although her moth\ner regularly checked to make sure that all doors were locked at night,\nwhen Eva screamed for her the beings disappeared as if through a\ncrack in the door of her room. When Eva told her mother about the\nmidgets and how they had gone through the door, her mother said\n\”what are you talking about,\” the door was locked, and \”it’s a dream.\”\nEva insisted she saw the beings going out, and her mother repeated\n\”‘It’s a dream. Just go back to sleep.’ And I did.\”\nI wondered if Eva could recall the beginning of the experience. She\nsaid her father might have read or made up a bedtime story before she\nand her sister were left alone. The bed had a guardrail so Eva would\nnot fall out. She was awakened by \”a buzz\” and the beings, who were\nshorter than humans, first appeared standing by the guardrail, \”and\nthen there were like searchlights in the room,\” which came from out\nside. The beings seemed to know \”who to come for\” because \”they\nkeep coming.\” She felt afraid, \”even scared to call my mom,\” and shut\nher eyes and faced the wall in a fetal position (\”the best defensive\nposition\”) to \”make it go away.\” She heard whispering, and the beings\ninjected something that felt like a needle in her back to quiet her. This\ntime\u2014the first incident Eva could recall\u2014she was flown from her bed\nin a horizontal position on what seemed like a canvas-and-wood\nstretcher. Then she was \”sucked\” into the darkness outside and into\nthe bottom of \”the ship\” in the light that was \”like a beam of special\nenergy\” emanating from inside the rim at the bottom of the craft. Eva\nfelt a mixture of terror and confusion as she saw her balcony and the\nbuilding next door as if from outside the house.\nOnce in the craft Eva found herself in an \”examining room\” on a\ntable with \”small people and lights\” around her. There were \”lots of\ngreen and red buttons … it would be comparable to computerized\nsystems. But it was different.\” The little people in the ship reminded\nher of the dwarfs in Snow White and seemed lighter than the ones\nthat had come into her room. One of the beings communicated to the\nothers\u2014not to Eva directly\u2014in a voice that \”resembled more ours\”\nthat their purpose was only to \”experiment with me\” and to cause no\nharm. She was \”in shock\” and defenseless as the beings poked her legs,\nspine, neck, and brow with \”sharp things,\” as if \”they were trying to\n248″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a girl named Eva who saw three midget-like beings with brown skin, hairless heads, and very dark eyes. They appeared in her room through a crack in the door and disappeared just as quickly. Eva’s mother dismissed her claims, saying it was a dream. The beings first appeared standing by the guardrail of Eva’s bed and then flew her into a ship that emitted a beam of special energy. In the examining room of the ship, the beings poked Eva with sharp things and communicated to each other in a voice that resembled theirs. They told her their purpose was only to experiment with her and cause no harm.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 263,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\nunderstand.\” She could see a silver instrument with a round tip that\nwas inserted in her forehead. A white or yellow fluid dripped onto her\nnose.\nThe beings seemed to Eva to be both excited and amused \”because\nthey kept communicating with each other\” animatedly. Perhaps they\nwere being too \”intense … overdoing it,\” for the leader came in, com\nmunicated something and \”slowly, slowly they stopped … He agreed\nwith the original purpose, but it’s like a teacher that walks out of the\nroom and the kids in the classroom start to fool around and do their\nown thing.\” The return reversed the process of the abduction; Eva felt\nherself \”like on a slide coming down back to my bed.\” Once she was in\nthe bed \”they were standing by the bed guard, making sure I was okay.\”\nOnce Eva \”regained my physical movement\” she \”screamed and they\nfled.\”\nAfter recalling this experience, Eva had the sense that it was \”not\nthe first time.\” Although she could remember no details, she felt that\nsomething had happened when she was two or three years old. She\nfeels certain that the beings are able to \”keep track of me\” and recalled\nthe incidents from age nine described earlier in which they seemed to\nhave \”corrected\” an implant that was dislodged during a fall. Eva has\nthe sense that the memories of her childhood abductions were blocked\nby the aliens.\nI asked Eva directly what the next encounter that came to mind\nwas. She replied, \”I was nineteen, in Israel, serving in the army, and I\nwas sleeping. It was in the middle of the night in my parents’ apart\nment, alone, and I woke up because I heard whispering noises, and I\nfelt and heard like people walking into my bedroom and into the living\nroom, and I thought maybe robbers or something, so I didn’t move.\”\nEva knew the windows were closed and the door locked, \”and if it\nopens it makes a shrieking sound.\” She could not move as she saw\n\”three beings standing there … They were whispering, and one of\nthem went out of the room and the other came back, and they were\ntouching me between my legs, and I did not understand it because I\nwas not dreaming.\” In a panic now, Eva tried to scream but no sound\nwould come. She experienced what felt like fingers, probing inside her\nvagina. \”It was not pleasurable. It was incomprehensible,\” Eva said.\nShe thought perhaps it was her own fingers, but when she checked her\nhands \”I felt them on the outside of my thighs.\”\nEva does not know whether this experience occurred in the apart\nment or someplace else. Her eyes remained closed throughout, and\nalthough there was a lot of light that came through her closed lids, she\n249″,
“summary”: “EVA’S MISSION\n\nEva recounts her experiences with alien abductions, including one that occurred when she was nineteen years old in Israel while serving in the army. She was sleeping alone in her parents’ apartment when she heard whispering noises and felt three beings touching her between her legs. Despite trying to scream, Eva could not make a sound and experienced what felt like fingers probing inside her vagina. She does not know whether this experience occurred in the apartment or somewhere else, and her eyes remained closed throughout.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 264,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthought perhaps it was early morning. The positions of her body she\nfound confusing. \”When I was aware of what was happening it was like\nI was on my side, but when it was happening I was on my back. I don’t\nknow.\” After this experience ended, Eva forced herself to forget it, and\nuntil the period when she contacted me did not connect it with her\nchildhood experiences. She believes that she has had approximately ten\nencounters since age eighteen and that the beings are \”more interested\nin the human after, at the adult stage, not so much as a child.\”\nAt this point in the session Eva shifted from the direct reporting of\nher experiences to speaking of the motives of the aliens and the mean\ning of the abduction phenomenon, based on information they have\ngiven to her. \”Their purpose is to live in unison,\” she said, \”not to take\nanything from us. They want to study us to see how they can commu\nnicate . . . There are different dimensions, worlds existing within\nworlds,\” she added, \”and to go from one to the next is like a roller\ncoaster. You need to speed up the energy, and then you go to another\ndimension where the reality is different. In the transition from one\nreality to another, you feel like you’re contracting and expanding at the\nsame time . . . It’s like you become on the one hand, part of every\nthing, and everything becomes part of you,\” but \”at the same time you\ncontract into an infinitesimal point.\” This, she said, is \”absurd,\nbecause it’s two conflicting ideas,\” but this absurdity contains the\n\”secret of moving from one dimension to the next.\”\nA shift in Eva’s perspective occurred at this point, and for the\nremainder of the regression she spoke as if from the perspective of the\nalien community, using only the pronoun \”we.\” \”It’s like I’m not speak\ning,\” she said. The intensity of her experience in this realm was physi\ncally difficult for her and caused pain in the hands due to blocked\nenergies. The aliens were gone and she saw the frame of a white trian\ngle. \”It’s too intense,\” she said, \”they can cause damage\” to the human\nbody. The beings emanate \”from different dimensions, beyond physi\ncal,\” Eva observed, \”and they need somebody that’s closer to the\nhuman being who is able to communicate somehow physically with\nthem . . . The information they can relay,\” she said, \”is of such high\nintensity that they need something to slow it down.\” The encounters\nwith human beings do just that, i.e., slow down the transmission of\ninformation.\nThe information the alien beings bring, Eva said, comes from\nanother intelligence, a realm beyond the physical world. But most peo\nple disregard it, dismissing it out of fear as \”crazy\” thoughts or just\n250″,
“summary”: “Eva is an adult woman who has experienced abductions by aliens since she was 18 years old. She believes that the beings are interested in studying humans and communicating with them, not taking anything from them. The purpose of their abductions is to live in unison and to study humans to see how they can communicate. Eva describes the experience as a rollercoaster where one needs to speed up energy to transition between dimensions. She also mentions that the beings emanate from different dimensions beyond the physical world and need someone closer to the human being to communicate with them physically. The information they bring is of high intensity and needs to be slowed down by human contact.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 265,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\n\”imagination.\” In order to be receptive to this information it is neces\nsary for human beings to be able to put aside their preoccupation with\ndaily responsibilities like work, children, marriage\u2014our customary\n\”unconsciousness.\” Nevertheless, Eva insisted, it is important for us to\novercome our need for power and control on this plane and to\nacknowledge that life exists elsewhere, though \”not necessarily in\nphysical form.\” One of the problems in reaching us, she said, is that\nhuman beings are anchored in the need for \”physical proof\” through\nthe \”five senses,\” which \”we\” are \”trying to provide.\” This is difficult,\nfor \”we don’t consist of physical data . . . We are not in space/time.\nWe don’t have any form … We are all. You could say I or one. It does\nnot matter . . . We are an offshoot of I\” or \”what you would equal to\nGod.\” Eva herself is \”a vehicle through which we can convey that\ninformation.\” As the regression ended, Eva thanked me \”for letting us\nbe heard\” and felt afraid to open her eyes.\nAfter coming out of the hypnotic state Eva said that the experience\nseemed authentic to her. \”It was me. I know it was me,\” she said, \”But it\nwas another me.\” She spoke of the difficulty integrating the world\nopened to her by the encounters with her domestic life. \”What I’m\ngoing through now is alone,\” she said. Eva noted that she had not been\nopen with her husband about the changes taking place. \”He just gets\nbits and pieces,\” she said. I invited her to share what she was going\nthrough in my monthly support group, which she appreciated and\nagreed to do. Then she talked about her daughter’s recent experience\nwith the \”ghost\” that was flying in her room. As the session was drawing\nto a close, Eva spoke of continuing numbness in her hands but other\nwise felt well. She described herself as a \”pioneer\” and a \”warrior,\” who\nlikes \”challenges.\” But at the same time she feels \”miserable with\nmyself because I don’t understand what’s happening.\” She is reluctant\nto speak of the new information she is receiving out of fear that others\nwill not understand. I shared some of my own struggles in learning to\nfind ways of speaking about the information that I was receiving.\nAfter the session Eva had a brief, intense headache, which soon\nsubsided. She then felt well. She listened to the tape of the session,\nand found that she was better able to accept the reality of her experi\nences than before the session. She especially appreciated that she had\nsomeone to talk with about her experiences who \”believes it’s not\nmake-believe.\” She felt full of energy, but wanted to be able to control\nit better. Writing in her journal\u2014fifteen pages on one day\u2014was par\nticularly helpful. Another regression was scheduled for February 22, a\n251″,
“summary”: “Eva’s mission is to convey information about imagination and the existence of life beyond physical form through hypnosis sessions. She believes that human beings are anchored in the need for physical proof and that this makes it difficult for them to accept information that does not fit into their usual way of understanding the world. Eva herself is a vehicle for this information, and she feels a responsibility to share it with others. After coming out of a hypnotic state, Eva described feeling like another version of herself and struggling to integrate the new information she had received. She also spoke about her daughter’s recent experience with a \”ghost\” in her room. The session ended with Eva feeling well but still uncertain about how to control her energy and wanting to be able to talk to someone who believes in the reality of her experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 266,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nmonth after the first one, aimed at integrating the abduction experi\nences with her everyday life as a wife and mother.\nBefore the regression began Eva spoke of the difficulty dealing with\n\”all the garbage that’s been accumulating,\” by which she meant the\ntension between her \”conservative\” daily life, and the abduction-related\nintuitive expansion of her self-knowledge. In having a son and a daugh\nter Eva felt that she had completed \”a circle,\” and was now ready to\nfocus upon her \”global mission,\” particularly her role as \”a communica\ntor between humanity and everything else\u2014ETs, UFOs, call it what\nyou will\u2014higher intelligence.\” She spoke then of the suppression of her\ncreativity and the need to please others growing up described earlier.\nPerhaps her mission is to be a healer, she speculated, enabling people to\nbreak away from the unhealthy effects of institutional systems. A few\ndays before the meeting Eva had a vision of a downward-pointing white\nand yellow light triangle (commonly a symbol of the feminine principle\nor Great Mother archetype) with circles (usually representing universal\nity, totality, or wholeness) within it.\nBefore beginning the regression, Eva spoke of her desire to remem\nber more of her experiences, to \”open up\” in the service of her higher\nself and to \”throw away the garbage.\” Again Eva defined the difficulty\nshe has navigating between what we called \”the world that defines\nreality for most people\” and the new realms of her experience. \”For\nme, both are real,\” she said.\nIn the first minutes of the regression Eva spoke rather abstractly\nabout dimensions of reality, what it is possible to perceive and talk\nabout, cosmic truth, and other such topics. But the bulk of the session\nconcerned her profound struggle to integrate her daily personal and\nabduction-related lives, especially the problems of communicating\nopenly with her husband. Her first image was of black circles sur\nrounded by golden light, glowing \”like sunspots\” and \”coming toward\nthe earth.\” Some people could perceive this, she said, but for others it\nwould not exist. She described the object as \”energy\” that \”cannot be\nperceived by the five senses, but is real nevertheless.\” Such an \”object\ncan be perceived by those who can attune to that range of communi\ncation, and it will be invisible to all the rest.\” To perceive beyond the\nphysical range people must want that communication, she said.\nShifting to her \”we\” mode, Eva spoke of the difficulty of conveying\ninformation about these matters that lie \”outside of linear time and\nspace.\” She seemed almost to be debating with me, as if I were a pro\ntagonist for a materialist philosophy. \”\”You either perceive it and it\nexists, or you don’t perceive it and, therefore, it does not exist. The\n252″,
“summary”: “Eva is undergoing a regression to integrate her abduction experiences with her everyday life as a wife and mother. She speaks of the difficulty of dealing with the tension between her \”conservative\” daily life and her abduction-related intuitive expansion of self-knowledge. Eva has completed \”a circle\” by having a son and a daughter, and is now ready to focus on her global mission as a communicator between humanity and everything else. She speculates that her mission may be to be a healer, enabling people to break away from the unhealthy effects of institutional systems. Before beginning the regression, Eva speaks of her desire to remember more of her experiences, to \”open up\” in the service of her higher self, and to \”throw away the garbage.\” During the regression, Eva struggles to integrate her daily personal and abduction-related lives, especially communicating openly with her husband. She perceives an object as energy that cannot be perceived by the five senses but is real nevertheless. To perceive beyond the physical range, people must want that communication.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 267,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\nsame thing here [i.e., with the black and golden circles]. You are trying\nto perceive it in those certain limitations, but it’s beyond it. .. It’s like\nexisting and it’s not existing at the same time, and you’re trying to\nmake us say does it exist, or does it not exist.\” The debate continued\naround Eva’s \”I\” (personal) and \”we\” (alien/universal) identities.\nThe black/golden object, Eva said, was dense, and inside it were dif\nferent energies and colors, green, yellow, and red. \”The way I describe\nthe object to you,\” she said, \”is as though it has an inside and it has an\noutside, and it has boundaries, but it really doesn’t. So it’s hard for us\nto put her [Eva] inside or outside of it.\” These colors, Eva said, repre\nsent different frequencies or \”levels of energy, but red doesn’t really\nexist, nor yellow, nor green, or any other colors.\” We continued a bit\nfurther in this vein, as Eva talked of information relating to \”cosmic\ntruth,\” trust, communication through colors and vibrations, and more.\nBut she soon came down to Earth by observing that she suffers from\nan \”old habit\” of \”not believing in herself\” and the difficulty of accept\ning the new aspects of herself that have been \”unfolding.\” She has \”a\nvery rigid, earthly doctrine,\” Eva noted. I encouraged her to tell me\nabout that and she said bluntly, \”I believe that, number one, my respon\nsibilities are to my family and to my kids and all those mundane routine\nthings. Number one. Having fulfilled those, I believe that I’m free to do\nanything I please or to manifest anything I believe in as long as NO\nONE, and I underline and put it in bold, NO ONE gets hurt in the\nprocess, physically, emotionally, or mentally. And if those two things are\nfulfilled, then everything else is okay. Now, that’s her doctrine.\”\nWith the shape of Eva’s dilemma now sharply defined we were able\nto proceed with a deeper exploration of it. I said that her doctrine\nwould not work at a cosmic level, that she would have difficulty navi\ngating between her earthly responsibilities and higher self using such a\nrigid framework. She suggested that she might be \”Superwoman,\” but\nI persisted that spiritual evolution cannot occur without pain, involv\ning at times others that we love. The discussion continued in a some\nwhat argumentative vein for a while with considerable resistance\n(\”dynamic tension,\” she called it) on Eva’s part, denial of her struggle,\nand reassertion of her \”personal agreement with herself\” not to hurt\nanyone while at the same time restating the strength of her motiva\ntion to move ahead.\nI encouraged Eva to notice what she was feeling in her body. She said\nthat was hard when \”you’re a body and you’re not a body\” and that I\nwas confusing her. I asked her to tell me again her husband’s name, and\nshe asked me why that was relevant and then noticed \”thumps in my\n253″,
“summary”: “Eva is struggling with her personal identity as an individual and as part of a larger universal entity. She describes the black/golden object as having different energies and colors but no physical existence. Eva’s personal beliefs include prioritizing family responsibilities and avoiding harm to others, but this rigid framework may not be suitable for spiritual evolution. The discussion continues with resistance from Eva and exploration of her feelings in her body.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 268,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhead\” like \”somebody with a hammer\” and \”my heart’s beating fast.\”\nMore denial of hurt, confusion, and an objection to being distracted\nfrom more abstract considerations in order to consider her body fol\nlowed, but Eva did admit \”challenges\” to be \”transcended into the next\nstep.\” Then Eva acknowledged \”she’s [sic] aching on the right side …\nIt’s Eva’s ache. I feel it now. It doesn’t hurt, but it’s an ache.\” But she\nsaid, \”You created it!\” We went back to her agreement to \”not hurt\nanybody,\” and she admitted in rather convoluted language the problem\nof reconciling agreements reached outside of \”incarnation\” or ‘linear\nspace and time\” with those that operate \”inside those limitations of\nspace and time.\”\nThe breakthrough in the session occurred when I asked Eva what\n\”cost\” her not talking with her husband and children about her experi\nences had for her global mission, and she replied, \”If it would be in dol\nlars, you wouldn’t be able to afford it.\” Then she added quickly, \”We’re\njoking.\” She spoke then of her husband’s vulnerability, especially in pur\nsuing a business career. He is a \”great guy,\” but appears to have accepted\nthe dominant \”earthly perspective\” and \”belief systems\” of this culture\nand is working in his job, and \”here is this wife of his\u2014or he thinks it’s\nhis\u2014as most men in your society do\u2014it’s a possession\u2014that it’s his\nwife having these grand travels, cosmic travels… How is that going to\naffect him,\” she asked. I acknowledged the sensitivity of the question,\nand asked how \”fragmenting\” it was for her not to have told him of her\nexperiences. \”Sometimes it’s tearing her [sic] apart,\” Eva admitted and\nspoke of how \”miserable she\” is in her job but does not leave because of\nthe \”financial situation.\”\nI encouraged Eva to speak from an \”I\” perspective and wondered\nagain at the sacrifices she was making in the service of her internal\nagreement. She objected to the word \”sacrifice,\” but acknowledged\nthat \”something is not working.\” She spoke then of her plan to leave\nher job, knowing that this \”scares\” David, and reasserted her determi\nnation to help others. She will tell him, \”This is me. This is part of\nme, and this is what I love. And if you cannot accept it, that means\nyou cannot accept me for what I am.\” She wants \”desperately\” to\nbring forth her creativity, she said, and must find a \”common\nground\u2014compromise\” with David to be able to pursue her global mis\nsion. Eva spoke then of the tearful encounters she had had in the past\nwhen she had tried to convey to David her determination to follow her\nown path.\nTo tell David of her alien encounters will, she anticipates, be the\nmost difficult challenge of all. \”It’s like those sunspots at the begin-\n254″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a therapy session with a woman named Eva who has had alien encounters. During the session, Eva denies any hurt or confusion and objects to being distracted from abstract considerations. However, she acknowledges \”challenges\” that need to be transcended in order to move forward. Eva also admits that she is experiencing an ache on her right side, which she attributes to her experiences. The breakthrough in the session occurs when Eva speaks about the cost of not talking to her husband and children about her experiences and how it affects him. She acknowledges the sensitivity of the question and speaks about the fragmentation it causes for her not to have told him. Eva objects to the word \”sacrifice\” but acknowledges that something is not working. She plans to leave her job and tell her husband about her alien encounters, despite the fact that this scares him. Eva wants to bring forth her creativity and find a common ground with David in order to pursue her global mission. The most difficult challenge for Eva will be telling her husband about her alien encounters.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 269,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\nning of the session,\” she said, \”that gold ring. There’s not such a defi\nnite border anymore.\” She has tried to hide her encounters in \”her\nown little bag\” with \”a lock on it where she keeps her journal and your\ntapings and all that stuff.\” But phone calls from our group were start\ning to come in, and she was gradually \”letting go of that secrecy.\”\nDavid knew, for example, that she started seeing a psychiatrist. So the\n\”borderline\” between what \”he is to know or what he is not to know\”\nis \”a matter of perception\” and \”that borderline will diminish and\nfade.\” She intended to tell David \”briefly\” of her encounters. \”Not too\nmuch detail is necessary\u2014just of their existence, and of higher com\nmunication and a general sense of the global mission, and that will be\nsufficient.\” I expressed doubt as to whether it would be so simple, and\nwe discussed the tensions which lay ahead for Eva. Characteristically,\nshe found this prospect interesting and challenging.\nAs the regression ended, Eva asked to be alone for five minutes.\nAfter this she spoke of a children’s book, written in Hebrew, called\nSoul Bird, which concerns a bird inside every human being that con\ntains many compartments, \”a compartment for anger, a compartment\nfor happiness, a compartment for jealousy, for love, for hate, and we’re\nthe only one that has a key to those compartments. And we decide\nwhich compartments we want to use at any time.\” Thinking a\nmoment Eva said, \”So maybe I should open up more compartments?\”\nWe spoke of timing, and then her thoughts returned to David. Perhaps\nin the service of her mission she might cause someone else pain.\nPerhaps it is what David wants. \”Maybe it’s something that he’s creat\ning for himself, so he can transcend, as a person, to the next level.\”\nShe was thinking about telling him the truth of her experiences more\nfully, with the idea that perhaps he can only change his consciousness\n\”with some sort of major challenge.\” As the session came to the end,\nwe discussed the particular restrictions that the corporate environ\nment places on the evolution of people’s consciousness.\nFollowing this session, Eva again experienced an intense headache\nand was extremely thirsty for a day or two, which she associated to the\nreleasing of energy and her opening to \”cosmic information.\” In a let\nter to me two weeks after the regression she wrote of her attraction to\n\”the challenges of the (consciously) unknown.\” In journal notes which\nbegan with entries three days after the session, she wrote of plans to\ngo to Israel for the summer and of past life experiences, including an\nabduction as a five- or six-year-old boy in the seventeenth century\n(described in the account of our third hypnosis session, March 15).\nShe also described her sense of space/time collapse in relation to the\n255″,
“summary”: “Eva’s mission is to reveal a global mission and communicate with higher beings. She has been seeing a psychiatrist and intends to tell David about her experiences, but she is unsure if it will be simple. Eva associates opening up more compartments in herself with causing someone else pain, but she thinks that perhaps David wants this. She plans to go to Israel for the summer and has past life experiences including an abduction as a child.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 26,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nThe first publication of an abduction case took place in Brazil,\ninvolving the reported abduction of the son of a rancher, Antonio\nVillas-Boas, in 1957. Reports of UFO sightings worldwide, however, far\noutnumber accounts of actual abductions. The most comprehensive\nguide to abductions overseas was put together in 1987 by Thomas\nBullard, a folklorist at the University of Indiana (Bullard 1987). Bullard\nlists reported abductions from seventeen countries, including\nArgentina, Australia, Bolivia, Brazil, Canada, Chile, England, Finland,\nFrance, Poland, South Africa, the Soviet Union, Spain, Uruguay, and\nWest Germany.\nThe United States leads the way in sheer numbers of abductions,\nwith England and Brazil following behind, largely because of the avail\nability of practicing hypnotists and therapists working with abductees\nin these countries. In illustration of this point, China boasts the\nlargest number of witnesses of a single UFO sighting\u2014on August 24,\n1981, one million Chinese saw a spiral-shaped UFO simultaneously\n(Chiang 1993)\u2014but there is no record of any follow-up questioning of\nindividual witnesses.\nThe therapeutic exploration of abduction experiences is, however,\ngradually catching hold. In May 1993, Germany’s second largest televi\nsion station presented a forty-five-minute documentary about the\nabduction phenomenon which won Germany’s highest television\naward. While two therapists offered their services free of charge to\nabductees subsequent to the broadcast, only twenty people have\nresponded. As elsewhere, abduction remains a frightening experience\nthat many would rather not confront unless symptoms resulting from\nthe encounter require them to do so.\nEven accounts of UFO sightings are, throughout the world, shroud\ned in secrecy. Spain’s Ministry of Defense UFO files were released in\n1992. These contain, mostly, reports of sightings by Air Force person\nnel. Much work remains to be done in persuading other nations simi\nlarly to open up classified files on the subject.\nIn some countries, where people hold all sorts of beliefs in supernat\nural beings, abduction experiences are confused or simply connected\nwith other visitations. Cynthia Hind, a researcher from South Africa,\nreports, \”Their reactions are as perhaps Westerners would react to\nghosts; not necessarily terrified (or not always so) but certainly wary of\nwhat they see\” (Hind 1993, p. 17).\nAbductees overseas seem to have contact with a greater variety of\nentities than Americans. These range from tiny men to tall, hooded\nbeings, and include naked individuals of both sexes and humanoid\n12″,
“summary”: “The article discusses the topic of abductions and provides information on reported cases from various countries around the world. The United States leads the way in terms of the number of abductions, with England and Brazil following closely behind. The availability of practicing hypnotists and therapists working with abductees in these countries may be a contributing factor. Abduction experiences are often shrouded in secrecy, and much work remains to be done in persuading other nations to open up classified files on the subject. Abductees overseas seem to have contact with a greater variety of entities than Americans, including tiny men, tall hooded beings, naked individuals, and humanoid creatures.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 270,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nencounters (\”past and future are occurring now and forever\”), her\nlonging for global peace and understanding, and set down other philo\nsophical and spiritual ruminations about the evolution of conscious\nness and \”cosmic truths,\” inspired by listening to the tape of the\nFebruary 22 session.\nWriting in the voice of her cosmic we/she, Eva described the need\nof the beings to \”adjust our communication from higher vibratory lev\nels to those of earthly (verbal) vibration.\” To \”slow down\” in this way\nand \”vibrate at more subtle levels … takes training … We are using\nEva’s body with her consent full time now. Earthly Eva has not left,\nbut she has diffused with us so that her earthly powers have been\ngreatly enhanced, so to speak.\” She warned of the limitation of using\nwords to describe such profound experiences, especially the relation of\nthe earth plane of existence to other realities.\nIn the journal she wrote of telling David about her experiences soon\nafter our session. \”He didn’t show much interest. Support in any form\nwas nonexistent. I wasn’t surprised. Didn’t expect otherwise. I’m not\nresentful. Totally accepting. My hypothesis: he’s both in denial and\nhurt.\” Although David insinuated he is part of the game, Eva told me\nlater that she is uncertain about whether his claims of involvement are\ngenuine. He said they left a mark on his foot, that they are midgets,\nand he’s seen them, but he didn’t seem to show much interest.\n\”Whether he’s an experiencer for real or not, time will tell . , ,\nHowever, he said they should contact him. He’s got much info to give.\nHe also suggested that to get rid of the fear I should teach them a\ngame we could play together. And they can teach me one of their\ngames. Interesting to note that from the following morning the fear\nsubsided to almost zero. And the red spot on my nose appeared two\ndays after that. It’s like through a dream, except the suggestion was\ntaken up by both sides and the fear worked itself out!\”\nAlso soon after the February session, Eva had a dream of burning\nhouses, which she interpreted to represent the \”burning ‘garbage’ that\nneeded to be burned up in relation to other people.\” She also sent two\njournal entries from the previous summer. In one she described being\noutside \”planet Earth\” and seeing a spaceship surrounded by a golden\nlight. She was able to communicate telepathically with the entities on\nit and learned that she was much loved and that she would eventually\nbe reunited with them. \”I was ageless yet a young soul.\” In the other\nentry she described a past life as a teenager in the 1930s or during\nWorld War II. She saw a baby in her arms, and believed that this expe\nrience explains her love for all children. In a note on March 9 that\n256″,
“summary”: “Eva had an encounter with beings who claimed to be from the future and past. They spoke of global peace and understanding, and encouraged her to adjust her communication to lower vibrational levels. Eva described her experiences in the voice of her cosmic we/she, warning of the limitations of using words to describe profound experiences. She later had a dream of burning houses and sent journal entries from the previous summer describing a past life as a teenager during World War II.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 271,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\naccompanied a gift of fruit and other food in commemoration of the\nJewish redemptive holiday of Purim, Eva wrote, \”Thanks to you and\nothers, I am learning to regulate the energies more productively.\”\nWe scheduled a third regression for March 15. At the beginning of\nthe session Eva described how before a lecture at her energy and heal\ning school she went to take a nap, could not fall asleep, felt restless,\nlistened to music, \”and then it started.\” She saw herself as a five- or\nsix-year-old boy in the mountains somewhere in Europe. She lived\nwith her father, a husky, blond-haired man, in a log cabin. She\ndescribed their clothing, including the detailed designs on their white\naprons. \”We had something on our head like a yarmulke, like a cap or\nsomething.\” Turning to the left she saw a \”saucer, spaceship.\” A few\nminutes seemed to pass, and \”I was walking towards this spaceship\nand my father then and there was frozen. I mean, he couldn’t move;\nhe couldn’t speak. He was like, you know, ice.\” As the boy, she saw\n\”one of those midgets again coming out.\” Next she was in the ship,\nwhich took off as she looked down through the window at her father,\nwho \”unfroze\” and looked up with tears in his eyes. \”It’s like he under\nstood. It’s like he knew all along,\” that \”physically I was given to him\nthrough conception\” but that in another sense she was not his child.\n\”He just accepted what was going on.\n\”I remember those midgets again,\” Eva continued, the \”same ones\nthat I remember when I was four, five years old. The eyes again, were\nvery dark, but I felt a lot of emotion in them, a lot of compassion, a lot\nof love. It’s like we’ve come back for you, something like that, and\nthen I remember a lavender color, and that’s that.\” Somehow she\nknew the year was 1652. This experience further persuaded Eva that\nshe was \”not from here,\” not \”earthly.\” The \”ETs,\” she said, \”have the\nability to enter into our space and time dimension or leave it any time\nthey want.\” She related this ability to the 1652 experience. \”It’s like I\nwas brought to Earth\u2014I don’t know why I was brought for six or five\nyears, or however old I was at the time, and then I was taken out to\nanother dimension that has no space and time as we know it.\” Eva in\nthis life is \”an energy form given a body to carry out a certain mis\nsion,\” which has to do with some sort of full experience of \”life in\nearthly terms.\”\nThere followed further discussion of the difficulties of perception\nand communication between the alien or spirit cultures and earthly\nforms and the choices that our souls make among the \”infinite proba\nbilities from which we can choose,\” one of which is to become embod\nied on Earth in a particular time and place. Eva then reviewed her\n257″,
“summary”: “Eva, a woman who has undergone regression therapy, wrote about a past life experience where she was a boy living with his father in a log cabin in the mountains. During a lecture at her energy healing school, Eva became restless and saw herself as a boy in a spaceship with her father. She remembered seeing midgets with dark eyes and a lavender color. Eva believed that this experience convinced her that she was not from Earth and that she was an energy form given a body to carry out a mission on Earth. The discussion then turned to the difficulties of perception and communication between alien or spirit cultures and earthly forms, as well as the choices that our souls make when embodied on Earth.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 272,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ncommunications with David about her experiences. With him and\nothers she has been talking \”about such things where I would never\nthink of it before.\” David seemed to be \”in a state of shock at the\nbeginning/’ followed by \”big denial.\” Now he speaks somewhat sarcas\ntically about \”your friends from the other side\” who \”are this, that, or\nthe other.\” Eva described further abduction-related experiences, with\n\”different procedures, surgeries, call it what you will\” to remove energy\nblocks. She has discovered blue and red spots on her hand, breast, and\nother places on her body that have not gone away.\nEva hoped to learn more about the 1652 incarnation under hypno\nsis, and I cautioned about trying to target specific experiences. \”Deep\ninside,\” she suggested, perhaps we \”know where we’re going to go\nalready before we come here.\” She suggested that the ETs themselves\n\”that we physically see\” are \”just a form they take when they enter this\ndimension … Wherever they come from,\” she said, they \”don’t live\nphysically per se that way.\” Their souls can manifest in different forms.\n\”That’s why we get different pictures\” of the beings she said. \”Some\npeople call it reds, grays, browns, you know, with wrinkles, without\nwrinkles, whatever\u2014it’s a combination of their biochemical energetic\nmakeup and our perceptive devices . . . But there will be some com\nmon ground,\” she added.\nEva’s first image in the regression itself was of being a four- or five-\nyear-old girl swimming with dolphins that were her friends inside a\ncave. Some force pulled her out of the water, but \”the dolphins will\nwait.\” The little girl is drawn from the \”memory of the source\” of her\nbeing into a domain of \”growing up and responsibility.\” This loss of\nmemory is necessary, she said, \”because in the physical world if the\nmemory of the source would be there, there would be no initiative to\nexperience, so all would just lay back.\” I took her back to the little girl’s\nexperience in the cave. \”She keeps coming back, incarnated for a mis\nsion,\” Eva said. Becoming quite abstract, she continued, \”the energy\nmakeup of the little girl will change with experience.\” Her energy will\nbecome more subtle and higher \”until from a certain perspective you\ncan say there is no energy vibration. It’s all one and the process begins\nagain.\”\nAbductees, Eva said, \”are souls that have, for their individual purpos\nes and reasons, chosen the probability of physical form.\” But through\ntheir experiences they \”are regaining their memory of source . .. The\nprocess of abduction is one form of such, of regaining of memory.\” The\nabduction \”experience itself,\” Eva said, \”is a mechanism to remove\”\nthe \”structures that impede the reconnection with source,\” and \”to\n258″,
“summary”: “Eva had an abduction experience where she was taken by aliens and underwent various procedures to remove energy blocks. She has discovered blue and red spots on her body that have not gone away. Eva hopes to learn more about her 1652 incarnation under hypnosis, but is cautioned about targeting specific experiences. Eva believes that the ETs themselves are just a form they take when they enter this dimension and their souls can manifest in different forms. Her first image in the regression was of being a four- or five-year-old girl swimming with dolphins inside a cave. She is drawn from the \”memory of the source\” into a domain of \”growing up and responsibility.\” Eva believes that abductees are souls that have chosen the probability of physical form for their individual purposes, but through their experiences they are regaining their memory of source. The abduction experience itself is a mechanism to remove structures that impede reconnection with source and to facilitate the process of regaining memory.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 273,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\npurify the physical vehicle in such a way to serve to regain better mem\nory and to bring knowledge to others.\” The \”physical and emotional tor\nture\” of the abductions themselves, she said, is part of a balancing\nprocess. She herself \”never really feared,\” and \”if there was fear it was\nmore due to not being able to understand what was going on, not fear\nas something horrible and dark and evil and unknown. In a way, the\nprocess always felt familiar.\”\nI asked Eva what she meant by familiar. The abductions \”felt famil\niar. It felt home. It’s, it’s never felt unknown,\” she said. I asked how far\nback her memory of abductions went. She remarked about past lives\nin World War I and II and \”in Morocco long before that.\” Her \”drive\”\nin each instance was \”to help mankind overcome blindness.\” I asked\nabout Morocco. She had been a rich merchant named Omrishi in the\nearly thirteenth century who was trying to \”undermine\” corrupt offi\ncials of the hereditary ruling family that dominated the local govern\nment of the village. Omrishi was well known because of his wealth and\nhis reformist \”ideas and ideals.\” He organized militia groups to obtain\ngreater economic equality for the villagers and sought to infiltrate the\nlocal government with his supporters. Part of his plan was to create\nchaos within the village that would make it easier to overthrow the rul\ning family and cause its members to flee, but he was betrayed by a\nwoman who overheard one of his plotting conversations and reported\nthis to the officials.\nMen on horseback dressed in black with white headdresses\u2014\”the\nbodyguards of the ruling family\”\u2014came to Omrishi’s tent to arrest him.\nThe women around him cried and the children hid, for they knew what\nwas going to happen. He was taken to a white stone building, which\nsmelled foul from people puking and urinating there. Omrishi was to be\nbeheaded, and the people were told to gather in the center of the village\nto watch the execution, for they wanted \”to deepen the fear in them.\”\nAfter his arrest Omrishi was taken from his cell to see where the\nbeheading would take place. The following morning at ten o’clock \”they\ntook me, they got my head on the thing, and plop.\” The feeling was one\nof \”release, freedom,\” of \”going up, expanding, joy . . . There is no\ndescription,\” she said. ‘All I feel is white light, gold light.\” She saw a\ndove released from a cage \”that’s symbolically me … That’s my soul.\”\nI asked Eva to speak further of the \”journey\” of her soul and her\nthoughts returned to the little girl swimming with the dolphins. This\nrepresented \”the path of the child’s soul\” that returns to the \”physical\ndimension from time to time\” for several reasons. One is to \”experi\nence physical life, physical body, physical sensations and perceptions,\n259″,
“summary”: “Eva’s mission is to purify her physical vehicle in order to regain better memory and bring knowledge to others. She explains that the abductions she experienced were part of a balancing process and felt familiar to her. Eva’s past life as Omrishi in Morocco was one of trying to undermine corrupt officials and create chaos within the village in order to overthrow the ruling family. He was betrayed, arrested, and beheaded. Eva describes the feeling of release and freedom she experienced during his execution, seeing a dove released from a cage that symbolized her soul. She also talks about the path of the child’s soul that returns to the physical dimension for several reasons, including experiencing physical life and sensations.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 274,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nfeelings, emotion, pain, and everything that the physical world offers.\”\nIn addition, by \”understanding through experience\” souls can \”return\nfrom time to time\” to physical form \”to help those who have not yet\nremembered.\” Omrishi, for example, had planted a \”seed within peo\nple’s hearts/’ and \”through earthly time, the seed will sprout into a\ntree and the tree will bear its fruit.\”\nI asked Eva the role of abductions in this process. \”To clean the\nbody, physical body, in order for more information to come through,\”\nshe replied. \”They [the aliens] have always been here. It’s a matter of\nevolution if we are able to perceive them,\” she said. \”There’s times in\nthe evolutionary process of mankind when they were around but we\nwere not able, it was not right, the time was not right for us to per\nceive them.\” Omrishi perceived them not as coming in spaceships but\nthrough \”higher communication\” and meditation through which he\nreceived guidance.\n’All people have guidance,\” Eva said, \”but most don’t listen to it.\”\nAbductees \”are at the level where they are able to cleanse … to bring\ninformation through … Abductions are very real, physically speaking,\”\nEva said, but people should not emphasize that aspect too much.\n\”They should balance the data to comprehend it as a whole, and not\ntry to prove that they exist or do they not exist.\” The focus should be\non \”the information given by abductees … That information should\nbe gathered and developed on the physical plane to be of use. Time is\nwasted trying to prove or disprove the existence.\” (Eva spoke of my\nown extremes of intellect and unconditional love, a \”cosmic tension,\”\nand advised me to \”go to a retreat\” in an isolated place without other\npeople in order to balance these polarities and \”connect your being to\nthe cosmos.\” Picking up emotions of sadness and loneliness in me she\nsaid, \”You need to know that you are never alone. Just ask for the con\nnection and you’ll feel us,\” i.e., \”all of the nonphysical beings that\nhave been guiding you all along.\”)\nFor Eva this session was the most powerful of all. Its impact, she told\nme two months later, was \”totally beyond words to describe.\” She felt \”very\nmuch at home\” with what came up in it, like \”the actor and movie seer at\nthe same time.\” She saw her life as Omrishi as part of the evolution of her\npioneering role in bringing about \”peaceful change\” toward \”harmony\nbetween people.\” She doubts that Omrishi, from his thirteenth-century\nperspective, was consciously aware, \”you know, of the bigger picture.\” He\nwas simply seeking to do \”something for his people in that place.\” He\nbegan a \”communication,\” but the larger objective of bringing peace and\nequality to people remained for the future.\n260″,
“summary”: “The given text is about abductions, their role in spiritual evolution, and how they can help individuals connect with their non-physical guides. Abductees are seen as at a level where they can cleanse their bodies and bring information through. The focus should be on the information given by abductees and not on proving their existence. Eva advises the reader to balance their intellectual and emotional polarities by going to a retreat in an isolated place. She sees her own life as part of a larger evolutionary process towards peaceful change and harmony between people.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 275,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\nDISCUSSION\nEva is a pioneer with a global mission of healing and peace. Her lifelong\nabduction experiences are a powerful vehicle for the evolution of her\nconsciousness and they bring her in touch with the depths of her pur\npose. She experiences the abduction encounters as important sources of\n\”information,\” emanating from dimensions beyond or outside of physi\ncal reality. She feels herself to be \”an energy form given a body to carry\nout a certain mission.\” Like most abductees Eva has had disturbing,\neven terrifying, encounters with alien beings. But her determination to\ngive herself to the process, to surrender the need to control and resist its\nintensity and meaning, has enabled Eva to move beyond fear and trau\nma to a place of greater inner balance and personal power. It is charac\nteristic of her to write in her journal following an abduction experience\nthat left her feeling very tired that she hoped she had been taken \”on a\njourney.\”\nIn Eva’s descriptions of her abduction experiences there emerges a\nconsistent picture of the evolutionary purpose of the alien-human\nrelationship, at least as it affects our consciousness. She repeatedly\ndescribes the access she gains during her abductions to another\ndimension (or other dimensions) of existence, an expanded reality in\nwhich human concepts of space and time do not apply. This realm\nabounds in paradox\u2014with the sense, for example, of expanding to\ninfinity and contracting to a single point at the same time. Although\nEva is quite articulate, she finds her words fail to convey the ineffable\nbeauty and power of this spiritual realm. Abductees, she says, are souls\nthat have \”chosen the probability of physical form,\” and the abduction\nexperiences are a vehicle for regaining memory of the source of being,\nfrom which, at least in our culture, we have been largely cut off.\nEva herself, like many abductees, seems to exist in both embodied-\nhuman and alien form. During our sessions when she would move\ndeeply into her abduction experiences, the alien or \”other\” identity\nwould take over. Then she would speak from the perspective of a kind\nof cosmic \”we\” or \”us\” that was in touch with the possibilities of a\nhigher consciousness which could translate into peace and harmony\non the earth plane. Essential to this expansion of consciousness is the\nbreakdown of boundaries, the overcoming of separation of human\nselves from one another and from the entities, including the aliens\nthemselves, that populate the spirit realms.\nFrom her \”other\” perspective, Eva is aware of the higher or more\nintense energy levels on which the alien beings exist and the complex\n261″,
“summary”: “Eva is a pioneer with a global mission of healing and peace. Her lifelong abduction experiences are a powerful vehicle for the evolution of her consciousness and bring her in touch with the depths of her purpose. She repeatedly describes the access she gains during her abductions to another dimension (or other dimensions) of existence, an expanded reality in which human concepts of space and time do not apply. Eva herself exists in both embodied-human and alien form and is aware of the higher or more intense energy levels on which the alien beings exist. The breakdown of boundaries and the overcoming of separation are essential to the expansion of consciousness that leads to peace and harmony on the earth plane.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 276,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nproblem of adjusting their intensity downward in order to manifest on\nthe earth plane. Eva senses that even the physical forms that abduc\ntion phenomena can feature\u2014humanoid beings, spaceships, travel of\nour bodies through walls\u2014may represent adaptations of higher energy\nforms to the perceptual requirements of restricted human conscious\nness, a technology for reaching us in a language we can understand.\nThe aliens, or the source from which they emanate, must create physi\ncal forms for us to know them.\nEva’s access to past life experiences is part of the process of the\nexpansion of her consciousness beyond a purely physicalist or materi\nalist perception of reality. In this area, the alien beings function as\nspirit energies or guides, serving the evolution of consciousness and\nidentity. The thread of her personal mission can be detected in the\npast life experiences that she has related to me. For example, as\nOmrishi, a well-to-do Moroccan merchant in the thirteenth century,\nshe is already concerned with justice and equality, though on a more\nlocal scale, and as a small boy in the seventeenth century she discovers\nthat her soul does not belong to her earthly parents but to a larger\nrealm of being.\nFor Eva, the integration of her personal evolution, as experienced\nthrough the abduction encounters, with her domestic responsibilities\nhas been a formidable task and an important aspect of our work. Her\nagreement with herself never to hurt anyone ran head on into the\ninevitable tension that arose between her spiritual life and her rela\ntionship with her husband, who was embedded in the conservative\nand practical demands of the business world. Eva had sought to keep\nthese lives totally separate, but found the fragmentation of her sense\nof self increasingly intolerable. A storybook from her childhood called\nSoul Bird, that told of the compartments of feeling each of us carries\nwithin, seemed to capture the struggle to achieve inner peace that Eva\nwas undergoing. She was eventually able to bear the distress of telling\nher husband, David, about her encounters, and though she was disap\npointed by his initial casual response, she was heartened by the fact\nthat he offered a practical suggestion about how to communicate with\nthe aliens and hinted that he too may have had some sort of contact\nwith them. Quite isolated when we met, Eva is increasingly finding\nways of speaking with other people about the truth and power of her\nexperiences and knowledge.\nEva’s last regression began with the memory of a little girl swim\nming with dolphins in a cave who must leave to assume other, more\ngrown up, responsibilities. \”It’s dark, but it’s not dark . . . We play\n262”,
“summary”: “Eva is an individual who has experienced abduction phenomena and believes that these experiences are adaptations of higher energy forms to the perceptual requirements of restricted human consciousness. She also believes that the aliens or the source from which they emanate must create physical forms for humans to know them. Eva’s access to past life experiences is part of her expansion of consciousness beyond a purely physicalist or materialist perception of reality. Her personal mission can be detected in her past life experiences, such as her concern with justice and equality as Omrishi and her discovery that her soul does not belong to her earthly parents but to a larger realm of being. Eva has struggled to integrate her personal evolution with her domestic responsibilities, which has been an important aspect of their work together. She eventually told her husband about her experiences and found ways to speak with other people about the truth and power of her experiences and knowledge.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 277,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\ntogether, and they are my friends,\” she said. This image, to which we\nreturned later in the session, seemed to represent for Eva the soul’s\njourney through the experience of time, the cycles of rebirth and\ndeath, of incarnation, and the return to spirit. The image is timeless\nand intimately connected with Eva’s mission, an embodiment of the\ndream of peace, harmony, equality, and playfulness to which her life is\ncommitted.\nEva warned of considering the abduction phenomenon in too nar\nrowly materialist terms, and discouraged us from wasting our energies\ntrying to find proof for its reality by the methods of the physical sci\nences. Implants, for example, she wrote me after her first three regres\nsions, are not likely to provide the definitive proof that abduction\nresearchers are seeking. For to be sustained within our bodies they\nwould have to be composed of substances that would not be rejected\nby our tissues, i.e., would need to contain elements with which we are\nfamiliar on Earth. And, I would add, it is hardly likely that a phenome\nnon of such intelligence, subtlety, and sophistication would yield its\nsecrets to a method of investigation derived from a consciousness\noperating at a much lower level. \”I personally continue to believe,\”\nEva wrote, \”that our focus should be on mutual communication of\nsome form and on some level with our alien friends, learning, accept\ning, and integrating alien wisdom within our world and culture. Time,\nmoney, and energy spent solely on providing proof of alien existence is\nfruitless.\”\n263″,
“summary”: “Eva’s mission is to promote peace, harmony, equality, and playfulness in the world. She believes that abduction phenomenon should not be considered in a narrowly materialist way and encourages researchers not to waste their energy trying to find physical proof of its reality through methods such as implants. Instead, Eva suggests focusing on mutual communication with alien friends, learning, accepting, and integrating alien wisdom into our world and culture. She believes that time, money, and energy spent solely on providing proof of alien existence is fruitless.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 278,
“original_text”: “X\nV *\nA probing instrument shown open, as drawn by Julia, and the same instru\nment shown closed, as drawn by Dave. The two drawings were made indepen\ndently.”,
“summary”: “The given text describes two separate drawings of a probing instrument, one opened and the other closed. These drawings were created independently by different people, Julia and Dave.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 279,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER TWELVE\nTHE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nD\nave was a boyish thirty-eight-year-old health care worker in an\nisolated community in south central Pennsylvania when he\ncalled me in June 1992 at the suggestion of his Korean karate\nand Tai Kwan Do (Chi) teacher who was familiar with my work with\nabductees and thought that his student’s experiences might be related\nto the phenomena that I was studying. I was not available when Dave\nfirst called, and my assistant put him in touch with Julia, an abductee\nwith whom I had been working for two years. Julia spoke with Dave\nseveral times and encouraged him to write to me of his experiences.\nIn his letter, written in July just before a powerful abduction experi\nence in which he saw a being staring at him through a window, Dave\ntold of possible abductions dating back to age three, an unexplained\ncrescent-shaped scar that had appeared on his body, several missing\ntime episodes, and a vivid UFO sighting at age nineteen. In addition,\nhe wrote of his training in karate and his struggles to control the Chi\nexperiences he was having in and outside of his classes through the\nwork with his teacher, Master Joe. At the end of the letter he added\nwithout commentary, \”I would like to be hypnotized.\”\nOn July 23, Dave and I spoke on the telephone and he reported more\nconscious memories of his abduction experience two weeks earlier,\nincluding the feeling of something being stuck in his anus, the com\npelling and controlling eyes of the creature in the window who seemed\nto be female and familiar, and how he found himself curled up by his\nwife on her side of the bed after the episode was over.\nDave’s experiences include the traumatic elements that are com\nmon in UFO abductions. His case is of special interest, however,\nbecause of the intimate connection between the abduction experi\nences and his training in the opening and mastery of his Chi energy,\nwhich Dave defines as the \”force which pervades the universe from\nwhich reality arises.\” As this opening has occurred Dave has been\nastounded by the number of synchronicities\u2014events in his life which\n265″,
“summary”: “Dave was a 38-year-old health care worker who called Dr. David Wilcock in June 1992, seeking help for his experiences with UFO abductions. Dave had been training in karate and Tai Kwan Do (Chi) under Master Joe, and he believed that his experiences were related to the phenomena that Dr. Wilcock was studying. In his letter to Dr. Wilcock, Dave described possible abductions dating back to age three, an unexplained crescent-shaped scar on his body, several missing time episodes, and a vivid UFO sighting at age nineteen. He also requested hypnosis. On July 23, Dave and Dr. Wilcock spoke on the telephone, and Dave reported more conscious memories of his abduction experience two weeks earlier, including feeling something being stuck in his anus, the compelling and controlling eyes of the creature in the window who seemed to be female and familiar, and how he found himself curled up by his wife on her side of the bed after the episode was over. Dave’s experiences include traumatic elements common in UFO abductions, but his case is of special interest because of the intimate connection between his abduction experiences and his training in opening and mastering his Chi energy, which he defines as the \”force which pervades the universe from which reality arises.\” As a result, Dave has experienced numerous synchronicities in his life.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 27,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\nbeings with every manner or shape of head, feet, and hands. A Dutch\ncouple recently described their UFO visitors as being tiny and appear\ning in rainbow hues\u2014green, orange, and purple (personal communica\ntion, September 1992).\nBut universal properties of the abduction experience remain. Most\noften, abductees everywhere are compellingly drawn toward a powerful\nlight, often while they are driving or asleep in their beds. Invariably,\nthey are later unable to account for a \”lost\” period of time, and they fre\nquently bear physical and psychological scars of their experience. These\nrange from nightmares and anxiety to chronic nervous agitation,\ndepression, and even psychosis, to actual physical scars\u2014puncture and\nincision marks, scrapes, burns, and sores.\nSome encounters are more sinister, traumatizing, and mysterious.\nOthers seem to bear a healing and educational intent. Most often, say\nabductees, they are told or warned by the beings or people not to tell\nabout their experiences. In Puerto Rico, Miguel Figueroa, for example,\nreported receiving threatening phone calls the day after he saw five lit\ntle, gray men in the middle of the road (Martin 1993).\nEven less well documented than the actual abductions are the con\nsequences of the experience. In working with abductees, Gilda Moura,\na Brazilian psychologist, reports on the paranormal abilities many\nBrazilian abductees experience after an encounter. These include\nincreased telepathic abilities, clairvoyance, visions, and the receiving\nof spiritual messages which are often concerned with world ecology,\nthe future of humankind, and social justice. Many abductees decide to\nchange their profession after their experience (Moura, in press).\nIt is likely that with the publicizing of therapeutic and hypnosis\ntechniques currently being pioneered in the United States, much\nmore information about abduction experiences overseas will be avail\nable in coming years; for the rest of the world certainly does not lack\nawareness of the UFO phenomenon, as is evidenced by the prolifera\ntion of UFO bureaus, offices, and research organizations abroad.\nMODERN-DAY ABDUCTIONS\nThe modern history of abductions begins with the experience of\nBarney and Betty Hill in September 1961 (Fuller 1966). The Hills, a\nstable, respectable interracial couple living in New Hampshire, had\nsuffered from disturbing symptoms for more than two years when they\nreluctantly consulted Boston psychiatrist Benjamin Simon. Barney was\n13″,
“summary”: “The given text is about UFO abductions and the experiences of people who have been abducted by aliens. The text explains that most abductees are drawn towards a powerful light, often while they are driving or asleep in their beds. They later cannot account for a \”lost\” period of time and may bear physical and psychological scars from their experience. Some encounters are more sinister, while others seem to bear a healing and educational intent. The text also mentions that some abductees develop paranormal abilities after their encounter. The text concludes by stating that with the publicizing of therapeutic and hypnosis techniques, more information about abduction experiences overseas will be available in coming years.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 280,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nseem to be meaningfully connected\u2014that seem to surround him.\nPossessing from childhood a lively, practical interest in the out-of-\ndoors, Dave’s abduction encounters and experiences with primal ener\ngies have filled him with awe before the powers of nature.\nDave has been drawn in particular to Pemsit Mountain, a place of\nNative American tradition and magic near his home where many of\nhis experiences have occurred. The universe has become for Dave a\nplace filled with mystery and strange intelligence. As he takes responsi\nbility for the power and reality of his experiences, including two past\nlives we uncovered in our last regression, Dave is becoming a leader in\nhis community in the exploration of anomalous experiences. Other\nabductees are attracted to him, and he is considering changing his\ncareer so he can use hypnosis with them and provide support by lead\ning groups. He has a strong interest in nature and photography, and\nsent my wife and me several lovely pictures of wildflowers he had\ntaken. Dave and I first met on August 13, 1992, when he came to\nBoston to explore his experiences.\nDave grew up in a small, close-knit, hillside community of about\ntwenty houses by a creek in the Susquehanna Valley region of\nPennsylvania\u2014\”it’s the ridge and valley section of Pennsylvania. There’s\nlong, parallel ridges, and there’s gaps in the mountains where the river\nruns through. I guess the river was already there, and then the moun\ntains rose and made gaps.\” His town was at the base of the mountain.\nDave’s friends came from among the neighbors, and the mothers \”were\nlike all of our mothers.\” He could go out whenever he wanted and enter\nthe other houses without knocking. \”My grandmother lived down the\nstreet, my uncle lived next door.\” It was \”my clan, right there.\”\nDave is the oldest of four boys. His brothers are three, six, and nine\nyears younger. Their grandfather had a plumbing, heating, and fuel oil\nbusiness and their father worked for him as a fuel oil salesman. Dave\nand his mother were always close. All three of his brothers appear to\nhave had abduction experiences as does the son of one of them, who\ndoes not wish to be identified.\nDave’s grandmother was an avid bird-watcher and taught him how\nto identify birds. As a child he began to develop a deep love of the nat\nural world and after age nine or ten began exploring the woods and the\nmountain near his home. His father first took him fishing when he\nwas five, and later he began hunting and trapping. When Dave was an\nadolescent he \”spent a lot of time up in the mountain or down along\nthe creek.\” He grew up feeling a strong kinship with the Native\nAmericans of the region. \”The Indians,\” Dave wrote to me, \”attached\n266″,
“summary”: “Dave is an abductee who has had experiences with primal energies and has been drawn to Pemsit Mountain, a place of Native American tradition and magic. He has become a leader in his community in exploring anomalous experiences and is considering changing his career to use hypnosis with other abductees. Dave grew up in a small hillside community in Pennsylvania and was the oldest of four boys. His father worked for a plumbing, heating, and fuel oil business and his grandmother was an avid bird-watcher who taught him how to identify birds. Dave has a strong interest in nature and photography and sent pictures of wildflowers he took.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 281,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nspecial spiritual significance to white deer,\” and he also feels a strong\nconnection with them. \”I am, you know, spiritually attached to deer.\nSeems the deer is my totem animal/’ he has said.\nWhen he was seven years old, Dave lost his right eye as the result of\na \”sword fight\” with sticks he had with another boy in the neighbor\nhood. According to Dave, the boys were jousting with pieces of a\nbranch of a fallen tree. Dave’s mother called to them to stop and Dave\nlaid his stick down and sat on the ground by a tree. The other boy\npicked up Dave’s \”sword\” and broke it against the tree. One of the\npieces flew into Dave’s face, slicing the eye and cutting his face below\nit. Blood poured from his eye, and he was taken to a doctor in the\ntown and then to the local hospital.\nDave was operated on with ether used for general anesthesia. The\nsurgeon was unable to save the eye, which was removed. Dave had not\nbeen told beforehand that there was a possibility he might lose the\neye, and still did not know it was gone when he woke up with a patch\nover it. He does not recall asking questions about what had actually\nbeen done during the operation, but remembers that he had \”terrible\nnightmares\” during the nights afterwards, with loud screaming that\nled the nursing staff to walk him up and down the hall while the other\nchildren on the ward yelled at him to \”shut up.\” Dave’s father did not\ntell him until several days later that his eye had been taken out and he\nwould have to \”wear a fake eye.\” Later his father told Dave that he was\nso upset after he told Dave what had happened that \”he went out on\nthe front steps of the hospital and cried about it … He told me that\nI’d handled it better than he did,\” Dave said. It was characteristic of\nDave’s father not to show strong emotion until he had a stroke ten\nyears ago. \”Since then he’s had trouble controlling his emotions and\nsometimes he cries.\” Dave himself never grieved the loss of his eye\nuntil many years later when he was able to cry with his wife about it.\nDave recalls resolving at the time not to let the loss of his eye affect\nhim. \”I can still see fine, and it doesn’t hurt,\” he said to himself. He was\nin the second grade then and there were only six other pupils in his class\nand about seventy-five total at the small school, \”so everybody knew\nwhat happened, and everybody knew me real well. So nobody teased me\nabout it.\” But later, in junior high school, the classes were much larger,\nand he was called \”cross-eyed,\” even by children who knew that he only\nhad one eye.\nDave attended Penn State College for one semester when he was\nseventeen, and then completed his studies at a community college.\nWhile still in college he began on-the-job training as a health care\n267″,
“summary”: “The text describes the life of Dave, who lost his right eye when he was seven years old due to an accident with sticks. He did not know that he had lost his eye until after the operation, and experienced nightmares and emotional distress following the incident. Despite this, Dave resolved not to let the loss of his eye affect him and attended college, where he began on-the-job training as a health care worker.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 282,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nworker, as there was no formal schooling available in this work at the\ntime. When he was about twenty-five, Dave felt he was ready to marry\nand have children, \”but I didn’t meet the right person to marry until I\nwas thirty-two.\” Dave’s wife, Caroline, is the oldest of four children.\nThey had thought to have children soon after marrying, but their first\nhome did not have \”enough room.\”\nThe couple borrowed money so they could build a larger home, but\nit ended up costing much more than expected. Dave also herniated a\ndisc in his back while building it himself, which kept him off his feet\nand out of work for several months. By the time they moved into the\nhouse in June 1992 \”we were both four years older, and at that point\nwe didn’t know if we wanted to have kids or not.\” Dave denies that his\nUFO/abduction experiences have interfered with his sexual life or are\nconnected with his decision not to have children. His and his wife’s\nbasic relationship, he says, \”is very good,\”\nThe first experience that Dave relates to the abduction phenome\nnon occurred when he was three years old. In his introductory letter he\nwrote that he remembered \”three motorcycles coming down the street\ntowards me in an unnaturally fast way. When they got past me there\nseems to be a gap, and then they were past me and raced up a foot\npath off the road towards a friend’s house. I walked down there and\nthey weren’t there.\” In our first conversation in August 1992, Dave\nadded that the motorcycles seemed to come at him \”too quickly,\” that\nhe had felt gripped by fear, and that the \”riders\” were \”black.\” He also\nrecalls being \”astonished\” that the motorcycles could have raced up a\ndirt footpath at such a speed, especially as the trail ended at a stone\npatio of the friend’s house and went no farther. He also remembers\nhaving the same feelings, \”a vibration of some kind, a tingling,\” that\nhe had in association with later abductions. Dave and I explored this\nexperience in detail in his second regression.\nDave’s next recollections relate to when he was about twelve. He was\nexploring in the woods on the mountain near his home, as he often\nliked to do. He remembers finding himself on a path that led to an\nintersection with two other paths where there was mossy ground and a\ntree overhead. \”It was a beautiful spot,\” Dave said. \”I was looking at it\nin awe of it, saying, ‘This is so beautiful!’ I looked up at the branch of\nthe tree, and then that’s all I can remember.\” A gap in time occurred,\nand the next thing he recalled was \”walking onto the patio below our\nhouse.\” Over the next week or two, Dave returned repeatedly to this\narea, but found no trails or ground of the sort he recalled in the experi\nence. Looking back Dave recalls feeling that \”the state of consciousness\n268″,
“summary”: “Dave’s first UFO experience was when he was three years old. He remembered seeing three motorcycles coming towards him at an unnaturally fast speed, passing by a friend’s house and leaving no trace. The experience left him feeling gripped by fear and astonished that the motorcycles could have raced up a dirt footpath at such a speed. Dave also recalled having the same feelings of \”a vibration of some kind, a tingling\” that he had in association with later abductions.\n\nDave’s next UFO experience was when he was about twelve years old. He was exploring in the woods near his home and found himself on a path that led to an intersection with two other paths where there was mossy ground and a tree overhead. However, he couldn’t find any trails or ground of the sort he remembered in the experience.\n\nDave’s wife, Caroline, is the oldest of four children. They had thought of having children soon after marrying but didn’t due to lack of space in their first home. They later built a larger home but it cost much more than expected and Dave herniated a disc in his back while building it himself which kept him off work for several months. By the time they moved into the house in June 1992, they were both four years older and unsure if they wanted to have children.\n\nDave denies that his UFO/abduction experiences have interfered with his sexual life or are connected with his decision not to have children. His and his wife’s basic relationship is \”very good.\””
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 283,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nI was in\” before the time gap occurred was somehow \”different,\”\nstronger, \”more acute\” than normal.\nAnother similar episode occurred in the same time period when\nDave was at his uncle’s summer cabin. He recalls walking along a path\nthat followed an old railroad bed near a lake. Again he remembers look\ning up into the branch of a tree, and then recalled nothing else \”until\nthe next thing I knew I was walking back into the clearing where [the\nuncle’s] cabin was.\” What to Dave was a walk of a few minutes had\nturned into forty-five minutes of missing time, and his aunt, uncle, and\ncousins were \”real worried.\” His cousins said they went out to look for\nhim, and after he returned demanded to know where he had been. But\nhe could not remember anything that he could tell them.\nDave remembers that as a child he was interested in \”flying\nsaucers,\” which he thought might be related in some way to his expe\nrience at age three. Also, \”My dad had said something about people\nseeing flying saucers, and I, ever since then, was, had a sense of won\nder about them.\” In junior high school Dave was in the honors pro\ngram. He was fourteen and wrote his only term paper, in preparation\nfor entering high school, on UFOs, but he does not remember what he\nsaid. At the time he told his former Sunday school teacher about the\npaper and she said that she had seen UFOs land and take off from a\npoint on the mountain near where she lived.\nOther things happened during his teenage years that seemed odd to\nDave. When he was fifteen, he and his next-door neighbor found a\ncave with an entrance about twelve feet across that was by \”the end of\nthe mountain where it drops off to the river.\” His friend wanted to go\ninto it, but Dave felt afraid and said, \”No, no, I’m not going in there.\”\n\”It’s not that big of an area,\” Dave said, but he was never able to\nfind the cave again. A year or so later, he was driving with friends at\nnight in a hard rainstorm across New Brunswick, Canada, traveling at\nabout sixty-five mph when a Greyhound bus \”flew past us,\” going per\nhaps ninety mph. Dave was asleep in the backseat when he was awak\nened by his friends exclaiming \”‘Holy shit!’ or something like that.\”\nThey had just realized that \”we just lost ninety miles .. . last time we\nknew we were ninety miles back down the road.\” None of the boys\ncould account for the missing time, but they heard on the news of a\nterrible bus accident in which sixty-five people had been killed.\nSoon after Dave started at Penn State, three weeks after graduating\nfrom high school, both he and his roommate lost more than a day’s\ntime that they could not account for. They went to bed on a Saturday\nnight and woke up believing it was Sunday morning. But friends who\n269″,
“summary”: “The Magic Mountain is a story about a man named Dave who has experienced unexplained events throughout his life. At the age of three, he had a walk that turned into forty-five minutes of missing time. When he was fifteen, he found a cave with an entrance but was afraid to go in. A year later, while driving at night in a hard rainstorm, a Greyhound bus \”flew past\” them, causing them to lose ninety miles. Finally, when he started at Penn State, both he and his roommate lost more than a day’s time that they could not account for. These events have left Dave feeling confused and unsure about the world around him.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 284,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nlived on the same floor of the dormitory came by and said, \”Oh, you\nguys skipped chemistry class, huh?\” and shocked them with the news\nthat it was midmorning on Monday.\nWhen Dave was nineteen, he had a close-up sighting of a UFO,\nwhich affected him deeply. He was with his younger brother, Ralph,\nand a close friend, Jerry. His parents had moved a little ways out of the\nvalley to an acre-plot of land on the side of a hill. It was a very clear\nnight, and the boys were lying in the yard, \”propped up on our\nelbows,\” across from a large farm field. Then \”this light rose above the\nmountain\” on the horizon and \”immediately it made a right-angle\nturn and started to go out toward the river, and it stopped and started\nto go out back to the valley, and then it stopped and started to come\ntowards us. It was coming towards us for a long time, and none of us\nhad said anything to the other ones about it, and then I looked over at\nthem and realized they were also both watching it.\” The boys consid\nered that it might be a large jet, but they realized it was too close to\nthe ground and silent to be an airplane.\nThen the craft came to a stop right above them and a little to the\nright. It stopped again and seemed to pivot \”so that its bottom was\npointed straight at us. A blue-white light started to come out in a ring\nof dots (lights) on the bottom of the craft. They strobed and it shot\nstraight away from us [he made a whooshing noise at this point] and\nthen stopped. Then the blue-white light flickered out of the back of\nthe craft and then began to glow very brightly … It took off like out of\na slingshot, like out of a catapult. It just took off. It started going\nquickly right away. It just kept going quicker and faster and faster, and\nit went at an arc into the sky. It didn’t go in a straight line like a plane.\nIt went at an ever-increasing angle of up, and the last point we saw, it\nhad to have been going up into the sky at a forty-five-degree angle,\nand nevertheless, it disappeared over our horizon within about ten\nseconds.\”\nAfter the UFO disappeared Dave reported saying, ‘\”Man, I wonder\nwhere that thing is now!’ and Jerry said, ‘Could be over China!’ and I\nsaid ‘Yeah, could be at the moon.’\” Then the boys \”ran pell-mell up to\nthe house, and we got my parents and my brothers to come out.\” They\nyelled, \”We just saw something!\” and they all ran out, \”but there was\nnothing there to show them.\” During the encounter with the UFO\nDave had had the sense that \”something maybe partly bounced back\nand forth between me and the craft … I felt some sort of gap there,\nsome confusion at that point… I wonder if that blue light had some\neffect on us,\” he said. \”It was a blue-white light. Very intense.\” A few\n270″,
“summary”: “Dave, when he was 19 years old, had a close encounter with a UFO while lying in the yard with his brother Ralph and friend Jerry. The craft came to a stop right above them and emitted a blue-white light that strobed and flickered before disappearing over their horizon within about ten seconds. Dave felt a sense of confusion during the encounter and wondered if the blue light had some effect on them.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 285,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nweeks later Dave recalls reading about reports of UFO sightings in his\narea during the period when he saw the craft.\nJerry, who is a generally quiet person, could only say over and over,\n\”Well, yep.\” Although Jerry, who acknowledges the UFO encounter,\ndoes not admit to abduction experiences, Dave believes that he is an\nabductee. Ralph was also powerfully impressed with the sighting. Dave\nremembers experiencing a strong sense of wonder at the time and had\nthe thought \”I didn’t think that whatever was inside of it could be\nhuman.\” He also believes he saw a face in the craft \”looking down at\nme,\” and when he later saw the picture of an alien on the cover of\nCommunion he was shocked, for \”that’s what I imagined was looking\ndown at me when I was nineteen.\” The large head and black, slanted\neyes, in particular resonated with Dave’s experience.\nIn his initial letter, Dave wrote that he \”considered this craft to be\nthe most impressive piece of technology\” he had ever seen. He began\nto read everything he could find about the unknown, \”hoping to find a\nclue\” as to what was inside that craft. In particular he read the\nCastaneda books, and thought about \”personally acquirable magical\npower.\” He also became interested in Tibetan Buddhism and discov\nered \”that the Tibetan Buddhists purportedly knew all about UFOs.\”\nWhen Dave was twenty-five he built a small cabin in an isolated\narea. It was still unfinished when he moved in. He had been living in\nthe cabin for about two weeks when he moved into the bedroom for\nthe first time. He had set a brown paper bag full of empty beer cans\njust outside the front door and lay down to go to sleep. He heard what\nsounded like an animal trotting up to the house and then heard a\nbanging crashing noise as it seemed to run into the beer cans. Then he\nheard other noises that sounded like the animal kicking the cans as it\nran off. Concerned about the mess that had been made he shined a\nflashlight out the window in the direction of the brown bag and was\nsurprised to see that the bag was standing and nothing had been dis\nturbed. We both noted the trickster quality of the incident. Dave\nwondered at the time if \”a spirit of something\” was involved, but did\nnot relate the episode to his UFO experiences.\nIn 1988, soon after reading Communion, Dave had a dream which to\nhim reflected the power of his Chi. In the dream a Hispanic man was\nholding a mastiff which was lunging ferociously at him. The man put\nthe dog in a cage, so he decided it was safe to walk around him. Then\nthe man put two fingers of his right hand on Dave’s right shoulder and\nhe was pinned to the ground as by a ton of weight. Then the man let\nthe dog out of the cage, and \”I resigned myself to die, in this dream,\n271″,
“summary”: “The Magic Mountain is a story about three people who witnessed a UFO sighting. Dave, Jerry, and Ralph all saw the craft, but only Dave believes he was abducted. He experienced a strong sense of wonder and saw a face in the craft that looked like an alien. Dave became interested in magic and Tibetan Buddhism after the sighting. He had a dream that reflected the power of his Chi, where a Hispanic man pinned him to the ground with a mastiff.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 286,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nwhich I felt was reality. I couldn’t tell I was dreaming.\” In his first letter,\nDave wrote, ‘All of a sudden I was overtaken by a feeling like a rage that\nstarted in my chest and went down below my navel. It came out of my\nbody at this location in the form of energy. It was like a rocket. It was\nincredible. I was hurled backwards at a high rate of speed. I felt the man\nand dog were flung off of me like they were nothing.\” Dave landed on\nthe side of the bed opposite from where he had gone to sleep. He would\nhave landed on his wife, but she had gone to work.\nIn the last few years Dave and his neighbors and friends have had a\nnumber of UFO-related experiences and \”strange coincidences.\” For\nexample, Rob, one of Dave’s neighbors, was killed in an automobile\naccident in February 1990, nine days after helping firemen put out a\nchimney fire in Dave’s house. Several years earlier Rob had seen a\nhuge ball of light in the woods at the end of Dave’s driveway and then\nhad a missing time period of about forty-five minutes while walking to\nDave’s house to see it more closely. Rob had seen UFOs about six\ntimes over the field across the road from the end of Dave’s driveway,\nand also told Dave that \”he saw a UFO while we were watching the\nfiremen and a strange mood overtook him and he ran to help them.\”\nIn October 1990, Master Joe, Dave’s karate teacher, obtained a part-\ntime job in the department where Dave works. Dave discovered that\nhe was a seventh-degree black belt karate master and had learned\n\”secret knowledge about this [Chi] energy from his master instructor,\na Korean, who learned it in a Buddhist monastery in Korea.\” Master\nJoe is reported to have had someone drive a seven-thousand-pound\ntruck over his stomach while lying on broken glass. Dave began to dis\ncuss Chi with Master Joe during the fall and winter of 1990-91, told\nhim of precognitive experiences he was having, and started karate\nlessons that winter.\nDave and Master Joe have been working on opening Dave’s Chi\nchannels, which creates a tingling sensation. This power is said to\nemanate especially from an area the Koreans call the \”Dungan,\” a\nregion below the navel which is related to the will. According to\nMaster Joe you \”make power\” in the fingers, and other body parts and\ncontrol Chi with the eyes and mind, \”My whole goal in karate,\” Dave\nsaid, is \”to leam to control my Chi.\” In his first letter to me, Dave\nwrote that he had had about four Chi experiences while in the karate\nclasses. In these experiences he witnessed himself performing unusual\nphysical feats. One morning he awoke from a dream and was \”ready to\npush my Chi out in front of me.\” To his dismay he ended up pushing\nhis wife out of the bed without having any sensation of actually touch-\n272″,
“summary”: “Dave, a resident of New York City, experienced an abduction that he felt was reality. He described the experience as a feeling of rage that started in his chest and went down below his navel. The energy came out of his body at the location where he was abducted and propelled him backwards at a high rate of speed. Dave landed on the side of the bed opposite from where he had gone to sleep.\n\nIn the years following the abduction, Dave and his neighbors and friends have had several UFO-related experiences and \”strange coincidences.\” One such experience involved Rob, one of Dave’s neighbors, who was killed in an automobile accident nine days after helping firemen put out a chimney fire in Dave’s house. Rob had seen a huge ball of light in the woods at the end of Dave’s driveway and had a missing time period of about forty-five minutes while walking to Dave’s house to see it more closely.\n\nIn October 1990, Master Joe, Dave’s karate teacher, obtained a part-time job in the department where Dave works. Dave discovered that he was a seventh-degree black belt karate master and had learned \”secret knowledge about this [Chi] energy from his master instructor, a Korean, who learned it in a Buddhist monastery in Korea.\” Master Joe is reported to have had someone drive a seven-thousand-pound truck over his stomach while lying on broken glass.\n\nDave and Master Joe have been working on opening Dave’s Chi channels, which creates a tingling sensation. This power is said to emanate especially from an area the Koreans call the \”Dungan,\” a region below the navel which is related to the will. According to Master Joe, you \”make power\” in the fingers and other body parts and control Chi with the eyes and mind. Dave’s goal in karate is to learn to control his Chi.\n\nIn his first letter to the author, Dave wrote that he had had about four Chi experiences while in the karate classes. In these experiences, he witnessed himself performing unusual physical feats. One morning he awoke from a dream and was \”ready to push my Chi out in front of me.\” To his dismay, he ended up pushing his wife out of the bed without having any sensation of actually touching her.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 287,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\ning her. This experience helped Dave to resolve to learn to control his\nChi energies.\nIn September 1991, Dave experienced a powerful synchronicity that\nMaster Joe believed was connected with his Chi energy. Before going\non a vacation with his wife to a national park in North Carolina, he\ndreamed of a girl who reminded him of one to whom he had once\nbeen engaged to marry. The relationship had fallen apart when the girl\nmoved to Massachusetts.\nOnce in the park Dave met a young park ranger, Charlotte\nHampton, with whom he felt strangely linked. She was working in the\nNational Park bookstore and was first cold, then flirtatious with him.\nHe found himself making some sort of strange, intense energy connec\ntion through eye contact with her, which led to a kind of blacking out\non his part. Dave likened this to the way a sorcerer or shaman \”hooks\”\na person with their will, guaranteeing that some sort of follow-up con\ntact will occur. It turned out that this girl was the one he had dreamed\nabout earlier, and she has had various psychic experiences that are\nconnected with Dave’s own abduction-related experiences.\nDave and I met for his first hypnosis session on August 14, 1992,\nthe morning after our first meeting. Julia was also present. We decided\nto explore the abduction experience of the night of July 8, which had\noccurred just after he wrote his first letter to me. Before beginning the\nregression, we reviewed what he remembered consciously of the expe\nrience.\nHe had spent a frustrating evening at his parents’ home twenty-five\nmiles away, typing the letter on their word processor. He left their\nhouse at about a quarter to one in the morning and arrived home at\nabout one-thirty. His wife was asleep in their queen-sized bed and did\nnot wake up when he got into bed at about two or two-thirty. After he\nlay down, he heard a noise in the house, \”a creak or something,\” and\nthought to himself, \”Oh, they’re going to come tonight.\” Shortly after\ngoing to sleep, \”in the context of a dream\” (an ambiguous phrase\nDave used several times), he found himself \”in our dining room. But it\nwasn’t exactly like the dining room is in our house. The window was\non a different wall, and so forth.\” There was a large woman in the\nroom with him, and Dave felt \”their presence.\” He was gripped by a\nfeeling \”that I now realize is familiar to me, like when the motorcycles\ncame down the road and stuff.\” The vibration \”then went from below\nmy navel and out through my chest, and then it was real tingly. It was\na real tingly sensation.\”\nThe woman pulled him down to the floor, as if to hide from the\n273″,
“summary”: “Dave experienced a synchronicity with his Chi energy in September 1991 while on vacation with his wife. He met a park ranger named Charlotte Hampton who he felt connected to through eye contact and later found out was the girl he had dreamed about earlier. In his first hypnosis session with Julia, they explored Dave’s abduction experience of July 8, 1992. During the regression, Dave remembered that he had spent a frustrating evening at his parents’ house, heard a noise in the house, and felt a tingly sensation before being pulled down to the floor by an unknown entity.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 288,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nalien beings, and Dave felt he still had some control, was able to raise\nhis head, and looked out through a picture window into the woods.\nThen he saw a female being looking back at him through the window.\nHe remembered another abductee, his friend Randy, saying to him,\n\”It’s the eyes. They hypnotize you with the eyes … I didn’t think\nabout what Randy said until my gaze shifted to the eyes, and it didn’t\nmake me not want to look at the eyes. I was very curious, and I stared\nright at it.\” Dave could only see the \”upper right-hand corner of her\nhead,\” which seemed enlarged. Some kind of screen appeared to be\ncovering the parts of the being’s head that he could not see. \”The skin\nlooked very soft and light gray.\” I asked what feeling looking at the\neyes gave him. \”I immediately knew who it was,\” he replied. \”It was\nthis female being who’s mine, and I felt that I knew her very well, and\nthat I liked her very much, and that I was looking right at her.\”\nAt this point Dave said that he \”blacked out, or lost consciousness,\nor something . . . The next thing I knew I was laying in bed on my\nside, all huddled up in a fetal position. I was huddled up right up\nagainst my wife, real, veal close to her and all curled up into a little\nball.\” Dave realized then \”that wasn’t a dream.\” Caroline rolled over\nand put her arm over him. He had a feeling \”that there might be a\nbeing standing right behind me, and I was afraid to turn around and\nlook. After about a minute the fear passed, and I propped myself up\nand looked at the alarm clock, which was behind my wife on the bed\nside table, and it was 4:00 A.M.\” Dave’s thoughts at this point were\nconfusing. He \”figured that I’d been abducted,\” but had the sense also\nthat the large woman in the dining room was \”probably just my wife in\nbed with me.\”\nIn the regression, we began at Dave’s parents’ home, his frustration\nwith typing the letter, and how \”freaked out\” he felt about \”reliving\nthrough typing and writing this letter all this stuff that happened to\nme in the past few years.\” He felt rather \”belligerent about the whole\nthing,\” and as he lay in bed and heard a noise in the house he thought,\n\”Oh, they’re going to come tonight.\” He then became anxious as he\ntold of turning on his right side toward his wife and starting to fall\nasleep, whereupon he found himself in a room the size of his dining\nroom but with a long table unlike the one in that room. Light from\nsome source filled the room. He again described the large woman (in a\ndark dress now) and the big picture window (\”just a sheet of glass,\nwhereas the windows in our dining room open up\”) with the woods\noutside. Once more he feels \”their presence,\” the \”sense that they’ve\narrived . . . It’s like a total all-encompassing, very powerful feeling.\n274″,
“summary”: “Dave is an abductee who was taken by aliens and saw a female being looking back at him through a window. He remembered his friend Randy saying that the eyes hypnotize you, which made Dave curious and he stared at the eyes. The skin of the being looked soft and light gray. Dave immediately knew who it was and felt very well towards her. After the encounter, Dave woke up in bed next to his wife and realized that he had been abducted. In the regression, Dave relives the experience and feels anxious about it.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 289,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nThere’s nothing you can do about it. When they’re there, they’re in\ncontrol and there’s no fighting it. I realize that I’m used to it. I’m\nready for it again, for some reason.\”\nOnce more the woman pulls him down, and Dave props himself up\nand sees part of the face of the \”visitor\” looking at him through the\nwindow. The skin looks soft, leathery, and is light gray. \”My gaze shifts\nto the eyes, and I know it’s her and I know she’s looking at me.\” Her\nstare is \”just totally there. The eyes look like they’re big, black, kind of\nliquidy.\” An inner struggle ensued in the session as Dave seemed to\nresist \”what I’m supposed to do, what they want me to do.\” I spoke to\nhis need to keep in control as a kind of strength. He likened the \”trou\nble\” or \”danger\” he now felt he was confronting with the Chi experi\nences and altered reality he sometimes discovered during his karate\nexercises. Even when, for example, during kicking and other moves he\nblanks out and discovers he is \”no longer in this reality\” he must \”go\non like nothing happened\” and he cannot explain this to the other\nstudents for they would not understand what was going on. \”It’s the\nextreme strangeness of those experiences that I have to get used to.\nIt’s my mind not wanting to lose its grip on what was always pounded\ninto what was reality, I guess.\”\nThis struggle, and what he called \”stubbornness,\” began to occur\nbetween Dave and me. \”This abnormal stuff\” was \”still too hard to\naccept, or some part of me doesn’t want to give up control [of] the\nidea of reality that’s been pounded into me.\” I took him back to the\nwindow, the being’s eyes, and when he \”blacked out\” while looking\ninto them, and asked him to describe the eyes themselves. \”They’re\nbig, and they’re black, and they’re slanted, and they’re real liquid look\ning\” and they’re \”pointed at each end … I recognize the being. It’s\nher. I know who she is. It’s like she’s mine, and I’m hers. I feel this is\nreal. I really like her … I feel that she has to be special, even among\nthem,\” and \”I have the feeling from her that I’m special and I’m not\nliving up to it.\” Dave and I talked then of his shame about wearing a\n\”fake eye\” and the pain of being teased about it.\nThe female being, whom he calls Velia, loves and accepts him\nunconditionally, he said, even with his one eye and his smoking mari\njuana sometimes, in contrast, for example, with a girlfriend he had\nwhen he was twenty who tended to be critical, formal, and possessive.\nI asked Dave repeatedly to return to his center by encouraging him to\nbreathe deeply and focus on the breath. I assured him he need not feel\nashamed that he could not maintain control. Dave continued to strug\ngle with the block he felt looking into the being’s eyes. \”I look at her\n275″,
“summary”: “The text describes a man named Dave who is having a session with a woman where he encounters a mysterious female being, whom he calls Velia. The being has soft, leathery skin that is light gray and big, black, liquid-looking eyes. Dave struggles to accept this abnormal experience and feels a sense of stubbornness towards giving up control over his perception of reality. The woman encourages him to breathe deeply and focus on his breath, assuring him that he need not feel ashamed about not being able to maintain control.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 28,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nan insomniac and Betty had frequent nightmares. Both were so persis\ntently anxious that it became intolerable for them to continue their\nlives without looking into disturbing repercussions of the September\nnight in which they could not account for two hours during the return\njourney from a holiday in Montreal. Except for the distresses related to\nthe incident they described, Dr. Simon reported no psychiatric illness.\nOn the night of September 19, 1961, the Hills reported that their\ncar was \”flagged down\” by small, gray humanoid beings with unusual\neyes. Before this they had noticed an erratically moving light and then\na strange craft. With binoculars Barney had been able to see the crea\ntures inside the craft. The Hills were amnesic about what happened to\nthem during the missing hours until undergoing repeated hypnosis\nsessions with Dr. Simon. In their meetings with him, Dr. Simon\ninstructed the Hills not to tell each other details of the memories that\nwere emerging. After being taken from their car the Hills said they\nwere led by the beings against their wills onto a craft. Each reported\nthat on the craft they were placed on a table and subjected to detailed\nmedical-like examinations with taking of skin and hair \”samples.\” A\nneedle was inserted into Betty’s abdomen and a \”pregnancy test\” per\nformed. Researchers have discovered recently that a sperm sample was\ntaken from Barney, a fact that was withheld by him and John Fuller,\nwho later wrote about their case, because it was too humiliating at the\ntime for Barney to admit (Jacobs 1992). The beings communicated\nwith the Hills telepathically, nonverbally, \”as if it were in English.\” The\nHills were \”told to\” forget what had happened.\nDespite Dr. Simon’s belief that the Hills had experienced some sort\nof shared dream or fantasy, a kind of folie a deux, they persisted in\ntheir conviction that these events really happened, and that they had\nnot communicated the corroborating details to each other during the\ninvestigation of their symptoms. Barney, who died in 1969 at the age\nof forty-six, had been particularly reluctant to believe in the reality of\nthe experience lest he appear irrational. \”I wish I could think it was an\nhallucination,\” he told Dr. Simon when the doctor pressed him. But in\nthe end Barney concluded, \”we had seen and been a part of something\ndifferent than anything I had seen before,\” and \”these things did hap\npen to me.\” Betty, who continues to speak publicly about her experi\nence, also believes in the reality of these events. In 1975 a film about\nthe Hill case, The UFO Incident, starring James Earl Jones as Barney,\nwas shown on television in the United States.\nA number of books and articles documented abduction experiences\nby other individuals in the years following the Hills’s testimony\n14″,
“summary”: “The text describes an incident in which two people, an insomniac and Betty, experienced nightmares and were unable to account for two hours during a return journey from a holiday in Montreal. They were later taken by small, gray humanoid beings with unusual eyes and subjected to medical-like examinations. Despite undergoing hypnosis sessions with Dr. Simon, the Hills persisted in their conviction that these events really happened and that they had not communicated the corroborating details to each other during the investigation of their symptoms. The text also mentions that Barney, who died in 1969, had been reluctant to believe in the reality of the experience, but eventually concluded that \”we had seen and been a part of something different than anything I had seen before.\””
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 290,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nfor a little bit, and then they or she then increased the control, or then\nlet it be total … I wonder where they’re going to take me/’ he said,\nand I encouraged him to let go. \”I think there’s more than one/’ he\nsaid. Weeping now, with a mixture of fear and relief, Dave said,\n\”We’re out of the house now. There’s a mess of them, but I can’t see\nthem. I don’t know where we are. I think we’re gonna go to a ship, and\nit’s out in the clearing I made five years ago.\” Dave explained that\neven before he built his house he made a large clearing about 150 feet\nfrom it, perhaps unconsciously inviting a UFO to land there.\nDave described the ship as \”big and round. It’s about sixty feet in\ndiameter. I think it has a dome on top.\” Surrendering control now,\nDave spoke of being taken into the craft through the bottom. His fear\nmounted in the session as he told of being forced onto a table on his\nback in a round, gray room in which there is an \”earthylike\” smell.\nSeveral beings gathered around \”to do something to me.\” Dave was\nparalyzed now, able to move only his eyes, as he experienced some sort\nof \”stern encouragement,\” communicated telepathically by the beings,\nregarding a mission that he was to fulfill.\nThe female being was there, \”helping me out,\” but \”I think this male\nguy’s running the show.\” The female communicated telepathically that\n\”it’s going to be all right,\” which reduced Dave’s anxiety greatly. \”I guess\nthey stick something up my ass, and I guess that’s upsetting me,\” Dave\nsaid. \”I feel they put my legs up in the air and spread them apart.\” At\nthis point in the session I sensed Dave’s shame and embarrassment as a\nman in being subjected to such a humiliating procedure and spoke to\nhim at some length about forces in the universe over which we have no\ncontrol, the potential empowerment in acknowledging powerlessness,\nand the inapplicability of conventional notions of masculinity in this\ncontext. He spoke then of a flexible instrument, perhaps four feet long,\nwith \”a little wire cage\” on the end, inside of which was a small, spheri\ncal object. About \”half\” of this was inserted in his anus, as the female\nbeing continued to reassure him.\nDave expressed his feelings of violation and resignation as the pro\ncedure continued, as well as \”tingling\” sensations. \”It swarms inside of\nme. It goes into more parts than just being up inside my anus,\” Dave\nsaid. I encouraged him to express his anguish and rage at what had\nbeen done to him, which he was able to do only to a limited extent.\nSome of his outrage seemed to be related to similar experiences going\nback to age twelve and perhaps to age three. After about two minutes,\nthe instrument was removed. Dave believes that this procedure was\nsome sort of \”informational test\” to \”keep track of how you’re doing\n276″,
“summary”: “Dave is a man who has been abducted by aliens and taken to a ship. He describes the ship as big and round, with a dome on top. During the procedure, he was forced onto a table on his back in a round, gray room with an \”earthylike\” smell. Several beings gathered around him, communicating telepathically that he was to fulfill a mission. The female being helped him, but the male being seemed to be in charge. Dave felt shame and embarrassment as the procedure involved inserting a flexible instrument, about four feet long, with a little wire cage on the end, inside of which was a small, spherical object, into his anus. After about two minutes, the instrument was removed. Dave believes that this procedure was an informational test to \”keep track of how you’re doing.\””
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 291,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nphysically, how you’re holding up, what condition your body is in, if\nit’s deteriorating, or if you’re in good health or bad health.\”\nNext Dave felt a sharp object was stuck by a different, tall being\nagainst the left side of his head near the center of his temple, which,\nsurprisingly, hurt only \”a little.\” The female being, who was \”to my\nright\” continued to tell him \”I’m doing all right. It’s okay. She looks at\nme and reacts to how I react.\” He felt a \”total trust in this being.\”\nNext a suction-type device at the end of a tube was placed over Dave’s\npenis, which he found difficult to speak about but not as humiliating\n\”as the thing being stuck up my anus . .. They made me ejaculate,\” he\nsaid, which was \”pleasurable as any ejaculation to any male being. It’s\njust that the circumstances are distracting, distracting from any plea\nsure that you may derive from it.\” Finally, Dave believes that \”they put\nsomething in my stomach,\” a \”circular sensory device\” about eight\ninches in diameter, fox \”checking something in there … It made a lit\ntle bit of vibration. It wasn’t unpleasant,\” he said.\nThis completed \”the physical examination,\” Dave said, but \”then\nshe talks to me for a while or communicates with me,\” for example,\n\”that I’m doing okay.\” This \”exchange\” occurred while Dave sat on the\nedge of the table with his arms at his side and \”my legs dangling down.\”\nThere was also communication about some sort of mission of Dave’s to\nthe effect that \”we all don’t have unlimited time on Earth. We’re here\nfor a limited time, and we have to make the most of it, and that would\nexplain why since then I’ve felt this tremendous sense of mortality. I’m\nnot going to be here forever.\” The female being supported the fact that\nMaster Joe was Dave’s guide, and \”I know that I’ve just got to keep\ndoing what Master Joe wants me to do.\”\nAfter the above procedures and communication were completed\n\”they then support me somehow off the table and down out of the\nship.\” The beings \”levitate me or something\” and accompanied Dave\ndown the path to his house and through the closed and locked door,\nand he was aware of \”a glow back there\” from the ship in the clearing.\nThe beings floated him up the stairs, through the door of his bed\nroom, and \”set me down\” in the bed near his wife, who was still sleep\ning. He crawled closer to her and \”curled up\” as the beings left\nthrough the sloped roof wall at the side of the bedroom. Because of\n\”what had just happened\” to him \”I just wanted to be comforted,\”\nDave said. \”I wanted to be real close to her when I woke up.\”\nAfter the regression we reviewed what Dave had gone through. \”It\nwas hell,\” he admitted. When I noted that he wanted to skirt by diffi\ncult places rather quickly he asked astutely, \”Do you think I could\n277″,
“summary”: “Dave went through a physical examination where he felt a sharp object stuck in his head and a suction-type device placed over his penis. He ejaculated pleasurably but was distracted by the circumstances. They also put something in his stomach, which made a little bit of vibration. After the examination, they communicated with him about his mortality and supported him off the table and down to his house. Dave wanted to be comforted after the regression and crawled closer to his wife when he woke up.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 292,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nstand going through anything else?\” He felt \”a little washed out emo\ntionally, drained\” but amazed at how much he had been able to\nremember. \”It wasn’t like I was really there, but I was remembering\nbeing there,\” he said. The UFO, he now remembered, had hovered\nabout ten or twelve feet above the clearing, and he was now convinced\nthat \”I made a place for them to come down.\” About two weeks after\nthis abduction, Caroline told Dave that a week after his experience\nshe had seen what might have been an alien face in the bedroom and\nthought to herself, \”Oh, that’s where they came in, or that’s where\nthey come in.\”\nJulia, offering support, spoke of the brief depression that sometimes\nfollowed her hypnosis sessions, but said this \”would clear and you\nmove on . . . It’s not all roses,\” she said, \”and yet, for me, it felt good\nto remember stuff. It’s freeing. It’s wonderful.\” She was struck by the\nfact that she too had had periods of communicating with the beings\nsitting on the edge of the table with her legs dangling and her feet\nswinging. It seemed too frivolous somehow, \”after they’ve done this,\”\nan \”incongruent detail\” that \”didn’t fit.\” Julia also recalled a flexible\nhoselike instrument with a \”cage\” at the end (see drawings, p. 264).\nThen Dave made plans to drive back to Pennsylvania, pointing out\nthat he did not like to drive after dark. \”Oncoming headlights bother\nmy eye,\” he said. \”I can’t take bright lights.\”\nDave returned safely, and I talked with him on the telephone the\nnext day. He said that he felt \”empowered\” by his work in Boston and\ntalked of his experiences with his friend Jerry and with Caroline, who\nwas somewhat troubled by what Dave had learned. He had surren\ndered some of his defensiveness and the experiences seemed \”more\nreal\” to him. Two days later he talked with Julia, seemed cheerful, had\ndeveloped \”a fresh outlook on life,\” and was trying to deal with a \”del\nuge\” of questions from friends. She advised him not to reveal the\ndetails of his hypnosis sessions. He said he was planning to clean out\nthe clearing behind his house, and she resisted the temptation to ask\nhim if this was to make it easier for the UFOs to land. Ten days after\nthis, Julia called Dave to find out how he was doing. He had been feel\ning slightly depressed after his Boston experience, but also because he\nwanted to do healing work, and keeping \”dying people alive\” through\nhealth care did not \”seem right\” to him. He said he did not fear the\naliens and affirmed that clearing out the clearing behind the house\nwas \”to give them a nice place to land.\”\nOn September 9, Dave wrote Julia a letter which was the first of a\nseries of communications that continued through the fall and winter\n278″,
“summary”: “Dave had an abduction experience where he remembered being taken to a clearing and communicating with aliens. Two weeks after this experience, Caroline saw what might have been an alien face in the bedroom. Julia also experienced periods of communicating with the beings sitting on the edge of the table with her legs dangling and feet swinging. Dave returned safely from his trip to Pennsylvania and felt empowered by his experiences. He planned to clean out the clearing behind his house to give the aliens a nice place to land.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 293,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\ndocumenting his abduction experiences, seemingly meaningful coinci\ndences, and other significant experiences that were happening to his\nbrothers and the people in his community. In a long handwritten let\nter to me he provided many details of the abduction experiences of co\nworkers and friends and wrote, \”I know at least 15 abductees in this\narea, including my 3 brothers.\” Giving terminal care to people with\nwhom he could not communicate had become more difficult and he\nhad cut down his hours at work. He felt that his job in life concerned\nChi, but it was difficult for him to accept \”big responsibilities.\” He\nwas a blue belt in karate now, \”halfway to black belt.\” In October he\ntold me in a telephone conversation that his wife had seen an alien\nbeing at the end of her bed.\nIn another long letter in January 1993 Dave documented in more\ndetail synchronicities that we had discussed on the telephone. He\nenclosed pictures of a rare, partly albino deer with black coloration on\nthe back of its ears and tail (called a \”piebald\”) that he had shot in\nDecember. He said \”if I would have seen how beautiful it was I don’t\nthink I would have killed it.\” When he took the hide to a taxidermist\nhe said he had never seen anything like it. When Dave called\nCharlotte Hampton several days later, she said she had also seen a\npiebald deer in a herd of them that were \”running around the place\nwhere she works.\” The piebald was the only one that did not run off\nwhen she approached them.\nIn this letter he also wrote of planning to meet Charlotte Hampton\nat Gettysburg and believes this desire may be related to a past life and\n\”feelings I got several years ago that maybe I had been in the Civil\nWar.\” He added that Julia had said \”that the first time she ever saw\nme in person standing in your living room she saw me standing there\nin a Confederate uniform.\” Regarding his belief that he was abducted\nbetween two-thirty and three in the morning on the night of\nDecember 18/19 he wrote, \”I ‘came to’ with a tremendous feeling of\npeace. I felt this was because you hypnotized me and I’ve resolved the\nissue within myself.\”\nAt the beginning of February Dave told Julia that \”six beings\nappeared in the bedroom to Caroline\” at about one in the morning\nwhile he was out of the house mailing the above letter to me. She\nwoke sitting up with her arms crossed tightly on her chest and found\nthe beings around her bed. According to Julia’s notes four of them\n\”departed through the wall behind Dave’s dresser (in the direction of\nthe clearing). Two others went behind the nightstand.\” According to\nDave, Caroline was angry about this and it took her nearly twenty-four\n279″,
“summary”: “The text describes a man named Dave who has experienced abductions and claims to know other people who have also been abducted. He has documented his experiences in letters and believes that synchronicities are related to his abduction experiences. In one letter, he mentions seeing a rare, partly albino deer with black coloration on its back and tail, which he shot and took to a taxidermist. He also discusses planning to meet Charlotte Hampton at Gettysburg and believes this desire may be related to a past life. Additionally, he claims that he was hypnotized during his abduction experience and has resolved the issue within himself.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 294,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhours to tell him about it. Dave also said he was planning to begin\nhypnosis lessons to help other abductees.\nIn March, Dave came to Boston again for further hypnosis sessions.\nHe wished particularly to explore childhood abduction experiences\nthat seemed connected with Pemsit Mountain. The two sessions,\nwhich took place on March 11 and 12, were attended by Julia and also\nby Kishwar Shirali, an Indian clinical psychologist who has a deep\ninterest in transpersonal phenomena and considerable knowledge of\nHindu mythology.\nAt the beginning of the first session we reviewed the experiences,\ndocumented above, which Dave had undergone since his visit in\nAugust, and talked of the feelings of awe and wonder that we experi\nence when such synchronisitic patterns or designs seem to unfold in\nour lives. Dave talked of what he was learning about Chi and its rela\ntionship to human spiritual evolution, superstrings, the primal sources\nof energy in the universe, the role of eagles in spiritual emanations,\nthe capacity of babies to perceive other realities, and the openings that\ndreams give us to them. He said he was learning to open his Chi and\ncontrol it through his hands, which he can make become hot. Dr.\nShirali spoke of similar processes with which she is familiar in yoga\nand Buddhist meditation. Dave said he had talked with Master joe\nabout the possibility that the alien beings have mastered the capacity\nto communicate telepathically using something like Chi and may be\nespecially interested in people who have changed their energy regula\ntion or \”assemblage point.\”\nWhen I asked Dave what he wished to do in the regression he\nreplied, \”I want to find out about Pemsit Mountain\” and \”apparently\nit’s all tied up with the Chi, and I feel the Chi is all tied up with the\nexperience for some reason.\” \”The one that haunts me most is when\nthe three motorcycles came down the street at me when I was three\nyears old.\” All of Dave’s early experiences with \”the visitors,\” he noted,\noccurred on the mountain, whose spiritual power and meaning to the\nNative Americans of the region he stressed once again. Many people\nwho have lived where the mountain dominates their horizon also\nbelieve that it is a \”UFO base.\”\nAt the beginning of the regression Dave’s thoughts went to Sober’s\nHollow, a place he used to go fishing with Rob, whose death and UFO\nexperiences we had spoken of in August, and also with another friend\nwhose son was also killed in an automobile accident. This friend is an\nabductee and Dave had seen his son in an abduction experience two\n280″,
“summary”: “Dave underwent hypnosis sessions in March to explore childhood abduction experiences connected with Pemsit Mountain. He discussed his experiences since August, feelings of awe and wonder, Chi, superstrings, eagles, babies perceiving other realities, and dreams. Dave wished to find out about Pemsit Mountain during the regression and believed it was tied to Chi and the experience. His early experiences with \”the visitors\” occurred on the mountain, which he stressed was a spiritual power and meaning to Native Americans in the region. Many people believe it is a UFO base.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 295,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\ndays after the boy had been killed, before Dave had heard about his\ndeath. Then Dave began to cry and remembered watching his little\nbeagle, Spotty, being hit by a truck and killed as he stood on the porch\nof his childhood home. He expressed fear of \”being with them … I\nwalk out across the porch up onto the street. It’s up about four steps.\nRight around the telephone pole. Here comes the three motorcycles\nwhizzing over the top of the hill. They’d be about a hundred yards\naway, and they zoom towards me.\”\nDave again felt the struggle over control gripping him in the stom\nach. As he wondered what was so terrifying, the (now two) motorcy\ncles with three black riders \”turn into the beings.\” They \”floated\” him\nbehind a bush on Shaeffer’s (a neighbor up the hill) lawn and laid him\ndown on the grass. The beings were tall and \”skinny\” with big black\neyes that slanted upwards. He was paralyzed and terrified, as one of\nthe beings, a female, was pressing something sharp against his head\nwhile she was \”working something into my hair\” with her hand as the\nother two, both male, stood above him watching. He was wearing only\na shirt, and believes that they must have taken off the shorts he had\nstarted out with. Some sort of mind-to-mind communication seemed\nto dampen his fear. The female being also laid her hands on the lower\npart of Dave’s abdomen, \”checking me out.\”\nDave was crying in the session as he recalled the female being \”saying\nthere’s something important about it.\” The tears were of relief, as \”I\nguess I’ve always had it locked in there and it always bothered me as to\nwhat happened.\” A year or two later when he had asked his father about\nthe motorcycles he had said, \”You must have had a dream,\” but \”I knew\nit wasn’t a dream.\” The female being told him that \”she missed me\”\nsince \”I’ve been here,\” i.e., from the time of his birth. \”I was sent here\nto do something,\” Dave said. Fear kept coming to Dave \”in slight\nwaves\” as he spoke further about how he and the female being had\nmissed each other, her \”promise\” to \”take me up on the mountain,\” and\nhis awareness that \”there’s more to us than what we know about here.\”\nShe also told him that he would have a \”hard time with my fellow man,\nbut I’ll come out for it better in the end\” and explained that he was \”liv\ning there on that mountain because they have a special place up there\n. . . I’ll grow to love the mountain, she said,\” and assured him that \”I’ll\nfind out all about them [the aliens] sometime.\”\nThen they were \”done\” with him and became motorcycles again,\ndisappearing up a steep path, upon which they could not possibly have\ntraveled, that ended abruptly at Dave’s friend’s house. He looked for\n281″,
“summary”: “The text describes a traumatic experience of a man named Dave who was abducted by three black-eyed, skinny aliens. They laid him down on the grass and communicated with him telepathically. The female alien told him that he was sent there to do something and that he would have a hard time with other people but would come out better in the end. She also promised to take him up on a mountain where he would learn more about them. The experience left Dave feeling relieved and scared in equal measure, and he realized that there is more to life than what we know about here.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 296,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthem, but there was nothing there. The female being had told Dave\nthat \”it would be hard for us to be apart, but they had some work to\ndo with mankind and I could be an important part of that, help that\nout, so we had to be apart.\” He cried with grief as he said this, and I\nasked about the familiarity of the female being to him, even at age\nthree. He said, \”I guess I’ve always known/’ meaning \”before this life\ntime or something.\”\nAt this point in the session we were faced with a choice which I put\nto Dave, to pick up on \”before this lifetime\” or explore other experi\nences associated with the mountain. \”I wanna go to the mountain,\” he\nsaid. The \”end of the mountain\” where \”the rock layers that make up\nthe mountain are exposed\” is \”a big power spot,\” he said. \”That’s why\nthey go there … I think they go there for energy.\” Dave then felt a tin\ngling energy which seemed to radiate from below his navel through\nthe rest of his body and even outside of it, similar to what he had felt\nin association with his experiences at both age three and twelve.\nDave remembered how he would go to the end of the mountain\nwhen he was twelve. \”I think the Indians used to go there. I’m a modem-\nday Indian.\” Then \”all these memories want to come up.\” He was \”back\non the end of the mountain,\” above Spangler s Hollow, on a trail \”above\nMatt’s barn … All of a sudden I went to lying beneath the tree,\” Dave\nsaid, as he felt the tingling through his body. Several beings \”come float\ning up around the bend\” of a trail that was not ordinarily there, created\nnow on a steep slope in the side of the mountain. His fear mounted in\nthe session as he recalled feeling \”shocked and surprised\” as he was\nfloated by the beings, feet first, along the trail. \”It’s only seventy-five\nyards where they start floating me until we go ’round the bend and I see\nthe ship.\” It was in a hollow, suspended in the air. \”It’s amazing,\” he said,\neven though \”I’ve been with them on ships\” before.\nAlthough it was daytime, the ship, spherical in shape, appeared to\nglow very brightly and Dave felt \”fear and awe\” at \”just how powerful\nthey are.\” (He remembered his Sunday school teacher telling him\nwhen he talked with her at fourteen about his UFO paper that she saw\nsomething that looked like the sun land and take off several times\nfrom the end of the mountain.) Then the beings floated him into the\nship, through the bottom, and put him on a table which was held up\nby \”a light-colored pedestal that just seems to rise out of the floor and\nit’s all one piece.\” The room he was in and the ceiling were very\nbright, and Dave saw some sort of instrument panel off to the right.\nHe was frightened, expecting some sort of \”checkup.\” He saw about\nsix beings, the familiar female one, several small ones, and a male who\n282″,
“summary”: “Dave had a past life experience on the mountain where he went to the end of the mountain for energy. During this session, Dave was able to recall this experience and felt a tingling energy in his body. He remembered how he would go to the end of the mountain when he was twelve and how several beings floated him into a ship suspended in the air. The ship was spherical in shape and glowed brightly. Dave was frightened and expected some sort of \”checkup\” but saw about six beings, including the familiar female one, several small ones, and a male.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 297,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nwas in charge. The male being looked like the female, except that his\neyes appeared more round.\nThen Dave seemed to relive the fear, paralysis, and helplessness he\nhad felt at the time. He believes he was thirteen, \”in the midst of\npuberty.\” The worst part of \”the exam,\” he said, is when they \”stick\nsomething up my anus… They did it before,\” he added, \”when I was\ntwelve.\” Dave was determined to \”focus\” on remembering the experi\nence. As the female was at his side reassuring him, one of the males\nspread his legs and \”puts this thing, it’s a couple of feet long, sort of\nlooks like a thing that they root out sewer pipes with. It sort of has like\na large end on it, sort of wiry or something like a wire structure-type\nthing on the end of it.\” They put it up \”a lot farther than you could\nbelieve that it would go up. It’s to check me out,\” for \”seeing how\nyou’re doing,\” Dave added. He felt discomfort and humiliation but lit\ntle pain and \”like a zoo animal.\” Fear and awe \”overshadowed\” any\nanger he felt. \”You can’t do anything\” for their power is \”total.\” After\nmoving the tube around \”a little\” for about two minutes it was\nremoved, and the beings indicated they were pleased with his healthy\ncondition.\nTo a certain degree Dave participated in their satisfaction with the\nresults of the checkup, for he felt \”somewhat akin to them\” and \”that\nI’ve known them … I admire their power,\” he said, and \”feel like I’m\nas much or more part of them than human.\” I asked him about the\n\”akin\” and the \”more,\” and he said that \”they’re more consistent to be\naround than humans.\” He recalled the change to junior high school\nwhen he was teased about his \”fake eye\” in addition to being singled\nout as \”weird\” for being in the honors program and smart. The female\nbeing told him that he would \”go through a hard time\” over his eye,\nbut that \”eventually, later in life, it wouldn’t bother me.\” He was also\ntold that he had lost his eye to learn in this lifetime \”how to live with\nthat, because I’d have to learn to live with a lot of other things.\” This\ninvolved a kind of warrior preparation, including his work with Master\nJoe in learning to manage his Chi. Master Joe, he reiterated, believes\nthe aliens are attracted to Dave because of the strength of his Chi.\nDave wondered again if the aliens \”have known us before, in other\nlifetimes\” and if he had known them. Perhaps \”it’s an ages-long kin\nship,\” he suggested. \”Maybe they help recycle souls or something, that\nthey’re not just concerned with our individual lifetimes but all our\nlifetimes as they relate to the development of our soul, the evolvement\nof the earth.\” Perhaps if he was born with \”a higher energy\” it is his\nresponsibility to become a teacher, to \”take advantage of it\” and \”to be\n283″,
“summary”: “The text describes a man named Dave who had a traumatic experience involving an alien examination. The aliens looked like humans but had rounder eyes. Dave was thirteen at the time and felt helpless and paralyzed during the exam. The worst part of the exam was when they inserted something into his anus to check his health. Dave focused on remembering the experience and felt awe and fear, but no anger. He felt somewhat connected to the aliens and admired their power. The aliens told him that he would go through a hard time with his \”fake eye\” but that eventually, it wouldn’t bother him. They also taught him how to manage his Chi with Master Joe. Dave wondered if the aliens had known them before in other lifetimes and if they helped recycle souls.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 298,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nan example to show man that there is more to us than what meets the\neye, that the spiritual part of us is the most important part … if peo\nple would realize how important our spiritual part is we wouldn’t have\nall the problems that we do . .. Chi is only limited by imagination,\”\nDave concluded.\nAs the session was ending Dr. Shirali was impressed by the power of\nwhat Dave had gone through and the importance of such experiences\nfor enabling us to look at things differently. She too felt tingling in her\nhands and feet during the session. Perhaps, she suggested, we need\n\”otherworldly\” experiences to wake us up to the reality of other\ndimensions. She was struck by the way the conscious use of the breath\nin the session created a line or thread between my \”inner being\” and\nDave’s. Julia was also affected deeply by the session. \”You touch on a\nlot of things that I’ve been thinking about lately,\” she said to Dave.\nAgain she spoke of how similar the anal probe Dave had described was\nto drawings she had made two years before of a similar instrument.\n\”The instruments never have any resemblance to actual instruments\nthat we use here,\” she observed. She said her eight-year-old daughter\nhad also seen a spherical ship.\nWe agreed to meet the next morning to explore further the ques\ntion that Dave raised at the end of the last session, whether the aliens\nhave \”known us before, in other lifetimes.\” Julia and Dr. Shirali were\nagain present, but Pam Kasey could not be with us. Before inducing\nthe trance state, I encouraged Dave to let his associations go to the\nfamiliarity of the female being when he was three and the feeling that\nthey had missed each other.\nThe first thing that came to his mind after a long pause was that he\nwas a Native American boy, given the name Panther-by-the-Creek, of\nthe Susquehannock tribe living near Pemsit Mountain, and he was\nstudying to be a medicine man. This was in a time \”before the Indians\nknew about the White man,\” Dave said later. The boy lived by the\nriver, caught shad, and dried meat for the winter. Eagles lived along\nthe river in the cliffs. \”The eagle is real special. The mountain’s like a\nspecial place. Medicine men go up there to get visions, do journeys.\”\nWhen he was ready, he too went up the mountain to get visions, and\nit was there that he met Velia (the familiar alien female), who was a\n\”friend and protector.\” He felt sad, for he missed being with her and\nalso because something was to cut his life short. He cried a little as he\nremembered the territorial wars with the Iroquois and \”a big fight\naround Hollowman’s Island.\” He wore deerskin and carried a bow and\narrow and war club and was just starting out as a warrior.\n284″,
“summary”: “Dave, a Native American boy named Panther-by-the-Creek, had a trance session where he met Velia, an alien female who was his friend and protector. He missed her and felt sad because something was to cut his life short. The session was led by Dr. Shirali and Julia, and it explored the question of whether the aliens have \”known us before, in other lifetimes.\” Dave’s associations went to the familiarity of the female being when he was three and the feeling that they had missed each other.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 299,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nThe battle was confusing, with a lot of screaming, and he was shot\nin the left side of the chest through the heart with an arrow. \”It\nburned, and then it numbed. It was just numb.\” He coughed up\nblood, which filled his mouth and he choked on it. Then he blacked\nout and died. \”The next thing I knew I was away from my body.\” He\nsaw his body lying on its back below and also one of the Iroquois war\nriors bending over him and cutting off his scalp. Then he felt himself\n\”floating up in the air\” and \”dissipating, spreading out all over like a\nfog of crystals … I just like went everywhere. I was spread out real\nthin. It was peaceful. I think somehow Velia was there after I left my\nbody, when I was dying,\” he said. I asked at what point he saw her. He\nhad not actually seen her but just \”felt her presence.\” After he floated\nup in the air \”I knew she was there,\” he replied. \”I think I knew her\nbefore,\” he added. \”I think for the Indians it’s easier to die. It’s more\nlike a natural thing, just calming. Very calm. Death is just part of life,\nso it wasn’t real hard to accept, not as hard as it is for us.\” Dave was\nsomewhat surprised to discover this particular past life. \”I never, never\nthought that that had been one of my life experiences.\” When he had\nfirst told of this incident during the regression he had been unable to\nremember the boy’s name.\nI asked Dave what his connection was with Velia after he died. He\nanswered, \”When 1 floated out of my body, before I dissipated, she\ntold me that she’d be with me even when I came back.\” Again feeling\nsadness he said, \”Then I was born again in Virginia.\” I asked him\nabout the sadness, as he was crying softly. \”I think I lived some place\nthere and I was real happy,\” but \”I had to leave,\” I asked him to go\nback and tell me first how he got from the \”dissipated\” state to being\nborn again in Virginia. \”1 just kind of gathered together again and\npopped back out into the world.\” I pressed him to explain how he did\nthat. Did he not have to become physical in some way? \”I had to go\ninto a woman’s womb,\” he said. The woman’s name was Mary Peg and\nshe had long, dark hair. \”My dad’s name was John,\” whom he saw as a\nlarge man with sandy-colored hair. They lived in a little cabin and had\na small farm from which they made their livelihood.\nI asked why Mary was chosen and how he went into her womb. \”I\njust went into her one night in the winter,\” he said, \”everybody was\nasleep, and there was a little bit of a fire left in the fireplace. I went\ninto her womb. I knew that’s where I wanted to go. When I went in\nshe became pregnant. She was laying there sleeping and I went into\nher.\” I stopped him at this point, observing that for a woman to get\npregnant an egg must be fertilized. He explained that Mary and John\n285″,
“summary”: “The text describes the experience of a man named Dave who underwent hypnosis regression and recounted a past life as an Iroquois warrior. During the battle, he was shot in the chest with an arrow and died. After his death, he felt himself floating up in the air and dissipating into a fog of crystals. He then felt Velia’s presence and was reborn in Virginia. Dave explained that he went into a woman named Mary Peg’s womb to be reborn and that she became pregnant with him.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 29,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\n(Lorenzen and Lorenzen 1976; Lorenzen and Lorenzen 1977; Haisell\n1978; Fowler 1979; Rogo 1980; Druffel and Rogo 1980; Bullard 1987,\npp. 1-15; Clark 1990, p. 2). It has been the pioneering research of New\nYork artist and sculptor Budd Hopkins, however, over almost two\ndecades with hundreds of abductees, that has established the essential\nconsistency of the abduction phenomenon. Hopkins’s first book,\nMissing Time, published in 1981, documented the unaccounted-for\ntime periods and associated symptoms that indicate that abduction\nexperiences have taken place, as well as the characteristic details of\nsuch experiences (Hopkins 1981). Hopkins also found that abduction\nexperiences were possibly associated with previously unexplainable\nsmall cuts, body scars, and scoop marks; the narratives even suggested\nthat small objects or \”implants\” may have been inserted in victims’\nnoses, legs, and other body parts. In his second book, Intruders, pub\nlished in 1987, Hopkins defined the sexual and reproductive episodes\nthat have come to be associated with the abduction phenomenon\n(Hopkins 1987). Temple University historian David Jacobs has further\nrefined the basic reported pattern of an abduction experience (Jacobs\n1992). Jacobs identifies primary phenomena such as manual or instru\nment examination, staring, and urological-gynecological procedures;\nsecondary events, including machine examination, visualization, and\nchild presentation; and ancillary events, among them miscellaneous\nadditional physical, mental, and sexual activities and procedures.\nNone of this work, in my view, has come to terms with the profound\nimplications of the abduction phenomenon for the expansion of\nhuman consciousness, the opening of perception to realities beyond\nthe manifest physical world and the necessity of changing our place in\nthe cosmic order if the earth’s living systems are to survive the human\nonslaught.\nPolls of the prevalence of the UFO abduction phenomenon in the\nUnited States, including a survey of nearly six thousand Americans\nconducted by the Roper organization between July and September\n1991 (Hopkins, Jacobs, and Westrum 1991) indicate that from several\nhundred thousand to several million Americans may have had abduc\ntion or abduction-related experiences. The Roper poll has been criti\ncized on the grounds that the indicators of possible abduction\nused\u2014such as seeing unusual lights, missing time, or a feeling of fly\ning\u2014may not in fact actually mean that an abduction has occurred.\nBut a more serious difficulty in estimating the prevalence of abduc\ntions lies in the fact that we do not know what an abduction really is\u2014\nthe extent, for example, to which it represents an event in the physical\n15″,
“summary”: “The text provides an introduction to UFO abductions and discusses the research done on the phenomenon. The author mentions several books and researchers who have contributed to the understanding of the abduction experience. The text also discusses the consistency of the abduction phenomenon, as established by New York artist and sculptor Budd Hopkins through his work with hundreds of abductees over almost two decades. The text describes the primary, secondary, and ancillary events that are commonly associated with an abduction experience, as defined by David Jacobs. The author also discusses the profound implications of the abduction phenomenon for human consciousness and the necessity of changing our place in the cosmic order if the earth’s living systems are to survive the human onslaught. The text mentions polls that indicate several hundred thousand to several million Americans may have had abduction or abduction-related experiences, but acknowledges the difficulty in estimating the prevalence of abductions due to the lack of a clear definition of what an abduction is.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 2,
“original_text”: “ALSO BY JOHN E. MACK, M.D.\nNightmares and Human Conflict\nBorderline States in Psychiatry (edited)\nA Prince of Our Disorder\nVivienne: The Life and Suicide of an Adolescent Girl\n(with Holly Hickler)\nLast Aid\n(edited with E. Chivian, S. Chivian, and R. J. Lifton)\nThe Development and Sustaining of Self-Esteem in Childhood\n(edited with Steven Ablon)\nThe Alchemy of Survival: One Woman’s Journey\n(with Rita S. Rogers)\nHuman Feelings: Explorations in Affect Development and Meaning\n(edited with Steven Ablon, Daniel Brown, and Edward }. Khantzian)”,
“summary”: “John E. Mack is a psychiatrist who has written several books on various topics related to psychology and psychiatry. Some of his notable works include \”Nightmares and Human Conflict,\” \”Borderline States in Psychiatry\” (which he edited), \”A Prince of Our Disorder,\” \”Vivienne: The Life and Suicide of an Adolescent Girl\” (which he wrote with Holly Hickler), \”Last Aid\” (which he edited with others), \”The Development and Sustaining of Self-Esteem in Childhood\” (which he edited with Steven Ablon), \”The Alchemy of Survival: One Woman’s Journey\” (which he wrote with Rita S. Rogers), \”Human Feelings: Explorations in Affect Development and Meaning\” (which he edited with others).”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 300,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhad intercourse that night and \”the egg was fertilized after John and\nher made love\” and \”when the egg was fertilized at that moment I\nwent into her.\”\nI let the possible discrepancy of her being already asleep when he\n\”went in\” go and asked, \”Then what?\”\nIt was \”dark and warm\” inside Mary’s womb, her labor was short,\nand he remembers \”great pressure\” and coming out \”headfirst.\” He\nwas her first child, but later there was a little sister who died. Dave\ncried as he remembered Mary’s sadness. \”1 don’t think she lived very\nlong.\” The sadness also concerned the Civil War and his own death.\n\”We lived there on the farm, and I grew up. I was a big guy, and I\nthink I had to go to war.\” He was smart, good on horseback, and served\nas a scout or spy on the Confederate side. He was captured by Union\nsoldiers and hung at nineteen.\nDave suggested that these past-life deaths in war were related to the\nfact that he didn’t have to go to Vietnam. \”Some guys my age went to\nVietnam. I didn’t have to go this time. I was frustrated in those life\ntimes\” as he didn’t get to become an adult. \”I didn’t get drafted,\”\nDave wrote later to me in response to my question. \”They had started\nthe draft lottery for your birthday to determine who would be drafted\nfirst and in what order. My birthday was the 353rd date drawn and\nthey never got that far. Besides, I would have gotten a deferment\nbecause of my eye.\”\nI took him back to his relationship with Velia. \”They\” do not live\nforever either, he said, but Velia has been with him through these\nthree lifetimes. He said that he loves her. \”She’s always there. She’s\nreal consistent.\” He believes his first encounter with her occurred\nwhen he was the Native American boy. He was perhaps fourteen, by a\nstream, when he saw her \”floating up the stream by a path.\” He was\nsurprised to see her, \”frozen with fear,\” for \”I didn’t know who she\nwas.\” I asked what she looked like. \”Like she always does,\” he replied.\n\”She had gray skin, big head, big black eyes, and said that I wouldn’t\nreally know about her … It was as though she was a spirit . . . She\nchecked me out physically … I didn’t have any choice. I just sort of\nlaid down [later he said that she \”floated me down\”] on the ground.\”\nShe \”talked to me a little bit. Then she left.\” After he \”woke up on the\nground\” he felt \”happy that it happened\u2014it was like being chosen.\”\nHe talked with a medicine man about the encounter with this\nbeing, and \”he called them guardians.\” The medicine man also\n\”described the characteristics that occur in the experience and that\nhappened to the chosen ones\” and explained that the guardians \”try\n286″,
“summary”: “Dave’s story is about a past life where he was conceived through intercourse with a woman named Mary. He was her first child, but she later had another daughter who died. Dave remembers being born headfirst and experiencing great pressure during labor. He was smart and good on horseback, and served as a scout or spy for the Confederate side during the Civil War. He was captured by Union soldiers and hung at the age of 19.\n\nDave believes that his past-life deaths in war were related to the fact that he didn’t have to go to Vietnam. He also believes that Velia, a woman he has been with for three lifetimes, is real and consistent. Dave describes his first encounter with Velia as occurring when he was 14 years old by a stream, where she appeared to him as a spirit with gray skin, big head, big black eyes, and spoke to him before leaving. The medicine man called these beings guardians and explained their characteristics and the experience that occurs to those chosen.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 301,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nto make you more in contact with the spiritual part of yourself.\” I\nasked how they do that. He replied, \”Just through being around,\nexposed to your inner being from their power. I asked if he remem\nbered anything else about the encounter along the stream. \”Velia said\nthat if we were to lose the connection with the earth that that would\nbe bad for us.\” It was like \”the connection with the earth is part of our\nspiritual, part of the spiritual side of us . . . being part of the natural\nworld, being part of the wholeness.\”\nShe told him (all of the communication was telepathic) that some\nday he would learn about eagles. \”The Indians felt the eagles were\nimportant spiritually, that they symbolize something, part of the Great\nSpirit.\” She told him she \”cared about me and she’d always watch over\nme.\” After the encounter with Velia, Dave saw a black panther and\nbelieves he received the name Panther-by-the-Creek \”because/’ he\nwrote me later, \”a panther was seen by the creek the day I was bom. So\nwhen I saw the black panther by the creek after my experience, I took\nit as a good omen. It was a synchronicity in that lifetime similar to the\nones I experience now.\”\nI asked him if he knew more about Velia, who seemed to exist in\nsome form whether or not he was embodied in one or another lifetime.\nThis was difficult for Dave. \”I don’t think it’s the same when you’re\ndead\u2014like she’s not corporeal if you want to pursue her,\” meaning, I\nthink, that even though she might exist in some disembodied form it\nwould be difficult to find her, even after we (a human being) had died.\nNevertheless, \”she’s alive all the time\” but the embodied form \”is not as\nimportant a part of their being. They’re more, they’re more spiritual. . .\nThey want us to know,\” he added, \”that it’s not the material part of us\nthat matters that much, that that’s where man’s problems arise.\” I\nasked him to say more about that. \”When you’re Indian and you’re real\nclose to the earth, you’re real spiritual,\” he said, \”and you get away from\nthat you’re more material, and that’s to your detriment.\”\nWe were coming to the end of the regression, and Dave felt sad as he\nrecalled his closeness to the mountain as a teenager and how he would\ntry to imagine what it was like before the white men came. \”That’s\nwhat started me out in this spiritual quest in this lifetime, thinking\nabout that all the time … I yearned for those times when it was all big\ntrees and everything was pure .. . That’s why,\” he explained, after seeing\nthe UFO at nineteen he began to read the Don Juan books. He was\nseeking Native American knowledge and admired how close the Indians\nwere to the earth.\nAfter the regression, Dave connected the fact that he never wanted\n287″,
“summary”: “The Magic Mountain is a place where one can connect with their spiritual side and gain insight into their inner being. Velia, a spirit who exists in some form whether or not embodied, communicates telepathically with Dave and tells him about the importance of being connected to the earth and the spiritual side of oneself. She also mentions the symbolism of eagles and black panthers. Dave connects this experience to his encounter with a UFO at nineteen, which led him to read the Don Juan books and seek Native American knowledge.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 302,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nto leave home while his brothers were growing up, even though he felt\n\”I should be out on my own by now,\” to his own early death in the two\npast lifetimes we had explored. \”I didn’t want to move away from my\nyounger brothers, ’cause they were boys, you know. I wanted to watch\nthem grow up, really wanted to watch them grow up.\” This \”started\nbeing real important to me when I was nineteen.\” At that time he\nwould think, \”they’re all going to be my age soon, and you change\ntotally from when you’re fourteen to nineteen. I wanted to see each of\nmy brothers through that transition.\”\nThe day before the last regression, Dave disclosed that he had once\nhad an image several years before of having once been a cavalry spy\nwho was caught during the Civil War. He also said that Mary, his\nmother on the small Virginia farm, was Charlotte Hampton, but \”I\nwas afraid to utter that.\” This led to a discussion of the reality status\nof past life experiences. I suggested the possibility that consciousness\nis a \”continuous fabric\” and that potentially we could be identified\nwith any object in the cosmos, depending on the evolutionary task at\nhand. Dr. Shirali spoke of the Hindu understanding \”of the whole\ndivine thing that’s also within you. The Brahma, the whole, the part\nreflects the whole, and the whole is reflected in the part … There\ncan’t be a linear time.\” Dave resonated to this by saying that only\n\”some part\” of him had been with Velia before.\nJulia, who had been remembering her own past life experiences, was\ndeeply moved during the session. She began to cry as new details came\nto her from these experiences and she found herself \”coming up with\nmy own answers.\” She observed that more than one person \”could\npotentially access the same life.\” She also had brought in her drawings\nof an anal probe, which compared accurately with a picture that Dave\nhad made independently, except that hers was shown open and his was\nclosed. \”The only reason I saw this open,\” she said, \”was because the\ndoctor showed it to me.\”\nDave called this session \”the capstone,\” which brought a lot together\nfor him. I wondered about what potential connection there might be\nbetween his boyishness and the adolescent deaths in his past life expe\nriences. \”I’m thirty-nine, almost forty years old, and I don’t act like it,\”\nhe said. \”Now I understand why,\” he remarked, he is \”a mannish boy.\”\nAge nineteen, he said at the end of the meeting, was \”always hardest.\”\nWhen first he, and then his brothers, reached that age he was afraid\nthey \”wouldn’t get through it.\”\nI spoke with Dave a few days after he returned to Pennsylvania. His\nexperiences in the regressions had been profound and took time to\n288″,
“summary”: “Dave, a 39-year-old man, was afraid of leaving home while his younger brothers were growing up, even though he felt he should be out on his own by now. He wanted to watch them grow up and see each of them through the transition from fourteen to nineteen years old. Dave had an image of being a cavalry spy caught during the Civil War in a past life experience. His mother on the small Virginia farm was Charlotte Hampton, but he was afraid to utter this. The discussion led to a discussion about the reality status of past life experiences and the possibility that consciousness is a \”continuous fabric\” and potentially we could be identified with any object in the cosmos, depending on the evolutionary task at hand. Julia, who had been remembering her own past life experiences, was deeply moved during the session and found herself coming up with her own answers. She observed that more than one person could potentially access the same life. Dave called this session \”the capstone,\” which brought a lot together for him. He understood why he acted like a mannish boy at age nineteen, when he was afraid his younger brothers wouldn’t get through it. Dave was thirty-nine years old and had experienced profound regressions that took time to process.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 303,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nassimilate. He was feeling somewhat isolated and was walking a lot,\ntrying to \”figure things out.\” His wife, he said, \”can’t get too\nimmersed/’ and Master Joe had been quite busy, although he affirmed\nthe validity of past life experiences in Buddhist teachings. In early\nApril, Dave wrote me a letter which reflected his further integration of\nthe material that came out in the regressions. \”It makes everything in\nthis lifetime make sense,\” he said. \”I’ll never look at Pemsit Mountain\nthe same now,\” he wrote. \”What it is about the end of the mountain\nis no longer such a mystery.\”\nDave connected his relationship with Charlotte Hampton, who was\nhis mother during the Civil War, and his experience with her in this\nlifetime to \”getting my Chi channels opened.\” On March 25, he had\ndinner with her in Philadelphia and \”we got along so well it was\nuncanny.\” Julia told him that she herself had been the little sister who\nhad died in his Virginia lifetime, which explained their connection\nnow. \”Your study brought us together in this lifetime,\” he wrote.\nEarly in June we had a long telephone conversation. Dave was feel\ning well and making progress in his work with Master Joe. He had\n\”found his hands\” in a dream, which, he has been told, is an impor\ntant step in the mastery of his Chi, and enabled him to fly in his\ndreams. More people were coming to Dave for guidance, including a\nseventeen-year-old excellent karate student (referred to him by Master\nJoe) who has had abduction experiences since age five. A few days\nlater Dave told Pam that a girl spontaneously told him that \”the\nbeings have a place up on that mountain,\” which \”flipped him out.\” A\nbook he was reading about a woman who was becoming a shaman and\nhad abduction experiences was leading him to connect shamanism\nand abductions.\nAt the end of June, Dave wrote me another long letter, filled with\n\”strange coincidences\” and new connections between the people he\nknows in this life and in the earlier ones. Native American spirituality,\nshamanism, strange powers of nature, altered realities, Chi, karate, the\nmastery of dreams, UFO abductions, past life experiences, and a mul\ntiplicity of synchronicities are all part of a mysterious puzzle for Dave\nwhose pieces, according to Master Joe, he is learning to put together.\nDISCUSSION\nDave’s case illustrates particularly well that the abduction phenome\nnon cannot be considered in isolation. His abduction experiences are\n289″,
“summary”: “Dave’s case demonstrates that the abduction phenomenon cannot be examined independently. His abduction experiences have led him to connect with his mother during the Civil War, his experience with her in this lifetime, and his relationship with Charlotte Hampton. He has also connected shamanism and UFO abductions. Dave’s case highlights the interconnectedness of various spiritual practices and experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 304,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nlinked to a wide range of other natural forces and energies with which\nhe has had a connection since childhood. These include a deep rever\nence for nature and its mysteries, an intimate association with Native\nAmerican values and shamanism, a personal feeling for the spiritual\nsignificance of certain animals (especially eagles and deer), and a\ndetermination to master his \”Chi,\” which he defines as the \”force\nwhich pervades the universe from which reality arises.\” As Dave has\nopened himself to the actuality of these and other natural phenomena\nand spiritual teachings, the world has become a place of wonder and\nawe and the earth itself increasingly sacred. This opening has been\nassociated with many seemingly meaningful \”coincidences\” (syn-\nchronicities) which taken altogether suggest a pattern of connections,\na sense of design, in the cosmos that Dave inhabits.\nPemsit Mountain, close to where Dave grew up, is the focus of\nNative American tradition and lore, a place of special power, and also,\nfor many local people, associated with UFOs themselves. A vivid,\nquite spectacular UFO sighting near the mountain when he was nine\nteen, witnessed independently by a friend and one of his brothers, and\nconfirmed in the local media, was a turning point in Dave’s life. He\nwas determined after this experience, in which he believes he saw the\ndark eyes of an alien being looking down at him from within the ship,\nto read everything he could find about the unknown in order to learn\nabout what was inside it. He even discovered Tibetan Buddhist writ\nings that seemed to confirm their knowledge of UFOs.\nDave’s abduction experiences contain the familiar traumatic intru\nsions, humiliating for a man, that many abductees have undergone.\nThese include being removed from his home against his will, the tak\ning of sperm samples, and frightening anal probes, reassuringly\nexplained to him by the aliens as checkups, a kind of health mainte\nnance program. But as these have been explored in the context of his\naccelerating personal evolution, Dave’s terror and rage have been miti\ngated by his sense of wonder and awe and his willingness to surrender\ncontrol before the power of a process he does not understand. In that\ncontext he has become increasingly aware of a strong, loving connec\ntion with a protective female being he calls Velia whom he has known\nsince age three and, as we discovered in his third regression, possibly in\nprevious lifetimes.\nVelia appears to be a principle agent in the evolution of Dave’s con\nsciousness. Our investigations have uncovered information she has\nimparted to him telepathically about the danger to our survival and\nthe fate of the earth, of our loss of emotional and spiritual connection\n390″,
“summary”: “Dave is an individual who has a deep reverence for nature and its mysteries. He has had an intimate association with Native American values and shamanism, and a personal feeling for the spiritual significance of certain animals. Dave has determined to master his \”Chi,\” which he defines as the \”force which pervades the universe from which reality arises.\” He has opened himself to natural phenomena and spiritual teachings, and this opening has been associated with many seemingly meaningful coincidences or synchronicities. A UFO sighting near Pemsit Mountain when he was nine, witnessed independently by a friend and one of his brothers, and confirmed in the local media, was a turning point in Dave’s life. His abduction experiences contain familiar traumatic intrusions, but his sense of wonder and awe and willingness to surrender control have mitigated his terror and rage. Velia, a principle agent in the evolution of Dave’s consciousness, has imparted information to him telepathically about the danger to our survival and the fate of the earth, of our loss of emotional and spiritual connection.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 305,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nwith nature. Through Velia Dave’s identification with the Native\nAmerican reverence for nature has become linked with his contempo\nrary role as a local leader in the reassertion of that connection. In that\nregard it is interesting that in our last regression he found out that the\nNative American medicine men knew of the alien beings and also\nlooked upon them as \”guardians\” or protectors of nature.\nNeedless to say, none of this makes much sense in the framework of\nthe Western ontological paradigm, which has no place for unseen\nforces of nature, intelligences in the cosmos that guard our destiny,\nbeings that enter our world in physical form but are not of it, past\nlives, or even UFOs themselves. Yet there is little about Dave’s person\nality that could be used to explain his abduction experiences. He is a\npractical, down to earth home builder, who is respected in his commu\nnity and has held the same job for fifteen years. There is nothing\nabout him to suggest a tendency toward psychopathy, delusions, or a\nproneness to fantasy. He, like many abductees, has intensely resisted\naccepting the reality of his abduction experiences. In his first hypnosis\nsession he balked at \”this abnormal stuff,\” even though he had had\nconscious memories of alien encounters before that meeting. One\ncould argue that Dave’s readings have influenced his experiences, but\nthe process has been the other way around: he looks for information in\nbooks after he has had an experience that he does not understand.\nIn Dave’s case we are finally left with the question that so many of\nthe cases discussed in this book pose. How are we to regard conscious\nness itself as an instrument of knowing? There is a smattering of phys\nical evidence that corroborates his experiences\u2014UFO sightings with\nmultiple witnesses, an unexplained crescent-shaped scar that appeared\nafter one of his abductions, and a pattern of events that are too exten\nsively and complexly linked to be attributable to chance alone. Yet the\nevidence for the existence of another world that is unseen and yet\npowerful in its influence depends in Dave’s case largely on the reports\nof his experiences, the affective appropriateness and intensity with\nwhich he relates them, and the judgment of the investigator as to his\nsincerity and the genuineness of his communications. Of this last I am\nquite convinced. Dave leaves us finally with the choice of rejecting the\nentire body of his experience as the product of some sort of mental\naberration or collective influence, or of considering the possibility that\nconsciousness is a valid instrument of knowing and that the view of\nreality provided by the empirical methods of Western science has been\ntoo limited.\nDave’s past life experiences deserve special comment, for they pro-\n291″,
“summary”: “The text describes the case of Velia Dave, a local leader who is reasserting the connection between humans and nature. He found out that Native American medicine men knew about alien beings and looked upon them as protectors of nature. Despite being a practical and down-to-earth person, Dave has had abduction experiences that he resists accepting. The text raises the question of how consciousness can be used as an instrument of knowing and whether the view of reality provided by Western science is too limited.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 306,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nvide an alternative explanation to certain aspects of his life and person\nality that would otherwise be based entirely on his biography in this life\ntime. I discovered nothing in his family life or personal history that\ncould account for a certain adolescent quality that seemed unusual in a\nman of thirty-nine. He did not seem, for example, to possess dependent\nqualities that would help us understand his reluctance to leave home\nbefore each of his brothers reached the age of nineteen. Yet his violent\nadolescent deaths in two previous lifetimes, relived with strong emo\ntional conviction in the third regression, provide a possible explanation\nfor this anxiety and his own fear of becoming fully adult. One could\nargue from a traditional point of view that his past life experiences were\nrelated to an overactive imagination in relation to Native American life\nand the Civil War. But the opposite is also possible, i.e., that Dave’s\npast life experiences, which continue to permeate his consciousness,\nare an important source of his imagination.\nDave’s case richly illustrates one of the more interesting mysteries\nof the abduction phenomenon, the creation or staging, presumably by\nthe alien beings or whatever intelligence guides them, of alternative\nphysical realities (see also Catherine’s and Carlos’s cases, chapters 7\nand 14). His story abounds with rooms, like the dining room in his\nfirst regression, that are not quite the actual rooms of his house, and\nlandscapes with caves and trails that are not there upon later search\ning. There is something rather frightening about this. For it confronts\nus with just how arbitrary the physical reality within which we happen\nnow to find ourselves is. All that is required for this to be abruptly\nchanged is the choice on the part of some other intelligence with a\npower greater than our own to do so. We have, as the abduction phe\nnomenon seems repeatedly to tell us, little control over the reality that\nsurrounds us.\nFinally, Dave’s case is about power, the immense power or energy,\nboth spiritual and physical, that resides in nature. Through his study\nof karate and Chi, Dave is seeking to gain control of the expressions of\nthat energy within himself and to provide an example in his life of its\nconstructive mastery. Perhaps this is the central teaching of his case.\nIn his April 8 letter to me he wrote of Pemsit Mountain as a \”big\npower place. That’s why the visitors go there … Power,\” the letter\ncontinued, \”is a mystery we will never understand. We can only learn\nto handle it. Maybe that’s what mankind needs, to learn how to han\ndle his power.\”\n292″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a case study of a person named Dave who underwent abduction experiences. The author provides an alternative explanation for certain aspects of Dave’s life and personality that cannot be fully explained by his biography. The author suggests that Dave’s past life experiences, which continue to permeate his consciousness, are an important source of his imagination. The text also discusses the creation or staging of alternative physical realities by alien beings or other intelligence and how little control humans have over their reality. Finally, the text is about the immense power or energy that resides in nature and how Dave seeks to gain control of it through his study of karate and Chi.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 307,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER THIRTEEN\nPETER’S JOURNEY\nP\neter, a former hotel manager and a recent acupuncture school\ngraduate, was thirty-four when a fellow student who had heard\nme lecture on abductions at The Cambridge Hospital told him\nabout my talk. \”I might have had that too,\” he thought to himself and\ncalled me. This was January 1992, and we first met on the twenty-\nthird of the month.\nPeter’s case provides one of the most dramatic examples of the way\nthe nature of abduction experiences can be transformed in conjunc\ntion with the evolution of the experiencer’s consciousness. His abduc\ntions were initially intensely traumatic as recalled in our first hypnosis\nsessions. Gradually these experiences, together with our exploration of\nthem, became a central element in a spiritual journey that has led\nPeter into perceiving other dimensions or realities beyond the mani\nfest world. He is one of the abductees I have worked with who has dis\ncovered a dual human/alien identity. In his alien self, he has become\naware of having participated willingly in the alien-human hybrid\nbreeding program, and his case raises questions about the ontological\nstatus of that process. Peter is also a leader among abductees, having\ndecided to \”go public\” with his experiences, speaking at conferences\nand on television and radio programs in order to play a role in educat\ning the community. Between February 1992 and April 1993 we did\nseven hypnotic regressions.\nPeter has also been afflicted by vivid, disturbing apocalyptic images\nof the destruction of the earth, and we have explored whether these\nare to be considered as literal prophecies or as metaphors or warnings\nof possible futures. Peter’s abduction experiences have represented a\nkind of \”other\” life of compelling power and meaning for him. His\nwife, Jamy, has been a steadfast partner throughout Peter’s personal\njourney; yet he has felt that it is inevitable that he assign priority to his\nabduction-related life. This has created the kinds of strains in their\nmarriage that occur under the best of circumstances when one mem\nber of a couple is deeply involved with abduction experiences. Peter is\n293″,
“summary”: “Peter, a former hotel manager and acupuncture school graduate, had intensely traumatic abduction experiences that were transformed into a central element in his spiritual journey. He discovered a dual human/alien identity and has become a leader among abductees, speaking publicly about his experiences. Peter is also afflicted by vivid apocalyptic images and their meaning has been explored. His wife, Jamy, has been a steadfast partner but the strains in their marriage due to Peter’s involvement with abduction experiences are inevitable.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 308,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nalso one of the few abductees in my sample who has undergone an\nextensive battery of psychological tests. The reason for selecting Peter\nfor these tests will be explained in the context of the referral.\nPeter grew up in a Roman Catholic family in Allentown, a steel\ntown in eastern Pennsylvania. His father developed a left-sided paraly\nsis, muscle weakness, and a limp due to poliomyelitis he contracted at\nage two, but was able to work most of his life as an office manager in\nan auto body repair shop. He was college educated and attended med\nical school for one year before dropping out to support his family. His\nfather was eighty and fully retired when Peter contacted me. They\nwrite regularly to each other. Peter’s mother, who was born and raised\nin England, worked as a knitter in a knitting mill in addition to taking\ncare of her family.\nPeter told the psychologist Dr. Steven Shapse that he became the class\nclown, was rowdy, and began drinking and smoking marijuana at an\nearly age. He has two sisters, Linda and Corinne, six years and three years\nolder than he. Peter feels close to Linda \”without knowing why.\” Linda\nentered a convent to become a nun when she was in the ninth grade and\nremained there through high school. She has seen a UFO and believes\nwhat Peter says about his abduction experiences, though she does not say\nshe has had them herself. Corinne has no such recollections.\nPeter attended a combination of public and parochial schools and\ngraduated from Allentown High School in 1975. He earned a Bachelor\nof Arts degree from Penn State in Vocation Industrial Education, com\npleting a six-year program in 1981 that enabled him to become\nlicensed as a professional cook and teacher of culinary arts. From 1982\nto 1984 he worked in a new hotel on the Big Island in Hawaii, where\nhe met his wife, Jamy, who is three years older than Peter. Jamy is a\npractitioner of Shiatsu, a Japanese deep-tissue massage technique,\nand, like Peter, works as a healer and therapist. She has a master’s\ndegree in counseling psychology. They have a close, warm, and confid\ning relationship in which they can talk through difficult matters fully.\nThe couple has decided not to have children, at least for the present\ntime. Peter attributes this in part to the fact that Jamy was the oldest of\nseven children in an alcoholic family. \”She had to raise a lot of the chil\ndren herself, and I don’t think she really wants that again.\” Peter would\nenjoy having children, he says, but adds that possibly \”there is some\ndestiny for me, or there is some predetermination in my life that is tied\nin with this alien thing, something for me to do. It may preclude chil\ndren.\” From 1986 to 1990 Peter and Jamy were managers of a twelve-\nroom hotel and a restaurant on a private island near St. Thomas in the\n294″,
“summary”: “Peter is an abductee who grew up in a Roman Catholic family in Allentown, Pennsylvania. He has two sisters, Linda and Corinne, and his father developed poliomyelitis at age two but was able to work most of his life as an office manager in an auto body repair shop. Peter became the class clown and began drinking and smoking marijuana at an early age. He attended a combination of public and parochial schools and graduated from Allentown High School in 1975. He earned a Bachelor of Arts degree from Penn State in Vocation Industrial Education and worked as a healer and therapist with his wife, Jamy, who has a master’s degree in counseling psychology. They have decided not to have children due to Jamy’s alcoholic family background.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 309,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nU.S. Virgin Islands. In the spring of 1990 Peter came to Boston with\nJamy to attend the New England School of Acupuncture from which he\ngraduated in May 1993.\nIn our first interview Peter said that he has always known \”there’s\nbeen guardian angels. I’ve always known there’s been beings . . . I’m\nvery spiritual, and I’ve always known that I could commune with\nGod.\” He has also always known \”that there were UFOs\” and\n\”extraterrestrials . . . It’s just been something in my mind from the\ntime I was a little kid.\” In the context of his regressions, Peter has had\nhints of encounters with the alien beings in infancy, and in his sixth\nregression he had images of himself as a child as young as four playing\nwith hybrid children, which continued until he was perhaps eight or\nnine. In our first meeting Peter told of remembering consciously going\nto a storage space at the end of a long hallway in his home and feeling\nafraid of what was on the other side of a window, which he used to sit\nby. He also remembered the beings watching him play with other chil\ndren or \”just observing me be a little kid.\” At the beginning of the\nthird regression he had memories of being happy to see the alien\nbeings as a little boy, of feeling chosen by them, and of floating \”right\nthrough the window.\”\nIn the third regression, Peter also relived an intensely traumatic\nabduction from age nineteen or twenty in which a sperm sample was\ntaken against his will. In the course of our work he has also had recol\nlections of visitations during the period that he lived in Hawaii, where\nhe and Jamy lived in an open, isolated part of the island. Peter remem\nbers seeing \”something outside the window\” of their home. At the\ntime \”I always used to think it was an owl\” which \”used to call me and\ntell me it was ‘time,’\” but now he believes \”it wasn’t an owl\” but an\nalien being. \”I always felt a kind of communion with this owl.\”\nThe most powerful experience that Peter recalled consciously before\nwe met, occurred in the Caribbean during the 1987-88 period. During\nthis time he remembers he would sometimes go to sleep afraid and\nthen be awoken by a touch or something \”hitting me right at the base\nof my spine.\” In our first conversation he recalled experiencing terror,\nrage, and a loss of control as light filled the room and he felt a \”pres\nence\” around his bed. \”I remember my whole body vibrated and shook\nmaybe for a second, two seconds, three seconds.\”\nOn at least one occasion Peter saw small, hooded beings in the\nroom and would shout angrily at them. He also remembered con\nsciously that under their influence he would walk outside on the patio\nand, \”bathed in a light,\” he would be \”lifted up\” to a \”round ship\”\n295″,
“summary”: “Peter is a man who has always had spiritual beliefs and a strong connection with God. He also believes in the existence of UFOs and extraterrestrial beings. In his regressions, Peter has had hints of encounters with alien beings in infancy, and in his sixth regression he had images of himself as a child playing with hybrid children. During our first meeting, Peter told of memories of being afraid of what was on the other side of a window in his home and of the alien beings watching him play with other children. In the third regression, Peter relived an intensely traumatic abduction from age nineteen or twenty in which a sperm sample was taken against his will. He also had recollections of visitations during the period that he lived in Hawaii, where he saw something outside the window of their home and believed it wasn’t an owl but an alien being. The most powerful experience that Peter recalled consciously before we met occurred in the Caribbean during the 1987-88 period, where he would sometimes go to sleep afraid and be awoken by a touch or something \”hitting him right at the base of his spine.\” On at least one occasion, Peter saw small, hooded beings in the room and would shout angrily at them. He also remembered consciously that under their influence he would walk outside on the patio and be lifted up to a \”round ship\”.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 30,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nworld or to which it is an unusual subjective experience with physical\nmanifestations. A still greater problem resides in the fact that memory\nin relation to abduction experiences behaves rather strangely. As in the\ncases, for example, of Ed (chapter 3) or Arthur (chapter 15) the mem\nory of an abduction may be outside of consciousness until triggered\nmany years later by another experience or situation that becomes asso\nciated with the original event. The experiencer in a situation such as\nthis could be counted on the negative side of the ledger before the\ntriggering experience and on the positive side after it.\nWHOARETHEABDUCTEES?\nNone of the efforts to characterize abductees as a group have been\nsuccessful. They seem to come, as if at random, from all parts of soci\nety (Bullard 1987; Hopkins 1981, 1987; Jacobs 1992, pp. 327-28). My\nown sample includes students, housewives, secretaries, writers, busi\nness people, computer industry professionals, musicians, psycholo\ngists, a nightclub receptionist, a prison guard, an acupuncturist, a\nsocial worker, and a gas station attendant. At first I thought that work\ning class people predominated, but that appears to be an artifact relat\ned to the fact that those with less of an economic and social stake in\nthe society seem less reluctant to come forward. Conversely, more pro\nfessionally and politically prominent abductees fear the humiliation,\nrejection, and threat to their position that public revelation of their\nexperiences might bring. One of the men with whom I have worked\nleft me a note with a telephone number and a post office box in a\ntown in which he did not live. He did not tell me his real name until\nsome trust had been established between us. A highly renowned politi\ncal figure who is well known in UFO circles to be an abduction witness\nhas applied the skills of his profession to the fullest to avoid public\nidentification and embarrassment (Hopkins 1992).\nEfforts to establish a pattern of psychopathology other than distur\nbances associated with a traumatic event have been unsuccessful.\nPsychological testing of abductees has not revealed evidence of mental\nor emotional disturbance that could account for their reported experi\nences (Bloecher, Clamar, and Hopkins 1985; Parnell 1986; Parnell and\nSprinkle 1990; Rodeghier, Goodpaster, and Blatterbauer 1991; Slater\n1985; Spanos et al. 1993; Stone-Carmen, in press). My own sample\ndemonstrates a broad range of mental health and emotional adapta\ntion. Some experiences are highly functioning individuals who seem\n16”,
“summary”: “Abduction is an unusual subjective experience with physical manifestations that can occur to anyone from any background. Memory of abduction experiences may not be conscious until triggered by another experience or situation. Abductees come from all parts of society and there is no pattern of psychopathology associated with their experiences. Psychological testing has not revealed evidence of mental or emotional disturbance in abductees.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 310,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nwith \”a dome on top\” and flashing white, red, and bluish lights \”spin\nning around it\” that was visible \”above the treetops outside the\nhouse.\” At the time, according to Jamy Peter described that \”they had\nthis laser beam, and it went right through here [points to center of\nforehead], and it was so bright that his eyes, you know, like it was hurt\ning.\” While Peter was undergoing these experiences Jamy would be\n\”out cold.\” After one of these experiences he remembers finding two\nsmall, red lesions like healing pimples behind his ear that were distinct\nfrom insect bites in the rapidity with which they healed and the sym\nmetry of their arrangement. Peter’s terror in the conversation grew to\nthe point where he felt \”stuck,\” unable to go further, and we decided\nto explore his experiences in greater depth under hypnosis.\nTwo days after our first meeting, Peter told Pam that the only reason\nhe believed what he had told me \”was real was because there were emo\ntions.\” He found that he was \”distancing\” from what he had told us and\n\”wants to believe that it’s his imagination.\” The first hypnosis session was\nscheduled for February 13. Peter was apprehensive before the meeting\nand had had a difficult time sleeping the previous few nights, especially\nbecause Jamy had been away. In one of his dreams he communicated\n\”with these beings\” about how \”we have inner knowing and a knowledge\nand power that goes beyond intellect.\” He had \”the feeling\” that the\nbeings are afraid of \”the power that we may possess.\”\nPeter chose to explore an incident in the Caribbean, probably in\nFebruary or March 1988, which began with two beings appearing by\nhis bedside. He became anxious, \”like I want to strap on the seat belt,\”\nas his thoughts drifted back to that time. I assured him that I would\nnot leave him alone with his experience in a way that he would find\nunmanageable.\nUnder hypnosis Peter recapitulated the setting of his house and the\nhotel restaurant where they’d eaten that night, what he had for dinner,\nand going upstairs to bed feeling afraid \”something was going to hap\npen.\” He remembers waking up as Jamy slept, feeling that he wanted\nto cover himself (he slept naked at the time). Despite feeling anxious\nand vulnerable, for some reason Peter got out of bed and walked over\nto a couch on the other side of the room and then saw \”this little crea\nture .. . It’s happening again. It’s happening again and again. I walk\nover and I’m humiliated. That’s what I feel most. You’re [the being]\nlooking at me and I’m naked.\” He also felt \”out of control,\” \”inferior,\”\npowerless, and enraged. \”I’m paralyzed. I want to kill it, and I can’t do\nanything.\” He had no will, for \”they shut me down.\”\nPeter saw two beings, the one \”that controls my feelings\” being\n2S6″,
“summary”: “The given text describes a man named Peter who underwent hypnosis to explore his experiences of seeing a dome with flashing lights and having a laser beam pass through his forehead. He found two small red lesions behind his ear that healed rapidly and were symmetrical. During the hypnosis session, Peter recounted an incident in the Caribbean where two beings appeared by his bedside, making him feel anxious and vulnerable. Despite feeling powerless and enraged, Peter got out of bed and saw a little creature. The text does not provide any concrete evidence or explanation for these experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 311,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nslightly taller than the other. The top of his head came up to the level\nof Peter’s chest. The beings were thin and wore close-fitting bodysuits\nwith hoods that seemed to be made of something like Lycra or latex.\nHis anger appeared to intensify Peter’s lack of control. Compelled by a\nforce that seemed to lift him, Peter lay down on the couch. His fear\nwas mounting now and I encouraged him to concentrate on his breath\nand to relax. \”I know they’re going to hit me with this light, and after\nthat that’s when it gets bad . .. The light hits me in the forehead, and\nthat’s when I jump and after that things become peaceful … It’s the\nmoment where I lose consciousness, where I lose remembrance, where\nI lose control, where I lose that I’m part of it.\”\nThe smaller being was holding an instrument that looked like \”the\nflashlights policemen hold with a head on it and it’s pulsing.\” Yelling\nnow, Peter cried out, \”Now it’s going to hit me. It’s going to hit me.\”\nThe larger being \”knows my consciousness. He knows what I’m feel\ning. But he’s detached\” and \”doesn’t want me to know what he’s\nabout.\” This being controlled the smaller \”drone … the little shit that\ndoes all his dirty work for him.\” The smaller being lifted up the light,\n\”holds it there and hits me in the head with it.\” After that Peter felt\ncold, shaking and shivering on the couch in terror as control of \”my\nfunctions\” was \”shut down.\” A shift occurred then\u2014both at the time\nof the incident and in the session\u2014and he felt more peaceful. \”My\nbody feels like it’s cut off from my neck, from my head.\” Despite his\nnakedness, the fear and sense of humiliation were also gone.\nThen \”the little guy walks beside the couch. He does something\nwith that thing again, like waves it over me, under me. How can he get\nit under me?\” The light lifted Peter off the couch and he \”felt really\nlight.\” With his arms held up as if by some force Peter found himself\nmoving toward the door. He looked over at Jamy, who was still sleep\ning, \”and I know she’s going to be safe,\” which the beings reassure him\nabout as well. He got a closer look at one of the beings (\”It’s like now\nhe’s my buddy. Now I’m not afraid\”) whose face seemed ugly and dis\ntorted. \”I can only see half his face. It’s wrinkled. It’s like one of those\nanimated Disney characters … He’s got this big eyebrow It’s like a\nreally big eyebrow.\” The skin of the upper part of the face seemed\nthick, with \”lumps\” and \”like three ridges, three furrows. It’s almost\ncomical looking.\” The eyes were not big, but very dark, \”like blue and\nblack,\” and deeply set in the face, \”like an animal’s eye, like a rac\ncoon’s eyes.\” The nose was pushed in \”and then it widens.\”\nNext Peter was floated through the dining and kitchen area and out\nthe door to the porch or deck, which was illuminated by a soft, white\n297″,
“summary”: “Peter is a man who has been abducted by aliens. He is lying on a couch in a dimly lit room with two thin, hooded beings standing over him. One of the beings holds an instrument that looks like a flashlight and is pulsing. Peter is afraid and feels out of control. The larger being knows what Peter is feeling but is detached and doesn’t want him to know what he’s about. The smaller being lifts up the light and hits Peter in the head with it, causing him to feel cold, shaking, and shivering on the couch in terror as control of his functions is shut down. After this incident, Peter feels more peaceful and his fear and sense of humiliation are gone. He gets a closer look at one of the beings, whose face seems distorted and comical looking with wrinkles, big eyes, and a pushed-in nose.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 312,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nlight that revealed the trees in the background. As he left the house\nPeter could see that the source of the light that he was bathed in was a\nsmall spaceship. As he and the beings were \”floating up\” Peter could\nonly see white light as he looked up, but was \”aware of the island in\nthe distance,\” of the ocean and \”all of the trees down there.\” When he\nlooked down he saw the tin roof of his house and wondered why he\ndid not feel afraid as he is generally scared of heights. Now he is feel\ning that \”this is an adventure\” and \”really happy Jamy’s okay.\” He\npassed first into a smaller ship which then drifted up through \”a hole\nin the bottom\” of a larger ship. Then he was aware of darkness, \”like\nthe inside of a house,\” and the light was now below. All was quiet\nexcept for a kind of humming sound. Peter saw benches and uniforms\nor \”jumpsuits, like the things speed skaters\” wear \”just laying there\nand I think, ‘Why aren’t they hung up?’ … I almost feel like I’ve been\ninvited to their home.\”\nAbove a wraparound bench that seemed to be made of a hard,\nmolded plastic were little lockers or compartments. Peter walked\nabout, as if on a kind of tour, and felt \”honored . . . like I’m someone\nspecial\” as \”they let me look around … I want to say that there are\nother humans there, but I don’t know.\” He looked out the window\nfrom \”like the control room.\” He could look across to another island,\nand \”it’s beautiful, ’cause the moonlight is shining on the bay and\nthen there are the lights of other hotels. I can see them clearly.\” Peter\nsaw \”another being that’s got a control table or something,\” and he\nobserved more of the suits hanging on a bar. They flew higher and as\nhe looked out a window, the earth became \”just a pinpoint now.\” Peter\nbecame worried, and felt confused and lost. \”Where am I? Where’s\nEarth? How am I ever going to get home?\”\nPeter was incredulous about what he was recalling and began to ques\ntion his experience. I encouraged him to \”tell it straight\” and we would\nfigure it out later. Curiously he no longer felt naked, though he was\nwearing no clothes. He walked through a kind of \”French door,\” which\nslid part way into the wall. Peter walked down two or three steps and\nfound himself in a sunken room where there were perhaps a hundred\nmen and women. \”I don’t see them as naked … I see them as in a\nflesh-tone outfit, this flesh-tone, one-piece suit.\” He has a feeling like\n\”walking into a cocktail party, and you’re not sure who you’re going to go\nup to talk to.\” The taller being he had seen originally came over to Peter\nand telepathically communicated, \”these are all people from Earth. You\ncan get to know them. They are all here for you,\” as they have all \”had\nthe same experiences that I’m having.\” Peter felt he wanted to walk\n298″,
“summary”: “Peter is abducted by aliens and taken to their spaceship. He sees the source of the light that bathed him was a small spaceship. He sees benches, uniforms or \”jumpsuits\” and feels honored as they let him look around. He sees another island and becomes worried about where he is and how to get home. He no longer feels naked and walks through a French door into a sunken room with many people from Earth who have had the same experiences as him. The taller being telepathically communicates that these people are here for him to get to know them.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 313,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nover to speak with one of the men who was talking to a woman. The man\nacknowledged Peter but said, \”Not yet. You have to go. Not yet.\”\n\”This is the part I don’t like/’ Peter said. \”I don’t feel good right\nnow.\” He asked to go to the bathroom, and when he returned said, \”I\nfeel really scared, John.\” He turned to the right and went into another\nroom where one of the beings \”was working some dials or something. ..\nI feel like I’m going to cry,\” Peter said. \”1 feel like I’m really afraid. I feel\nlike a little kid. I feel like I’m going to get abused or something. This is\nnot nice. This is not fun.\” I encouraged Peter to breathe deeply again.\n\”This room has a real sterile feel to it, a medical, ominous feel to it.\”\nThe floor was jet-black, like obsidian, and there was a glass wall with\nhuman beings suspended, rather like in the movie Coma, with helmets\non their heads. \”A couple of beings\” monitored what was going on in a\n\”control panel\” or along a wall. They wanted Peter to go up some steps,\nwhich he did, and then a \”silver dome\” or \”helmet\” was brought down\nover his head as he stood by a table.\nHe did not want to do so, but Peter got onto the table, which was \”the\nmost comfortable table I’ve ever been on in my life. It’s like it molds to\nmy body . . . It’s the greatest examination table ever made.\” The table\nwas tilted to a forty-five-degree angle as one of the beings began to\nissue commands to another. \”I hate this guy. I hate when he gives these\ncommands, and I know it’s going to hurt me,\” Peter said, practically\nshouting. \”I don’t want to tell you what happens now.\” His legs were held\ntogether and strapped down while a female being communicated to\nhim \”that it’s going to be okay\” and he was aware that \”I’m just one of\nhundreds of thousands. I’m not alone.\” Then he felt \”like my life force is\nbeing sucked out of the top of my head\” and \”I don’t know what’s going\non anymore … I want to stop,\” Peter said. \”I just want to relax.\”\nMeanwhile several beings were observing Peter, \”watching to see\nhow I react.\” Then he was taken to another table, a \”cold, icy metal\”\none contoured to his body, \”a great medical invention,\” he said, with\nmixed awe and irony. There was more measuring and checking, includ\ning \”endorphins\” or \”something in your brain.\” Then, using tools that\nreminded Peter somewhat of a dentist’s fiber optical instrument, the\nbeings probed his groin, \”right here where the bone comes in,\” going\n\”right through the skin.\” Although the instrument seemed to be\npassed deeply into his abdominal cavity, Peter curiously did not feel\npain at this point. His genital organs were \”just off to the side,\” and\nevidently not involved on this occasion. \”I’m amazed at some of the\nsimple technological things that they’ve got that we haven’t thought\nof yet,\” Peter said rather sincerely.\n299″,
“summary”: “Peter is taken to a room where he feels scared and afraid. He is strapped down on a table and has his life force sucked out of the top of his head. The beings observe him and take him to another table for more measuring and checking, including probing his groin with an instrument that does not cause pain.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 314,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nThe most humiliating and frightening part followed as \”they’re\ngroping at my legs\” and put a tube in his rectum to take a stool sam\nple. \”These guys don’t know how to touch people … like, get some\nbedside manner.\” The tube was passed deeper into his rectum and\nPeter felt that they left \”an implant\” or \”an information chip\” inside\nof him. \”Why do you have to do this to me?!!\” Peter shouted, \”I’m\ntracked now [almost crying], I can never get away. That’s how I feel.\nI’m stuck for life. I feel like a tagged animal. I feel like they put some\nthing big up my anus, and spread it and then stuck something else up\nthrough it and then they left it. It’s way up inside of me.\”\nFeeling defeated and humiliated now, Peter said that \”what pisses me\noff the most is that they told me they were going to do this. They held it\nup for me and showed me.\” Now he felt \”like I can’t get away. I feel\nmonitored. I feel like one of those polar bears with a collar on.\” He sug\ngested that this happens \”every time,\” and that the beings repeatedly\nremove or put back in this and other implants. This abduction, Peter\nthought, \”was the one that indoctrinated me. This was the one that\nmade me one of theirs, one of their beings or one of their animals … I\nfeel really alone now, and isolated and afraid,\” he added. \”1 feel defeat\ned.\” I argued as best I could that these were altogether understandable\nfeelings, but distinguished between them and actual defeat.\nAs the session came to a close, we talked further of Peter’s feelings of\nhumiliation and violation. Despite it, he feels that he is somehow \”a will\ning participant\” in this process, \”willing to help these people make the\nbridge between their world and our world.\” Furthermore, he believes \”the\nother people, those other hundred humans that were in that room, are\nwilling participants in this too.\” Although he felt violated and trauma\ntized on \”some psychological level,\” on \”a complete other level I under\nstand that it hasn’t harmed me.\” He likened the process to a woman who\ngoes through the pain of labor. \”She accepts it, and she does it. She’s not\nmad at the labor; she’s not mad at the baby. There are fits of anger. There\nare fits of hatred, fits of all that stuff. But it’s accepted as part of the\nprocess of birth.\”\nPeter was not able to say clearly at this time just what or who was\nbeing served. Perhaps it was to \”accept beings of another planet\” in\norder to raise our own consciousness. \”It’s about evolving to a higher\nconsciousness,\” he suggested. Perhaps beyond the feelings of violation,\nabductees may come \”to a place of feeling good about it.\” In a card to\nme, written four days after the session, Peter expressed gratitude for\n\”the wonderful opening experience\” and wrote that he felt \”less scared\”\nand understood \”a little better what these ‘experiences’ are for me.\”\n300″,
“summary”: “In this text, an individual named Peter describes a traumatic abduction experience where he was subjected to a rectal tube sample and felt like an implant or information chip was placed inside of him. He feels violated, humiliated, and isolated as a result of the experience. Despite these feelings, Peter believes that he is a willing participant in the process and that other humans are also participating. He compares the experience to labor and childbirth, suggesting that it may be part of evolving to a higher consciousness. Four days after the session, Peter expresses gratitude for the experience and feels less scared.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 315,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nA second regression was scheduled for March 19. Jamy accompa\nnied Peter to the session. Four days before this, Peter had another\nabduction experience while staying at a friend Richard’s house in\nConnecticut. He had just completed an energy healing workshop and\nwas scheduled to return to Boston that day. Though he was inside the\nhouse at the time of the experience, three women colleagues who had\nalso spent the night there had a vivid sighting of a small UFO over the\nhouse while taking a walk. One of the women, who I have interviewed\nand who is herself probably an abductee, wrote down the same day\nwhat she saw.\nAs we walked, not five minutes from the house, there came an amazing\nsound behind us to the right from Richard’s house above the river\u2014my\nthought was the dam [water coming through a nearby dam]\u2014this was not\nan airplane or helicopter, and no engine I’ve ever heard. But it was very\npowerful and accelerated down the river, and by us, at ‘warp speed’ and\ndisappeared. I saw a shape, rather like a crescent, some darkness under\nneath, and maybe orangeness to it, zap by above me to the right.\nIn other notes this woman wrote that she thought of the wings of \”a huge\nbird,\” rather than an engine, and of the excitement she felt at the sight\ning. She felt certain that \”Peter was in the ship,\” but when Pam asked her\nif she thought of looking in the house she answered, \”Peter wasn’t there.\nTo me Peter wasn’t there. No one was there,\” and she felt no desire or\nneed to check! Peter had recently \”woken up\” from his abduction expe\nrience and was intensely shocked when the women came into the house\nand told him of their experience. Only upon driving back to Boston did\nPeter tell the women of his abduction history. The other two women were\nalso impressed by the sighting. One of them, according to Peter, was\n\”moved to tears by the whole incident.\”\nBefore beginning the regression, we reviewed the details of the\nsighting and Peter’s decision not to go on the walk with the women.\nThe house was in a beautiful area, and Peter had planned to go on the\nwalk. He had slept poorly, was somewhat exhausted from the work\nshop, \”and then I just decided not to.\” The house was cool, there was\na fire going in the fireplace, and Peter sat by it, covering himself with a\nblanket. He \”prayed a little\” and quickly fell asleep at what he esti\nmates was about 10:15, as the women left for the walk at exactly 10:10\nA.M. It was 11:05 when he \”awoke,\” as Richard, the owner of the\nhouse, was walking through the door.\nIn the four days before the regression Peter had recovered several\nconscious memories of the abduction. He had seen the alien beings\n301″,
“summary”: “Peter, a man who has experienced multiple UFO sightings and abductions, had another abduction experience while staying at a friend’s house in Connecticut. Four days before the scheduled regression, Peter had an energy healing workshop and was planning to return to Boston that day. While taking a walk with three women colleagues, they saw a small UFO over the house. One of the women wrote down what she saw, describing it as a crescent-shaped object with darkness underneath and possibly orangeness to it. The women were excited by the sighting and felt certain that Peter was in the ship. However, when Peter returned home from the walk, he told the women about his abduction history. The other two women were also impressed by the sighting. Before beginning the regression, the details of the sighting and Peter’s decision not to go on the walk with the women were reviewed. Peter had slept poorly, was exhausted from the work shop, and decided not to go on the walk. He sat by the fireplace, covered himself with a blanket, and prayed before falling asleep at about 10:15 PM while the women left for the walk at 10:10 AM. In the four days before the regression, Peter had recovered several conscious memories of the abduction, including seeing the alien beings.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 316,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nbeside him, remembered feeling \”that we had to hurry,\” and recalled\ndetails of the inside of the ship. He felt waves of terror but wondered\n\”why doesn’t this hurt\” when one of the beings \”was doing something\nto my eye and I can still feel it . . . My eye really ached the next day,\”\nhe said later. \”It’s amazing.\” The day before, he had told his therapist\nabout the experience, and he had had Peter lie on the floor and\nexpress his feelings in a bioenergetics exercise. This brought back\ndetails of playing in the storage area in his home as a child and \”a very\nclear recollection of the ship over our backyard, over the roof of our\nhouse, and that I used to go out there.\”\nFor the next twenty or thirty minutes we talked of the strains that\nPeter’s abduction experiences were placing on his and Jamy’s marriage.\nJamy felt excluded from much of what Peter was going through and\nexpressed fears that he would leave her. Peter spoke of how his abduc\ntion life \”rocks the very foundation of my whole belief system,\” and\nhad so radically changed his life, Jamy spoke of feeling ineffectual, \”so\nnothing I can do can help.\” I spoke about how difficult it is for spouses\nwho are with someone who has an all-consuming mission and tried to\nbe supportive to Jamy in what she was going through. Peter said that\n\”there’s a part of me that wants to live as normal a life as I can and keep\nall this in context,\” but appealed to Jamy to be aware of how much sup\nport he needed in the face of what he was going through. There was no\nclear resolution, except a commitment on both their parts to stay con\nnected and try to be sensitive to what each was experiencing.\nThe session had been scheduled before the March 15 experience,\nbut we decided to explore this incident further under hypnosis, as it\nwas so much on Peter’s mind. At the beginning of the regression we\nreviewed in greater detail the events of the night and morning leading\nup to the abduction experience, especially his decision not to go on\nthe walk. Peter had felt a compelling need to be alone, but \”I’m afraid\nto think, John, that I was communicated with,\” that \”somehow they\ncommunicated with me to stay.\” As he sat by the fire, he \”just nodded\nout.\” It was not clear to Peter whether he fell asleep or not, but he\nremembered being awake but \”in another state of consciousness\u2014it’s\nlike a small part of my brain becomes aware and that’s what’s alive,\”\nhe observed. \”What happens is your body goes totally asleep and then\nsomething clicks on in your brain that connects you with the beings.\”\nThen he heard sounds. \”I can hear the vibration,\” he said. \”I know\nthere’s a ship behind me.\” Now he was paralyzed, conscious of \”what’s\ngoing on\” but \”not having any control of it.\” With his eyes closed\nPeter felt \”a presence . . . Then I look up. There’s a being standing on\n302″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a man named Peter who had an abduction experience. He remembered feeling \”that we had to hurry\” and recalled details of the inside of the ship. He felt waves of terror but wondered \”why doesn’t this hurt\” when one of the beings did something to his eye. He had previously told his therapist about the experience and had done a bioenergetics exercise to express his feelings. The session was scheduled before the March 15 experience, and they decided to explore it further under hypnosis. During the regression, Peter remembered being awake but in another state of consciousness when he heard sounds and felt a presence.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 317,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nthe other side of the couch, and I know I have to go. I know I have to\nhurry,\” He got up, the door was open, and \”there’s the little being in\nfront of me. He’s the blue people. He’s the blue man. He’s blue. He’s\nvery dark.\” The ship \”looks like a sunset/’ and Peter floated up with\none being \”on my left and the big one’s on my right,\” as his arms hung\ndown by his side. After he was inside the ship it \”moved really fast.\nWe’re just going off. We’re flying, zoom.\”\nThen Peter walked down a kind of ramp and sat in what looked like a\nwheelchair. He was afraid at first, but then curiously relaxed as a\n\”retractable\” arm, \”like a dentist’s chair arm,\” was \”coming at me,\” with\nthe instrument entering above the inner corner of his left eye. \”It’s\ngoing up inside. It’s going up inside. They got it! It’s twisting around.\nIt’s twisting. And now it’s coming out. That’s it, they’re excited. They’re\nhappy. They got what they wanted . . . I’m just a piece of meat to\nthem,\” he said. \”I hate them. I just hate this. How can they fucking just\ndo this? No regard for me. I just hate this.\” He felt he wanted to get\nangry with the beings, \”but I can’t.\”\nWhat Peter felt they \”got\” was information. \”There’s a thing inside of\nme that they put in to see what’s going on and to track your memory .. .\nthat somehow records everything in the mind.\” His notion was that\nthere was \”a little black chip\” in his brain, perhaps from a previous\nabduction, and that the flexible instrument, which looked metallic, long\nand thin, \”retrieves the object\” (the chip). Then they have \”a moveable\npanel\” which reads or deciphers the information. Peter has the sense that\nthe beings are interested in what he learned at the workshop and \”want\nto see if I’m a worthy leader. It’s my reactions to situations they want to\nknow that are recorded in my brain, that are recorded on this thing of\ntheirs,\”\nAt this point in the session the timbre of Peter’s voice changed to a\nkind of monotonous droning and he shifted to speaking from the alien\nperspective. \”We,\” he said, want to study the chemical reactions of\nthe brain, and how people will react in order to \”know when it is time\nto be present . . . For as we measure the impulses,\” the voice contin\nued, \”we will know at what level the shock will come in, so we will be\nbetter able to control it so we will be in tune with the [human] beings\nas they go through this shock process, as they go through the unfold\ning of seeing us for the first time.\” Returning to his normal voice,\nPeter said that the beings are working with us, measuring what is in\nour brains so they will be able to tell how we will react to their mani\nfesting before us.\nI returned Peter to his feelings about the eye probe, He expressed\n303″,
“summary”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nPeter describes a terrifying experience of being abducted and having an instrument inserted into his eye to retrieve information from his brain. The beings are interested in studying the chemical reactions of the brain and how people will react in order to control their shock process as they reveal themselves to humans. Peter is angry and feels violated by the experience, but also expresses a sense of curiosity about what the beings want to know.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 318,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nfurther resentment, and then said that he felt he was \”being primed\nfor something.\” \”This has been going on since I was a little kid.\” I\nasked him about his leadership role, and he spoke of a process occur\nring \”throughout the world\” whereby \”common knowledge\” of the\nabduction process was developing and that he was one of the people\nwho would \”stand up\” and be \”comfortable with the possibility of\nalien beings coming to this planet.\” Human beings \”all over the globe\”\nhave been abducted, Peter said, and these individuals, especially cer\ntain leaders, will help reduce the shock that would occur when the\nalien beings manifest themselves on Earth. The monitoring that he\ndescribed was \”measuring to what degree consciousness can become\navailable.\” Memory of abduction experiences would open up, Peter\nsaid, at a rate consistent with the shock that he and others could inte\ngrate of knowing of the beings’ existence. \”They were excited\” on this\noccasion, he said, because \”I had reached a certain level.\”\nPeter did not recall the specifics of his return from the ship. He was\n\”put down\” on the deck outside the house and then \”the tall one\”\nwalked him through the door. Peter sat down again in the chair, put\nthe blanket over him. \”I looked at the being, and he looked at me. I sat\nin the chair and just went to sleep, and the next thing I know I wake\nup and look at my watch.\” After the regression we spoke of the chan\nneling of the voice that had come through during the session. He\nrecalled that this had begun four years ago in the Caribbean, and that\nit feels like an expansion of his own energy which allows the \”alien\nenergy\” to come through him. This can occur, he said, when he can\n\”surrender my mind, surrender my ego.\” He (like other abductees who\nhave this capacity\u2014see, for example, Eva and Jerry) does not altogeth\ner trust the information he receives in this way, but does feel that \”it’s\ncoming from a higher consciousness, from the spiritual plane.\” It was\noccurring in present time, he said. \”It’s live broadcasting.\”\nAs the session was drawing to a close, Peter spoke of the possibility\nthat the recognition \”that there’s beings on other worlds, and there are\nother life-forms\” could help us look in a different way at how we deal\nwith one another on the earth. \”A subtle shift\” on this planet was\noccurring, Peter said, which is bringing about changes in how we think\nof who we are and the way we live. \”By them showing up, it’s going to\nmake us appreciate what we have.\” His own task, he said, was \”to sur\nrender to that divine plan … It’s almost like I feel like the aliens are\nwatching out for me. They’ve got a plan for me,\” he said at the end.\nHe did not fear the changes that were occurring. Though in many\nways this process was taking over his life, Peter felt \”it’s also going to\n304″,
“summary”: “Peter is an abductee who has been experiencing alien abductions since childhood. He believes that there is a process occurring throughout the world whereby common knowledge of the abduction process is developing and that he is one of the people who will \”stand up\” and be \”comfortable with the possibility of alien beings coming to this planet.\” Peter claims that human beings all over the globe have been abducted, and these individuals, especially certain leaders, will help reduce the shock that would occur when the alien beings manifest themselves on Earth. The monitoring that he describes is \”measuring to what degree consciousness can become available.\” Memory of abduction experiences will open up at a rate consistent with the shock that he and others can integrate of knowing of the beings’ existence. Peter does not recall the specifics of his return from the ship but was \”put down\” on the deck outside the house and then \”the tall one\” walked him through the door. He sat down again in the chair, put the blanket over him. \”I looked at the being, and he looked at me. I sat in the chair and just went to sleep, and the next thing I know I wake up and look at my watch.\” After the regression, Peter spoke of the chanelling of the voice that had come through during the session. He recalled that this had begun four years ago in the Caribbean, and that it feels like an expansion of his own energy which allows the \”alien energy\” to come through him. This can occur when he can \”surrender my mind, surrender my ego.\” Peter does not trust the information he receives in this way but feels that \”it’s coming from a higher consciousness, from the spiritual plane.\” The recognition that there are beings on other worlds and other life-forms could help us look in a different way at how we deal with one another on the earth. A subtle shift is occurring on this planet which is bringing about changes in how we think of who we are and the way we live. Peter’s task is to surrender to that divine plan, and he feels that the aliens are watching out for him. He does not fear the changes that are occurring though in many ways this process is taking over his life.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 319,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nsupport me, somehow.\” His consciousness was \”shaking,\” and \”some\ndays it’s terrifying, and other days it’s sure and secure.\”\nA third regression was scheduled for April 2, two weeks later. Peter\nwished to confront his fear of the beings more directly and hoped \”to\nbe able to consciously communicate with them or be in their presence\nwithout being in such terror.\” This session turned out to be one of the\nmost dramatic I have witnessed. For the investigator it was the kind of\nexperience that cannot help but convince him that something actual\nand important has happened to the experience^ whatever its source\nmay prove to be. Before beginning the regression we reviewed Peter’s\nlife situation. He felt supported by Jamy and felt some confidence in\nhis emerging role as a professional healer, but continued to feel quite\nisolated and alone \”because of the experiences that I’m having going\nthrough all these regressions.\” Although Peter had in mind that we\nwould explore childhood abduction experiences or those that occurred\nin Hawaii, we decided to let his \”inner radar\” choose where his uncon\nscious would travel.\nIn the trance state Peter did in fact begin with a memory of a visita\ntion in Hawaii where, surrounded by light, two beings floated him\nupwards. But quickly \”another vision\” replaced this one. He was a\nchild now, four perhaps, and \”happy to see them … I love it,\” he said,\nas he was floated down the hallway, then puzzled and excited \”’cause I\ncan go right through the window.\” Again the scene changed (\”so many\nmemories, John\”), and he was an older child, \”about eight maybe, and\nnow I realize that we’re not going to keep playing anymore. Now\nthere’s other things to do. There’s more work they want to do, more\nexperimenting. They want to do something with me. Now they want\nto put something in me. And they watch me. I’ve been chosen now. I\nhave to lead the other little kids playing, and I’m not sure what’s going\nto happen … It’s like I’m old now and can’t play anymore. I have to\ndo something.\”\nNext Peter remembered being \”on the ship. There’s a glass wall\nwhere all the kids play, and on the other side of it is where they watch\nus horn. It’s like a big playroom. And now I have to leave.\” The beings\nbring him over to them. He notices they have long fingers. \”The tall\none, his fingers are touching my eyes, opening my eyes and looking\ninside my eyes. They tell me not to be afraid. They communicate with\nmy mind.\”\nRelaxed now, he is in \”like a dentist’s chair,\” where the same\nmachine, \”the one I remembered last time,\” was used to probe inside\nhis nose. \”They drilled. They moved something. They put something in\n305″,
“summary”: “Peter’s Journey is about a man who undergoes three regression sessions to confront his fear of extraterrestrial beings. During the third session, Peter remembers being visited by two beings as a child in Hawaii and then being brought on a ship where he was told not to be afraid and had something put inside him. The experience left Peter feeling supported but also isolated and alone.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 31,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\nmainly to need support in integrating their abduction experiences\nwith the rest of their lives. Others verge on being overwhelmed by the\ntraumatic impact and philosophical implications of their experiences\nand need a great deal of counseling and emotional support.\nThe administration of a full battery of psychometric tests is time-\nconsuming and expensive. I have undertaken to have four of my cases\ntested by Ph.D. psychologists. One twenty-one-year-old man, who I\nknew was quite troubled\u2014one of two of my seventy-six cases who had\nto be hospitalized for psychiatric reasons\u2014revealed a complex picture\nof emotional disturbance and troubled thinking in which cause and\neffect in relation to the abduction experiences could not be sorted\nout. The other three tested in the normal range with no obvious psy-\nchopathology found.\nThe effort to discover a personality type associated with abductions\nhas also not been successful (Basterfield and Bartholomew 1988;\nBasterfield, in press; Mack, in press; Rodeghier, Goodpaster, and\nBlatterbauer 1991). Psychologist Kenneth Ring has posited the notion\nof an encounter-prone personality (Ring 1992; Ring and Rosing 1990),\na tendency of an individual who has been affected by unusual experi\nences to be more open to them in the future. But in this, as in any\nhypothesis concerning the personalities of abductees, it is important\nto keep in mind that the encounters may in many instances be found\nto have begun in early infancy, and children as young as two years old\nhave talked of their abduction experiences. I have two boys under\nthree in my own sample. Cause and effect in the relationship of\nabduction to building of personality are thus virtually impossible to\nsort out.\nSimilarly, there is no obvious pattern of family structure and interac\ntion in the case of abductees. When I began this work I was struck by\nhow many abductees came from broken homes or had one or more alco\nholic parents. But some of my cases come from intact, well-functioning\nfamilies. There also seems to be a \”poor fit\” between some individual\nexperiencers and their parents, and a number of my cases complain\nabout coldness and emotional deprivation within the family (for exam\nple, Joe, chapter 8). Some abductees experience having been told by an\nalien female that she was their true mother, and they even feel in some\nvague but deep way that this is actually true, i.e., that they are not\n\”from here\” and that their Earth mother and father are not their true\nparents. I have several cases in which the abduction-affected sibling\nseems to have fared better in life than the other siblings and attributes\nthis to the warmth and love received during their life from the aliens\n17″,
“summary”: “The book \”UFO Abductions: An Introduction\” discusses the experiences of individuals who have been abducted by extraterrestrial beings. The author notes that many abductees require support in integrating their experiences with the rest of their lives, and some are overwhelmed by the traumatic impact and philosophical implications of their experiences. The administration of psychometric tests is time-consuming and expensive, and the effort to discover a personality type associated with abductions has not been successful. There is no obvious pattern of family structure and interaction among abductees, and some abductees experience having been told by an alien female that she was their true mother.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 320,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nmy nose, [gesturing] it’s way up in here. It feels like there’s something\nthere.\” This reminded Peter of how he had refused to go to a hospital\nwhen he broke his nose in a car accident at the time he was a freshman\nin college. \”It just dawned on me that this is why I didn’t go.\” It was not\nonly the association to the fearful procedure, but also \”I think I knew\nthere was something in my nose that I shouldn’t go to the hospital.\”\nAgain the memory shifts. Peter is older, fear is mounting, and he feels\nhe is \”avoiding something; it’s really on the surface.\” He spoke of major\nchanges that the beings have told him are going to take place \”on this\nplanet.\” They have the ability to see into the future, he said, and \”wish\nto help us to avoid what is about to transpire . . . John, this is too weird\nfor me,\” he said, as more images of future possibilities flooded him. I\nencouraged Peter to breathe deeply and to permit whatever information\ncame to the surface to do so without judgment or interpretation. His\nfear became more intense again, and I urged him to go back inside, let\nhis body sink deeper, relax, and name whatever was \”wanting to express\nitself,\” including the judgments themselves.\nWhat followed was one of the most disturbing episodes that I have\nencountered during a regression. Peter screamed in terror and rage as\nhe recalled an episode from about age nineteen in which he was on a\ntable, \”just laying there,\” as a cup was placed over his penis, ejacula\ntion was forced, and sperm taken from him. \”They have control over\nmy genitals, over me/’ he said. \”They’re draining me. I’m relaxing.\nThey’re just happy. They got what they wanted,\” he exclaimed bitterly.\nI asked if there were other times. \”They do it all the time,\” he said.\n\”Every time they come they take it. They take my sperm. They take\nmy seeds. Then they just let me go.\” Were these not the same beings\nwho played with him as a boy, I asked. \”It’s different,\” he said. \”They\ndon’t care as much . . . They don’t want me. They just want my seed.\nThey want my essence.\” Crying and shaking now, Peter recalled how\ncold the room was and the utter helplessness he had felt. \”I want to\nfight them,\” he said, but \”I can’t do anything. I can’t fight it.\” In order\nto reduce his feeling of humiliation and shame, I assured him that\nindeed there was no way he could have fought this.\n’All the cells in my body are vibrating,\” Peter said. \”Everything is\nmoving. Everything is vibrating.\” I asked where he was now. \”I’m lying\nflat. It’s like I’m in suspended animation. I’m suspended. I’m traveling.\”\nHis mind had evidently taken him back to the start of the abduction or\nan earlier one from the same period. He spoke of the terror of being lift\ned up, paralyzed, with the light around him. \”I’m suspended!!! They’ve\ngot me!!!\” he screamed, breathing heavily, recalling now \”more clearly\”\n306″,
“summary”: “Peter recalls a traumatic experience of being abducted and forced to ejaculate his sperm while being paralyzed. He felt helpless and humiliated. The beings who did this to him didn’t care about him, only wanted his seed. Peter’s mind is now in suspended animation as he recalls the trauma.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 321,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nbeing taken into the ship against his will and being able to move only\nhis head while he felt the intense vibration and shaking \”inside my\nskin.\” If he had been free, Peter said, he would have lashed out at the\nbeings. He focused on \”this little being off to my left… I’d rip his head\noff is what I’d do to it. I’d kill it. I’d struggle with every ounce of my\nbeing,\” he burst out angrily.\nPeter continued to scream, venting his fury, as he spoke of being\ntaken into a room with an \”operating table with all the lights on it\”\nfrom which he could see another room \”off to my right with glass and\nthere’s people in there suspended. They’re on tables, and they’ve got\nthose things on their heads again, those metal dishes on their head …\nand now I’m just suspended.\” Calmer now and breathing more deeply,\nPeter told of being on a table and subjected to a procedure similar to\nthe one he described in the first regression. An incision was made\nunder his testicles on the left, \”they’re searching around in the cavity,\”\nand semen was withdrawn from inside by an instrument like a huge\nneedle or tube. One of the beings stood over Peter and told him that\n\”they won’t have to do it this way again if I relax.\” But whether they\ntook his semen by this surgical-like method again or not, they certainly\n\”took my semen the other way\” (i.e., by the suction cup method) \”a\nlot of other times\” during Peter’s youth.\nAfter the procedure was over \”they thank me. So now I’m just lay\ning on the table, resting … They know it was painful,\” but they tell\nPeter \”it’s okay\” and \”they want to work with me to not be so upset.\”\nHe was becoming tired now and moaned softly as he recalled a proce\ndure in which there was \”rooting around\” under his arm and \”I’m\ntagged or something … There’s a lot more probing that they did,\” he\nsaid, including \”something going down my trachea,\” but \”I think I’ve\nhad enough, John. I’d like to cool it for today.\”\nThe remainder of the session was devoted to a discussion of the\nimpact of these experiences on Peter’s consciousness. Much of the ter\nror, he explained, he related to \”expanding rny consciousness\” to \”the\npoint where I could accept the beings and accept what was going on.\”\nThe terror, he said, was to \”stretch my reality,\” I found this puzzling, as\nit had seemed to me that in his experiences he certainly had accepted\nthe reality of the beings. Peter responded that \”the path we [abductees\nand perhaps others] are all on is to bring this to consciousness where we\ncan remember our experiences consciously without this deep hypnosis.\”\nPeter tried again to tell me what he was getting at. \”The terror,\” he\nexplained, \”has more to do with having an experience that goes beyond\nmy accepted perception of reality than it does with the physical experi-\n3Q7″,
“summary”: “In this text, Peter describes his experiences being abducted and subjected to surgical procedures by aliens. He expresses anger and frustration at being taken against his will and feeling helpless during the procedure. He also discusses the impact of these experiences on his consciousness and how they have helped him accept the reality of the beings.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 322,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nmentations or diagnostic, whatever they do to me.\” Abductees tend to\nbecome stuck, he suggested, \”at the point of terror that is beyond our\nperception of reality.\” The physical aspect of the experience, Peter con\ntinued, is essential to the shifts of consciousness involved. \”\\bu have to\nexperience it in the physical before you can accept it in the psychologi\ncal/’ he said. ‘A person holds the experience in their body. They have\nthe physical sensation of the experiences actually happening, and then\nit becomes part of the reality. Just accepting reality does not do it .. .\nThey need us to expand our accepted reality for them to be able to\ncommunicate with us, for them to be able to come here,\” Peter added.\n\”It’s an evolution of consciousness.\”\nPlaying the devil’s advocate I suggested that perhaps they just want\ned his sperm so they could go off and propagate on their planet and it\nwas only a \”spiritual conceit\” to think they were concerned about our\nevolving consciousness. He objected strongly to this. \”There’s no\nquestion about it. I know that they are helping me, expanding my real\nity, and they want me to do that in order for them to communicate\nwith me . . . They need my consciousness to expand. They need more\nof my brain to be awake,\” Peter continued.\n\”For what purpose?\” I asked.\n\”So they can interact with our planet. So they can interact with our\nlife force,\” he replied.\n\”Toward what end?\” I insisted.\n\”So they can prevent our beings from becoming extinct,\” he said.\nOur interests and theirs seemed to come together as Peter spoke of\nthe beings’ \”vested interest\” in our planet, and their unwillingness,\n\”like an older person seeing a child who’s about to make grave mis\ntakes,\” to \”let the child hurt\” himself. \”We’re heading towards some\ncataclysm,\” he said, \”and they want to help us.\” But \”until abductees\ncome to the surface and can accept it and live with it, they can’t do\nit.\” My last question involved the source of the beings’ intention\u2014was\nit their own or was there \”some sort of spiritual force that’s behind\neverything.\” Peter’s feeling was that \”they are acting through a greater\npower,\” but he did not know what that might be. He has \”the sense\”\nthat \”these are real, physical beings that have mastered an awareness\nof time or space or whatever. They can see what’s going on. They can\nsee what the possibilities are, and they’re here to help us, it’s almost\nlike\u2014steer us, to prevent us from hurting ourselves!\”\nAs the session drew toward its conclusion, Peter reiterated the cen-\ntrality of the physical aspect of the experience for expanding our per\nception of reality. \”The body memory makes it real,\” he said. \”There\n308″,
“summary”: “Peter Russell is an abductee who claims to have had multiple experiences with extraterrestrial beings. He believes that these beings are trying to help humanity evolve its consciousness and prevent its extinction. According to Peter, the physical aspect of the experience is essential for expanding our perception of reality, as it allows us to hold the experience in our bodies and make it part of our reality. Peter also claims that these beings have a vested interest in our planet and are unwilling to let us hurt ourselves. He believes that they are acting through a greater power and are here to steer us towards a better future.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 323,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nare two separate things going on.\” The semen taking and tracking are\ndistinct from the stretching of consciousness that the terrifying physi\ncal experiences bring about, although both purposes \”are intertwined.\”\nFor human beings, Pam suggested, having become physical, the body\nis \”our avenue for learning.\” Peter agreed with this \”absolutely.\” The\nbeings are like \”God’s angels in a very roundabout way,\” like \”messen\ngers, or He’s working through them, just like He’s working through\nyou and me and Pam . . . Pure form consciousness on the spiritual\nplane does not have the experience of the physical,\” Peter observed.\n\”So it had to embody physicalness in order to have all the experiences\nof the physical. It’s like consciousness said, ‘Well, what do I want to\nlearn today?’ and it chose the earth as a place to learn physical things.\”\nA fourth regression was scheduled for six weeks later, May 14. The\nlast session had helped Peter come to terms with his experiences, but at\nthe same time left him feeling more alone and isolated. Yet \”going\nthrough the depths of that real agony\” had brought him \”to a place\nwhere I’m happy to be alive.\” He had accepted now that \”this is real,\”\nnot \”my imagination anymore,\” and at the same time \”accepting that\nI’m not a freak.\” He felt more \”whole\” and the experiences were a kind\nof \”gift\”\u2014as he put it, \”it’s given me a piece of myself.\” Acknowledging\nthe uniqueness of what he had been through allowed Peter to tolerate\nhis isolation and aloneness. Before, he said, he had \”felt isolated, and I\nfelt disconnected from people. This work really brought that to focus.\”\nNow, he said, \”I feel singular in my existence, but I don’t feel lonely. I\nfeel alone … I feel connected to the whole but yet still alone.\”\nIn that context the abductions themselves were no longer \”so bad\nanymore,\” so \”horrible and traumatic and mean and cruel and all these\nthings.\” I asked Peter to say more about the nature of the connection he\nhad found. \”It feels like I’m part of a continuum,\” he said. \”I’m part of a\nthread. I’m like a bead on a thread of pearls or something. I’m one of\nthe pearls, but yet I’m connected to the whole process. I can be happy\nwith my aloneness … It used to be really important for me to be con\nnected,\” he said. \”Now I know I’m connected. Somehow I just know it.\nIt’s just a deeper spot . . . This work has accelerated my whole process\nsomehow.\” Once again we agreed to let Peter’s \”inner radar\” take him\nwhere he needed to go in the regression.\nOnce in the trance Peter was afraid again. He was in Hawaii, before liv\ning with Jamy, and four beings were around his bed. His roommate was\nin another bedroom. He began to cry, overcome once again with fear and\nrage as \”They’re going to do it again. They’re going to do it again! I’m so\nfucking sick of doing it again.\” He remembered being given a choice to\n309″,
“summary”: “Peter’s journey is about his experiences with abductions and the lessons he learns from them. He goes through four regressions, each helping him come to terms with his experiences and find a sense of connection and purpose. Despite feeling isolated and alone at times, Peter comes to accept that he is part of something larger and finds peace in his aloneness. The nature of the connection he has found is described as a continuum or thread, where he feels connected to the whole process but still able to be happy with his own existence.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 324,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nremember the experience or not, but \”they’re going to get me either\nway.\” It seemed like they had returned after a \”great void of time\” and\nwanted to see \”how I’ve grown, and who I am . . . It’s like they want to see\nhow the experiment worked out.\” Once again he was in the ship where\nexperiments were being performed on many other human beings.\nPanting now Peter remarked that there was \”this leap I’ve got to\ntake.\” The beings \”want me for who I am,\” he said. \”They want me for\nwhat I represent, what’s inside of me.\” Putting his hand on his heart he\nsaid, \”It’s here, it’s here, and they want me for here … It feels like\nthey’re grabbing something that’s in there. It’s inside of me. It’s like\nthey want my love . . . They want me to like them. They want me to\ncare about them.\” I observed his fear and hate. Still panting, he said,\n\”I’ve got to get beyond that.\” The process had gone beyond the experi\nments, Peter said. \”They want me to understand them. They want me\nto understand what they’re about. I’m starting to vibrate.\” I encouraged\nhim to let the vibrations come. \”They want me to understand,\” he said,\n\”that there’s understanding here, truth. There’s a meaning to this.\”\nDespite these positive assertions, the experience became once again\ndistressing for Peter. \”I want this to stop,\” he yelled, as the fear and\nintensity of vibration in his body increased. Letting out bloodcurdling\nscreams he said, \”I don’t want to lose it. I want to just go off. I don’t\nwant to go into the depths.\” I tried to comfort and reassure him, and\nhad him recenter through focusing on his breath. Then he spoke of\nfeeling peaceful as he was floated by the short beings out of his house\nin Hawaii to a \”big ship.\” As they lifted off one of the male beings,\nwho was \”always with them\u2014he’s the one who cares about me\u2014\”\nassured Peter that he would be okay. \”I trust him,\” Peter said.\nIt was important for Peter to convey to me that despite his own dis\ntress, the beings were \”not here to hurt anybody.\” They have been here\na long time, he explained, and \”know us really deeply . . . They have this\nwisdom to tell us,\” he said. \”They can see what’s about to happen to us,\nand they’re just watching us.\” As he was saying these things, Peter’s\nmind was \”flashing\” on the pyramids of Egypt and the \”faces of Mars.\”\nBut once again Peter was overcome with fear and rage as he was taken\nto the black-floored room and forced to lie down on a table. A being\nwith four \”clawlike,\” long, bony fingers put his hand on Peter’s chest as\nhe stared into his eyes. \”Those eyes. Those eyes,\” Peter said. Once again\na tube was inserted near his testicles, with the same outcome, though\nPeter was calmer now and had \”learned that I don’t have to be afraid.\”\nThen he walked out of the experiment room into a room with about\ntwenty people, many of whom were women and children.\n310″,
“summary”: “The text describes an experience of Peter, who is being subjected to experiments by beings. The beings want to understand him and his feelings, but Peter is afraid and wants the experience to stop. Despite this, the beings assure him that they are not here to hurt anyone and have been watching humanity for a long time. They show him visions of Egypt and Mars, and then insert a tube near his testicles. The text ends with Peter walking out of the experiment room into a room with about twenty people.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 325,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nWhat he relived now seems to be his return from the abduction in\nthe Caribbean reported in his first regression. He went through a door\nof a larger ship into a smaller one which descended. Then the bottom\nof the small ship opened up and Peter floated down to the deck of his\nhome. He watched himself enter the house and lie down on the couch\ninside. All this, he said, \”has to do with my maleness for some reason.\nIt has to do with me. They want me. They want my heart. They want\nwhat makes me tick . . . They work with you throughout your whole\nlife,\” Peter observed. \”They like open people,\” whatever their age, he\nsaid, including old people. \”They want to figure out how to get us to\nbe open to them.\” They are trying \”to figure out what makes one per\nson more open and less afraid than another, and they genuinely care\nabout us.\” The beings fear us, Peter said, because \”they don’t have\nthe, I want to call it the ‘killer instinct’ that we have, and the ability to\nfight and kill each other. That’s what they’re afraid of … that is the\nmost terrifying thing for them, our ability to hate . . . It’s like my rage\nthat I have at them for doing these experiments is so foreign to them.\nThey can’t understand it. They’re afraid of us.\”\nPeter noted that \”it’s our perception of what’s happening. None of\nus have been really hurt.\” Some abductees say \”they have scars and\npsychological damage, and I want to say, ‘Can’t you see you’re con\nfused’ . . . The beings that I’ve worked with,\” Peter said, \”are here to\nfind out how to communicate with us, and how to find a common\nground and openness.\” The ones that he feels connected with, at least,\nbegin with children and \”nurture them, and they work with them, and\nthey study them to figure out how it is they operate and what it is\nabout them that makes them open and loving and caring, and those\nare the qualities that the beings want.\”\nA lot of older people, he continued, have had abductions as young\nchildren \”and just don’t remember.\” Then they come back and study the\nsame people when they are older to figure out the qualities of openness\nthey have in common and what can foster them. \”They’re trying to\nstudy a way into us. They’re aware of our anger and hatred and our abil\nity to hurt them.\” They have \”evolved out of\” knowing \”how to fight. . .\nIt’s almost as if they’re so open that they know we can hurt them more\neasily . . . They want our love and how it is we love and care and have\nsuch compassion. They also are terrified of our anger and our ability to\nhate and kill and all that stuff, and they’re trying to get the two apart.\”\nThey are trying \”genetically\” to take \”the higher human qualities and\nseparate them from the lower human qualities and somehow, I want to\nsay, reincorporate them into our race . . . The whole thing with the\n311″,
“summary”: “Peter’s journey is a return from an abduction in the Caribbean. He went through a door of a larger ship into a smaller one which descended and then the bottom of the small ship opened up and he floated down to the deck of his home. Peter relives this experience and says that it has something to do with his maleness and that they want his heart and what makes him tick. He observes that they like open people, regardless of age, and are trying to figure out how to get people to be more open and less afraid. They fear us because they don’t have the \”killer instinct\” that we have and the ability to fight and kill each other. Peter notes that it is our perception of what is happening and that none of us have been really hurt. The beings that he feels connected with begin with children and nurture them to figure out how it is they operate and what it is about them that makes them open and loving and caring, and those are the qualities that the beings want. They are trying genetically to take the higher human qualities and separate them from the lower human qualities and somehow reincorporate them into our race.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 326,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nsperm and the reproduction … is really trying to help us evolve to the\nhigher qualities of humanness.\” They could not manifest more openly\nnow on Earth, for we might \”choose to attack them.\” If we were to\n\”react out of a military place, or an anger place, then everything would be\nlost. So they’re very cautious. They can’t come here.\”\nI asked Peter how our loving or open qualities might serve the\nbeings. \”They are human too,\” he suggested, and in their own evolu\ntion have \”followed the path of almost rational intellectualizing\” and\n\”lost much of their emotions, and they want to get that back. And it’s\nthrough our planet and through our race . . . They are humanoid,\”\nPeter said, and \”We’ve evolved from the same place,\” but \”we’ve\nstayed in our emotions and our emotions have ruled the planet . ..\nHow we react as a race comes from our emotions.\” In their evolution\nthey \”chose to react from intellect or from mentality . .. They’re will\ning to share their intellectual growth with us if we can share our emo\ntions with them.\” But at the same time they are afraid of the\ndestructive part of our emotions. \”It could be a beautiful marriage\nalmost,\” Peter observed.\nMy last question to Peter in this session had to do with the quality\nof looking into the beings’ eyes. The intense eye looking, Peter said,\nrelates to \”a longing to connect.\” As the being \”looks at me . . . there’s\na longing that it has to connect with me, with us, and it’s just like, I\nwish that you could understand us. I wish you could feel what we\nfeel.\” I asked what the beings long for from us. \”It’s like a brotherhood\nthat’s been lost. It’s like a friendship that’s been lost, and we just don’t\nunderstand.\” They long for the love, compassion, and joy, \”all the\nhealing they see in the planet, all the goodness that they see here …\nthat ability to connect human to human that they just have so little\nof.\” I asked if he could see that in their eyes. \”In the eyes there’s a\ncoldness,\” Peter replied. \”There’s a coldness and a pure blankness, but\nbehind the eyes there’s\u2014I almost want to say there’s another eye\nbehind the eye. And the other eye behind the eye is, I want to say it’s\nsad and longing, and it’s trying to comfort me, but at the same time it\nwishes I could help it. It wants to connect with me. It really wants to\nconnect with me. It’s almost like it’s looking at an infant [sobbing\nnow]. It’s just, if you were only a little older and a little wiser and we\ncould have a relationship or something.\”\nI asked Peter about the sadness he seemed to feel and his sobbing.\nHe said that \”the sadness is such that I’m weak and crippled and I can’t\ndo it. I’m so afraid that I can’t give them what they really long for, and\nso my sobbing is like someone who couldn’t protect my loved ones . . .\n312″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the concept of abduction and the role of sperm in reproduction. The author interviews Peter, who explains that the beings are trying to help humanity evolve to higher qualities of humanness. They are cautious because if humans react out of anger or a military place, everything will be lost. The beings have evolved from the same place as humans but have lost much of their emotions and want to get them back through our planet and race. They long for love, compassion, joy, and the ability to connect human to human, which they see in the planet but have little of themselves. Peter feels sad and crippled because he is afraid he cannot give them what they truly desire.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 327,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nIt’s almost like a mother and son,\” he added. \”It’s like a mother who\ncan’t love, who can’t really connect.\” We were coming close to the end\nof the session. \”It’s gone beyond the experiences now,\” Peter said.\nI noted that for many abductees \”the resistance gathers around\nacknowledging the eyes.\” He responded that \”there’s a real longing\nthere in their eyes. It’s almost like a love that doesn’t know how to come\nout. They have this tremendous compassion in their eyes for us …\nWhen you first look at the eye,\” Peter recalled, \”it’s like mechanical and\ncold and nonhuman. It’s cold and noncaring, but as you stare at it, and\nas you look at it, and as I allow myself to look at the eye, I can see deep\ner in the eye. It’s just like looking at a human. You see the eye, but after\nyou keep eye contact, then you see the person and that’s what it is . . .\nOn the other side of the eyeball is the being, the creature,\” he conclud\ned. In that sense, I noted, the beings have \”not yet been found by us.\”\nHe reiterated their kinship, our brotherhood, their humanness. \”I just\nhave the sense that they’re just a little bit removed.\” They \”chose a dif\nferent way to create … They have emotions,\” Peter emphasized, but\n\”not as highly developed as ours, or else they had it and lost it and now\nthat’s what we have to offer, our emotions . . . They’re not really differ\nent from us,\” he concluded.\nI had made the decision in May, even before this last regression, to\nask a Ph.D. clinical psychologist colleague to administer a battery of\npsychometric tests to Peter. Psychological testing is time-consuming\nand expensive, and it is not practical to have all, or even many, of the\nexperiences with whom I work, tested. I chose to ask Dr. Steven\nShapse of Harvard’s McLean Hospital to test Peter because I thought\nthe results could have scientific value. By this time I knew Peter well\nenough to be impressed that there was no manifest or underlying psy-\nchopathology that could explain, or even shed much light, on the\nexperiences that he was having. Some of his abduction-related experi\nences, and the various adjustments that he had to make in relation to\nthem, were obviously stressful. But Peter was, nevertheless, a high\nfunctioning, stable, and likable person who had excellent relationships\nwith other people.\nMy thought was that if this impression were affirmed by a qualified\nclinical psychologist, it could help to dispel the notion that the reports\nof abductees are the product of some sort of psychiatric disturbance.\nFor even if some abductees were to demonstrate significant psy-\nchopathology, the fact that some, or even one, did not, would go a\nways toward ruling out a psychiatric explanation of this phenomenon.\nBy the time I asked Dr. Shapse to test Peter I was doubtful that a psy-\n313″,
“summary”: “Peter’s Journey is about a man who had abduction experiences and his interactions with the beings during those experiences. He describes the beings as having emotions but not as highly developed as ours, and they are \”just a little bit removed.\” The author notes that psychological testing was done on Peter to determine if there was any underlying psychiatric disturbance that could explain his experiences, but the results showed that Peter was a stable and likable person with excellent relationships with others.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 328,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nchiatric explanation would be forthcoming, as I had found none in any\nof the cases that I had seen up to that time.\nIn May and early June, Dr. Shapse met with Peter twice and, in\naddition to his clinical interview, administered the Wechsler Adult\nIntelligence Scale-Revised (WAIS-R), a standard intelligence test; the\nBender Visual Motor Gestalt Test (BVMG), which tests for organic\nbrain dysfunction; and the Thematic Apperception Test (TAT),\nMinnesota Multiphasic Personality Inventory-2 (MMPI-2), and the\nRorschach Inkblot Test (RIBT), projective tests which reveal the\nnature of psychological functioning and structure.\nDr. Shapse found that Peter was \”highly functioning, alert, focused,\nintelligent, well-spoken, and without visible anxiety.\” There was no\norganic neurological dysfunctioning. \”Situational stress was noted to be\nhigh, and his experience of this stress to be severe.\” Peter expressed sad\nness on the TAT and seemed to be \”battling evil forces.\” Dr. Shapse\nconcluded, \”most significant is the absence of psychopathology. No psy\nchosis or major affective disorder is diagnosable . . . Significant was a\nmoderate level of sexual preoccupation. His particular profile suggests\nthat he may have been sexually abused … It is felt that underlying psy\nchological themes do not impact in a dysfunctional manner at present.\”\nNo psychiatric diagnosis was made. \”Psychosocial Stressors\” were said\nto be moderate: \”Recollection of unusual and disturbing experiences.\”\nWhen I asked Dr. Shapse privately what in these findings might be rele\nvant to the abduction history he replied, \”I don’t see anything that\nwould account for it.\” The suggestion of sexual abuse is interesting in\nthe light of the traumatic procedures imposed by the aliens. There is\nnothing in Peter’s history to suggest sexual abuse by human beings.\nBeginning in June 1992, Peter began to take a leadership role in the\nabduction community, speaking publicly of his experiences and appear\ning on television. On June 15, he participated in an abductee panel at the\nAbduction Study Conference at MIT, organized by MIT physicist David\nPritchard and me. In his five- to ten-minute presentation Peter spoke of\nthe details of his traumatic experiences as he had learned about them in\nthe regressions and of how he had \”gone from tremendously deep anger\nand resentment to an understanding.\” He talked as we had earlier of the\nbeings’ intense interest in our \”ability to feel, to have emotion, to have\ncompassion and caring, and our deep spirituality,\” the \”qualities that\nmake us human and permeate through all races on the planet.\” The vir\ntually exclusive focus on the traumatic dimension in abduction investi\ngation and treatment, he said, was due to our inability \”to integrate\n314″,
“summary”: “Dr. Shapse conducted a series of tests on Peter in May and June 1992, including the Wechsler Adult Intelligence Scale-Revised (WAIS-R), Bender Visual Motor Gestalt Test (BVMG), Thematic Apperception Test (TAT), Minnesota Multiphasic Personality Inventory-2 (MMPI-2), and Rorschach Inkblot Test (RIBT). These tests revealed that Peter was \”highly functioning, alert, focused, intelligent, well-spoken, and without visible anxiety.\” There was no organic neurological dysfunctioning. Dr. Shapse noted that Peter’s experience of situational stress was severe and diagnosed a moderate level of sexual preoccupation. No psychiatric diagnosis was made, but \”Psychosocial Stressors\” were said to be moderate, including recollection of unusual and disturbing experiences. When asked about the relevance of these findings to Peter’s abduction history, Dr. Shapse replied that he saw nothing that would account for it. Peter began taking a leadership role in the abduction community in June 1992 and spoke publicly about his experiences at an Abduction Study Conference at MIT.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 329,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nthese experiences into our conscious understanding of perceived reality\nbecause we have not thought it possible.\” He told the audience of eighty\nor so investigators that he thought the aliens did not intend us harm and\ntheir purpose was to \”get us to the point where we can interact with them\nconsciously and not have it be so frightening for us.\”\nOn August 15, Peter was filmed in a conversation with me at my\nhome by producer David Cherniack for a Canadian Public Broadcasting\none-hour program on the abduction phenomenon called \”Sky Magic\”\nin Cherniack’s Man Alive series. In our discussion Peter spoke of the\n\”animal instinctual\” way he had reacted to his experiences, being taken\nto a place where you are so \”stretched that your mind would explode/’\nthe transformation of the quality of the abductions, the memories of\nthem in the regressions, the shattering of what he had thought was pos\nsible, how \”hair-raising\” he had found it was to \”run afoul of consensus\nreality,\” and other ground that we had traveled over in our sessions.\nMost dramatic was a ten-minute segment where an audio tape of the\nmost traumatic part of the April 2 regression was played, and the cam\nera focused on the fear, tears, and quivering of Peter’s face as he relived\nthe horror of those moments. The program was broadcast in Canada in\nOctober and has received favorable reviews. It has not been shown in\nthe United States.\nIn the next few months, with Peter’s permission, I used that video\nsegment several times, including in a presentation to the Department\nof Psychiatry at Harvard’s Brigham and Women’s Hospital, to enable\naudiences to experience the emotional power of the abduction phe\nnomenon. I stopped doing so when it became apparent that many\npeople, including abductees themselves, found the video too disturb\ning and would sometimes erect new defenses rather than becoming\nmore open to the experience. When I showed it at a dinner meeting of\nthe Skeptical Inquirers of New England in November, several of the\nattendees became so distressed that they had to turn their backs to\nthe screen and then proceeded to concoct outlandish explanations for\nthe abduction phenomenon.\nOn December 2, Peter and I spoke at the Harvard Divinity School\non \”The Alien Abduction Phenomenon\” to an audience of about 250\npeople. I gave an overview of the phenomenon and showed the video\nsegment. Then Peter talked of his experiences for about ten or fifteen\nminutes, followed by an hour’s discussion with the audience. In prepa\nration for the presentation we had talked on the telephone a few days\nbefore. Peter spoke of how he had felt \”naked in front of God\” in the\n315″,
“summary”: “Peter Russell is an abductee who has undergone regression therapy to explore his experiences. He believes that the aliens do not intend harm and their purpose is to help humans interact with them consciously. In August 2008, Peter was filmed in a conversation with David Cherniack for a Canadian Public Broadcasting program called \”Sky Magic.\” The program received favorable reviews but has not been shown in the United States. In the next few months, Peter’s video segment was used in presentations to help audiences experience the emotional power of the abduction phenomenon. However, it was found that many people found the video too disturbing and erected new defenses rather than becoming more open to the experience. On December 2, Peter and David spoke at Harvard Divinity School on \”The Alien Abduction Phenomenon.\””
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 32,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthemselves! It appears, as in the case of sexual abuse (see below), that\nthe alien beings seem interested in human woundedness and may play\nsome sort of healing or restorative role. Careful research to document\nthis possibility is needed.\nI have the impression that abductees as a group are unusually open\nand intuitive individuals, less tolerant than usual of societal authoritar\nianism, and more flexible in accepting diversity and the unusual experi\nences of other people. Some of my cases report a variety of psychic\nexperiences, which has been noted by other researchers (Basterfield, in\npress). But here too biases related to the effects of their abduction expe\nriences, the particular segment of the abductee population that came to\nme in the first place, and the results, in some instances, of our work\ntogether must be considered. Subtle measures, such as tests of open\nness, intuition, and psychic ability, that might distinguish abductees as\na group from a matched sample of nonexperiencers, have yet to be\ndeveloped or applied in the field of abduction research.\nAn association with sexual abuse has also been suggested in the\nabduction literature (Laibow 1989). But here too errors related to the\nmisremembering of traumatic experiences, or the reverse\u2014traumatic\nexperiences of one kind (abduction) opening the psyche to the recol\nlection of traumas of another kind (sexual abuse)\u2014can lead to falsely\noverstressing the association. I have worked with one woman, for\nexample, who went to a capable psychotherapist for presumed sexual\nabuse and incest-related problems. Several hypnosis sessions failed to\nreveal evidence of such events. But during one of her sessions she\nrecalled a UFO that landed near her home when she was a six-year-old\ngirl from which emerged typical alien beings who took her aboard the\ncraft. For the first time, she experienced powerful emotions, especially\nfear, in the therapy hour. The therapist who referred the woman to me\ntold me that he was \”clean,\” i.e., was not directly familiar with the\nabduction phenomenon and did not suspect that she had such a histo\nry. There is not a single abduction case in my experience or that of\nother investigators (for example, Jacobs 1992, p. 285) that has turned\nout to have masked a history of sexual abuse or any other traumatic\ncause. But the reverse has frequently occurred\u2014that an abduction his\ntory has been revealed in cases investigated for sexual or other trau\nmatic abuse.\nSexual abuse appears to be one of the forms of human woundedness\nthat, at least from the experiencer’s standpoint, has led the aliens to\nintervene in a protective or healing manner. A thirty-five-year-old\nwoman, for example, remembered consciously being sexually abused by\n18″,
“summary”: “Abduction researcher David Jacobs discusses the possibility that alien beings may be interested in human woundedness and play a healing or restorative role. He notes that abductees tend to be open-minded and intuitive individuals, and some report psychic experiences. However, biases related to the effects of their abduction experiences must be considered when studying this phenomenon. An association with sexual abuse has also been suggested in the literature, but errors related to misremembering traumatic experiences can lead to falsely overstressing the association.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 330,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nutter terror and helplessness of his experiences, controlled and beyond\nchoice, yet connected with something greater.\nIn his presentation itself he said that his \”journey\” had enabled him\nto discover his \”place in the universe.\” He had felt abandoned by God\nand reduced to \”nothing more than a sperm sample.\” Yet after his\nregressions he had had \”feelings of tremendous expansiveness.\” In his\ntotal aloneness he had discovered his oneness with God and spirit.\n\”The abduction experience,\” he said, \”allowed me to feel this alone\nness yet to feel totally connected with that one individual source.\” He\nspoke of the \”likeness of God\” among peoples all over the earth who\nshare a common humanity and \”all struggle to understand the myster\nies of the spirit world and our connection with it.\”\nFurther, he went on, \”I began to know on the most cellular level\nthat we are not alone in the universe, that God created many creatures\nin His likeness.\” The alien beings \”are not so unlike ourselves. They\ntoo struggle. They too question existence. They too are inquisitive.\nThey nourish themselves. They procreate and they pass on. They wish\nto be accepted for who they are . . . God created a lot more in the uni\nverse than we can ever imagine,\” he continued. \”Like thousands of\nothers like myself who have had the experience, have seen God’s cre\nation in other forms, I know in the deepest part of myself that the\nbeings are like us in many ways.\” Through his abductions, Peter con\ncluded, he has discovered \”that I am connected to a creation process\nthat is far greater than anything I have ever been asked to imagine in\nany of my other previous exposures to any spirituality.\”\nBetween May and November 1992, Peter told Pam and me later, he\nhad felt at peace, relatively comfortable with his abduction experi\nences, settled within himself and had \”worked out all the pieces\” with\nfamily and friends. But ten days after the Divinity School presentation\nPeter wrote me that since late November he had wished to \”remember\nmore\” and \”go deeper\” and asked to do further regressions. He wrote\nthat he had also passed his national acupuncture examinations. Our\nfifth hypnosis session was scheduled for January 14, 1993. At the\nbeginning of the meeting he said he had \”wrestled\” with it for a time,\nbut felt ready to \”remember something bigger, something broader.\” As\nwe planned the focus of our work for the day Peter remembered a time\nin Hawaii when \”three people\” whom he identified as \”just Holy\nrollers, you know, selling Jehovah’s Witnesses, or something\” came to\nhis home. \”I can still see this woman’s face,\” he said, \”just looking at\nme like she knew something about me.\”\nPeter connected this memory vaguely with an abduction experience\n316″,
“summary”: “In the given text, Peter is describing his abduction experience and how it allowed him to feel a sense of oneness with God and the universe. He also talks about how he discovered that he was connected to a creation process that was far greater than anything he had ever imagined before. Despite feeling at peace after the experience, Peter later decided to do further regressions in order to remember more and go deeper into his experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 331,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nthat had occurred in late August on Nantucket Island. He had been vis\niting a friend, Craig, who leads fire walks. During the night Peter heard\na noise that frightened him, saw lights, and had visions in his mind of a\nbeing floating across the room to Craig’s bed and coming back to Peter\nand saying, \”‘Okay, it’s time to go.’ And we left and we came back.\” In\nthe morning Craig said that he too had heard a high-pitched noise that\nhe chose to dismiss as \”crickets\” but had been afraid to get up to go to\nthe bathroom. Before beginning the regression we reviewed what had\nbeen happening in Peter’s life, especially Jamy’s progress as a therapist\nand their thinking about having children. Peter himself was feeling\nmore trusting, that \”I’m being taken care of on some level\” and \”the\nroad is being cleared for me so I can do my work.\”\nAgain we agreed to use an open-ended approach, not focusing on\nany one episode. Peter’s first memory was of looking out at night from a\ncondominium where he was living in Hawaii at \”this huge ship hovering\nover the golf course.\” At the same time three people, \”like three Jesus\nfreaks or something,\” walked into the door of his living room. \”I think\nthey’re talking to me about God and about religion, and wanting to\nconvert me or something . . . It’s them!\” Peter exclaimed. \”There’s a con\nnection between them and the ship. It’s like their human form. They’ve\ncome again. They’ve come again. I can’t fight ’em. I can’t fight ’em.\”\nHis attention shifted again to Nantucket. He sees a being floating\ntoward Craig’s bed and becomes anxious for him, but \”then it’s time\nto go . . . I’m always cold when this happens,\” Peter said, but also fog\ncame in the room, and though \”it chills me,\” it also \”calms me down.\”\nTwo beings have come for him, but it is \”subtler now.\” A lot of the\n\”formality is gone now,\” and it is \”not necessary to be afraid.\” This is\n\”like a training,\” an \”initiation into accepting what’s really true.\”\nNevertheless, Peter sat on the bed shaking with fear. As if his \”spirit\”\nwere up in the corner of the room, he could look down on his body on\nthe bed. The beings waited for him and \”they are not forcing me.\” He\nis reassured that Craig will be safe.\nPeter’s fear deepened now as he recalled being given a choice of\nwhether or not to accompany the beings, \”to walk through this wall, to\nwalk through this second-floor ceiling.\” This choice seemed to take on\nmetaphoric power in the session, involving, in Peter’s words, the \”free\ndom of going to the next level. It’s the next level of going with them.\”\nHe spoke of a \”great web\” of connection, a \”consciousness of the\nwhole … I am them, and they are me and there’s the ship!\” His\nthoughts returned to the woman at his door in Hawaii who \”kept look\ning at me … I wasn’t ready to accept God or Jesus or something . . .\n317″,
“summary”: “Peter had a regression session where he recalled a memory of looking out at night from a condominium in Hawaii and seeing a huge ship hovering over the golf course. He also remembered three people who walked into his living room and wanted to convert him to their religion. During the session, Peter saw a being floating towards Craig’s bed and became anxious for him. The beings waited for Peter and reassured him that Craig would be safe. Peter was given a choice to walk through a wall or ceiling, which represented going to the next level of consciousness. He spoke of a great web of connection and a consciousness of the whole.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 332,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nWhat frightens me,\” he said, \”is that they took human form when\nthey came to me. They walked right up into my door … It frightens\nme that anybody I could walk into on the street could be a fucking\nalien or something.\”\nPeter’s attention returned to Nantucket as he sat rocking on the\nbed, crouched on his haunches with his knees up to his chest. The\nchoice of whether or not \”to get up and dive\” through the angled wall\nor pitched roof of the house now represented passing through to\n\”‘another dimension’ . . . It’s not the same as like physically walking\nthrough a wall. It’s like stepping into an energy field . . . They didn’t\ncarry me through that wall this time. I walked through it … I’m look\ning down, and I can see that I got up, I took one step, two steps, third\nstep I went into the field. One, two, three,\” he whispered.\nI asked, \”What about the fourth step? Was there a fourth step?\”\nIt is difficult to convey what happened next in the session. Taking this\n\”fourth step\” took on great symbolic power. Meaning and action, past\nand present, physical event and metaphor, seemed to be condensed in\nthis choice, which came to represent willing participation. As he sat on\nthe edge of the bed, Peter was facing \”the terror of accepting, of accept\ning the responsibility.\” At stake was \”a step into evolution, leaving behind\nthe animal.\” He felt that by walking through the wall he could \”tran\nscend time and space.\” He wanted \”to let out a battle cry\” and \”charge,\”\nto \”go with them.\” But the struggle continued for many more minutes.\n\”Nobody can help me,\” he said. \”It’s not even terror anymore. It’s a\nchoice,\” but he was afraid that \”if I make this step there won’t be any\nthing there.\” Unlike in previous abductions the beings \”aren’t going to do\nanything . . . There’s nothing but just this moment in time of me.\” I kept\ntaking Peter to the edge of what loomed as a lonely choice, but could do\nlittle more than be with him.\nThe fourth step took on the meaning of a leap of faith. What if he\nwere to take it and \”there’s nothing there\” he asked over and over again.\n\”What if there’s nothing on the other side of that wall.\” This signified\n\”failure\” to Peter, that \”all this is for nothing, all that went before me is\nfor nothing .. . What if I can’t make itl What if I get stuck! What if I\nonly go halfway! What if I can’t go! How can I trust you?! How can I trust\nthat I can go through there?! What if there’s nothing there?\” Peter kept\nrepeating these and similar questions and I could only encourage him to\ngo more deeply into his doubt and fear. He screamed and moaned and\nhis body began to shake as he approached what increasingly became an\nacute moment of existential choice. The moment lightened a bit when\nhe quipped, \”I’m scared of heights. What if I fall?\”\n318″,
“summary”: “The text describes a session with Peter where he is faced with the choice to take a fourth step through a wall into another dimension. This choice represents his willing participation and acceptance of responsibility for evolution. The struggle continues as Peter fears there may be nothing on the other side of the wall, resulting in failure and loss of trust.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 333,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nFinally, he said, \”I drifted right through this wall.\” But the moment\nlacked conviction and his consciousness returned to the bed. \”Okay,\nI’m gonna get up!\” he said. \”I’m walking, I’m walking! I’m not even run\nning.\” He let out a loud hissing sound as the process reached its climax.\nPeter’s doubt continued. \”I’m bouncing back and forth now,\” he said, as\nhe kept returning to the bedroom to check whether he really went\nthrough the wall. \”Did I go through that wall?\” he asked. I burst out\nlaughing at this. \”It just happened in a split second,\” he said.\nEventually he felt \”totally convinced and calm that I went through,\”\nlike \”Peter Pan,\” and saw the pine trees below.\nOutside now Peter looked down. \”I realize that I’m floating, and I see\nthe ground. I see the side of the house … I see the ship above us,\” he\nsaid, \”and I make my way towards it,\” and \”next I’m in the ship.\” Inside\n\”all the babies are there, all the children are there.\” He was standing in a\nroom that was black, \”like black marble or something.\” Along a curving\nwall of a corridor that seemed like the outer perimeter of the ship, there\nwere little lights at about hip level. He walked into a room where he saw\nthree chairs and a table and \”another chair for me at the end .. . Images\nand images\” were coming, but Peter’s consciousness kept drifting as he\nseemed to want to avoid what occurred next.\nHe saw three beings. One, directly in front of him, had a \”really big\nforehead\” and seemed older than the other two. The one on the left\nwas an alien female. The third being was an alien as well. These were\nthe three who had visited him in Hawaii. Peter was \”there to learn\nabout the future,\” he said. His large forehead was knotted with a kind\nof split in the center. Peter said that \”he’s the same one that oversaw\nall the operations … I feel like he’s smarter, I mean he’s definitely the\nboss.\” The female being was to be his teacher. \”She’s going to be my\nguardian, or something. She’s gonna watch for me. She’s, there’s\nsomething that’s going to transpire. Oh, my God.\”\n\”What?\” I asked.\n\”That we’re gonna . . . we’re gonna fuck.\” Fear, not desire, filled\nPeter at this point, \”I’m going to breed with her,\” he said. \”I’m getting\nthat that’s what this was all about,\” which was communicated to him\nmainly by the old one, whom Peter also called \”Mr. Know-it-all\” and\n\”Bubblehead.\”\n\”I didn’t want to know this,\” he said. \”It just kind of blew me away.\”\nPeter was shocked to be told that the babies he saw upon entering\nthe ship were his alien or hybrid babies and that he was \”breeding with\naliens . . . That’s what my sperm has been doing,\” he said. Peter’s fear\ngrew again, as he considered the implications of what he was discover-\n319″,
“summary”: “Peter had a dream where he felt like he went through a wall and saw himself in a ship with alien beings. He saw three beings, one with a big forehead who was his teacher, an alien female who would be his guardian, and another alien being. Peter realized that he was there to learn about the future and that he was going to breed with the alien female to produce hybrid babies.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 334,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ning. He realized that he had repeatedly made love with an alien female.\n\”It feels like she’s my real wife\u2014I want to say on a soul level. She’s the\nperson that I’m really connected to, and she’s the one I’m going to be\nthere with, or be with, or something.\” This information was communi\ncated to Peter by \”Bubblehead\” and the alien woman herself, and he\nfelt its truth with great conviction. But as he spoke of this Peter experi\nenced his \”consciousness being separate from my physical body, like up\nhere, looking down at myself sitting at this table.\”\nThis was all becoming \”too much\” for Peter. \”It’s not even about\nmaking love or sex,\” but \”breeding with her,\” he said. \”Oh, God, John.\nMy hunch is that this woman is a human also, and that they’ve been\ntaking her eggs and my semen and putting them together and breeding\nthem up there.\” As Peter thought about what he was saying he said, \”I\ndon’t think I can put into words the depth of how shocking, about how\nmuch I’ve been taken aback by what I just saw… The most frightening\nthought for me,\” he said, \”is that she may be an alien and I’m seeing\nher as a human, and that I’m making love with an alien.\” I asked Peter\nwhat was \”so horrible\” about the idea of breeding with an alien. \”They\nwant me to like her as a human would like or love something,\” he\nreplied, \”like I would love making love with my wife … It’s about my\nfeeling of attachment to her and my love for her as an alien,\” he contin\nued. \”What about my life on Earth, John? What about my wife?\”\nPeter spoke, in addition, of a certain physical revulsion. \”I can’t get\nbeyond the fact that they are these horrible ugly creatures that I’ve been\nterrified of with this slimy skin, like cold skin, that I’m making love to …\nI don’t fucking believe I’m making love to an alien.\” Peter talked further\nof his worry about becoming separated from Earth and his \”earthling\nfamily\” and losing his connection \”with all that I love here.\” He became\nconfused as he contemplated \”how many children\” he must have, con\nsidering how many sperm samples had been taken from him.\nDespite his distress at all this, Peter looked upon this process as a\nproject to which he had agreed. \”The first step,\” he said, \”is simply the\ncreation of children, the zygotes, the infants. The second step is the\npairing of the parents,\” an Earth parent and an alien parent. A bond \”is\ncreated between these two so that they can raise the children in a fash\nion of both Earth and alien.\” We talked more of his shock at the idea of\nbeing an \”alien father,\” although he recognized that the hybrid children\nneeded \”a mother and a father… With the advent of the destruction\nof the earth as we know it,\” he said, these will be the children that will\n\”repopulate\” the planet. They are like \”poppy seeds . . . pods\” that will\nbe \”scattered around the earth.\”\n320″,
“summary”: “Peter is an Earthling who has been abducted by aliens and impregnated with their eggs. He realizes that he has repeatedly made love with an alien female, and feels a deep connection to her. However, as he contemplates the idea of breeding with an alien, Peter experiences a sense of revulsion and fear. Despite his distress, Peter looks upon this process as a project to which he has agreed, and sees it as a means of repopulating the Earth after its destruction.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 335,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nIn the light of the strangeness of this information I asked Peter\nabout the level of conviction he was experiencing. \”One hundred per\ncent truth,\” he said. \”It’s about learning. It’s about the future, those\nwere the feelings. It wasn’t just knowledge, but it was real, it was feel\ning.\” We reviewed the staged conference, with the three aliens on the\nthree chairs\u2014the old wise leader, the human/alien female, and the\n\”original alien\” on the right. It was as if they were reasserting his com\nmitment to what he now experienced as \”an arranged marriage\” with\nthe female being. \”It feels like two people that are bonding for a pur\npose that’s bigger than themselves,\” he said. \”If I don’t my race will\ndie out .. . It’s gone beyond taking my sperm. Now it is about do you\nwant to father? Do you want to be a conscious participant in this\nbreeding?\” This decision might have been made \”back ten lifetimes,\”\nhe suggested.\nPeter was convinced that his alien/human mate was the woman that\ncame to his home in Hawaii. She was rather plain, with auburn hair, \”not\nhomely, just kind of neutral in her appearance. Not good-looking. Not\nbad-looking. I don’t really remember her figure that much.\” This led to\na discussion of his struggle to live \”in two parallel worlds.\” In some\nrespects his existence in the other world has a stronger power for Peter.\n\”I’m going more in depth into my reality there,\” he said. \”My biggest fear\nright now,\” he continued, \”is going home and telling Jamy: ‘Well, how\nwas your regression today?’; ‘Well, I saw my alien wife and our kids.’\”\nAs the session was drawing to a close Peter talked about the poten\ntiality of his life’s work and the complex responsibilities he had taken\non. Taking the fourth step, \”walking through,\” represented a deepen\ning of his commitment to the breeding project, especially his fathering\nrole, which included a loving relationship with the female being\n\”because the parenting process is something that comes from two peo\nple.\” It has to do with \”what comes energetically from the parents,\nfrom the feelings, from the connection between parent, between hus\nband and wife, or between mates, and then was transferred to the\nchild.\” Peter stressed the importance of the parenting process for the\nhybrid children after the beings have \”raised embryos\” on the ships, or\nin whatever domain they are growing.\nThis had been a powerful session, and at the end I reviewed what\nhad occurred and raised questions about the literal and metaphoric\naspects of all that Peter had gone through. For Peter it felt that his\nstruggle was concerned, above all, with an evolutionary step, and that\n\”accepting and choosing, consciously choosing, to walk through the\nwall,\” represented his commitment to that step.\n321″,
“summary”: “Peter is convinced that he has been arranged to marry an alien/human female as part of a breeding project. He believes that this decision was made \”back ten lifetimes\” and that his existence in the other world has a stronger power for him. Peter’s biggest fear is going home and telling Jamy about his experiences, and he stresses the importance of the parenting process for the hybrid children after they are raised on ships or in whatever domain they are growing. The session was powerful, and Peter feels that his struggle was concerned with an evolutionary step and that \”accepting and choosing, consciously choosing, to walk through the wall\” represents his commitment to that step.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 336,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nA few days after the regression Peter told Pam that he had gone over\nwith Jamy what we had uncovered in the session and she was \”perfectly\nfine\” with it and supportive. He felt relaxed, trusting, and \”strong\nenough\” to \”go deeper.\” The regressions, he said, had had the effect of\ncutting his \”ego down to size.\” Then, in the place of terror and anger, he\ncould find \”space\” for the connection with the alien beings and the\n\”breeding program.\”\nA sixth regression was scheduled for February 11, four weeks later.\nHoney Black Kay, a therapist who was learning about the abduction\nphenomenon, was present during the session. At the beginning Peter\nreviewed for Ms. Kay what had occurred in the last session and Jamy’s\nacceptance of his process. It had been difficult for him to accept \”the\ndepth of it,\” while at the same time he noted a certain \”absurdity\” in\nwhat he had discovered. \”I’ve gone from a victim role to a participant\nrole,\” he said, and talked about the importance for that shift of over\ncoming his fear of stepping through the wall in Nantucket during the\nJanuary 14 regression. He approached this session with a mixture of\neagerness and anxiety about what he might discover.\nIn the trance state Peter returned first to being on a table \”back when\nthey used to take my semen,\” then to when the three alien/humans had\nvisited him in Hawaii, and back to the experience in Nantucket in\nAugust that we had explored in the last regression. Once again he expe\nrienced the emotions related to his decision to \”go through the wall\”\nand what that had meant for him. Once more he felt the vibrations in\nhis body as he sat on the edge of the bed and the surrender of control\nthat going through the wall had represented. In addition to the breed\ning program he also had experienced a certain \”loss of my identity\” in\nthe discovery that he was, in a sense, \”part alien.\” In the session now, he\nfelt that \”I’m starting to vibrate on that cellular level.\”\nPeter let out a long, loud scream followed by rapid shallow breathing\nas he discovered himself once again on a table, beside which was his\nfemale alien/human partner who said to him something like, \”You’re\ngoing to know later\” and \”this part isn’t so important.\” He felt his mind\nopening up now and experienced the \”freedom of choice to go to any\nmemory I want to go to.\” Once again Peter experienced walking down\nthe corridor to the room with the three beings. They told him that\n\”since I was a young child I had agreed to do this, and I chose to come\nhere [to Earth], and then they first came to me, and I chose to play with\nthe babies, the other beings, the aliens.\” The other aliens \”watched me\ninteract with them, and because I didn’t show any fear, any problem\n322″,
“summary”: “The text describes a sixth regression session for an individual named Peter who had previously experienced abductions. During this session, therapist Honey Black Kay was present. In the trance state, Peter returned to previous experiences including being on a table for semen collection, the visit from three alien/humans in Hawaii, and the experience in Nantucket. He felt a loss of identity as he realized he was part alien. The session ended with Peter experiencing freedom of choice and walking down the corridor to the room with the aliens.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 337,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nwhen I played with them, they asked me if I wanted to continue.\” He\nsaid that he had agreed as a four-year-old child to continue to play with\nthe hybrid children, which he spoke of as \”more of an interaction with\nme just sitting there with them and there’s a communication.\”\nI asked Peter to describe the hybrid children. \”They had big heads,\nand, like, wisps of hair, and they have bigger heads than bodies/’ he\nsaid. \”They have skin that’s kind of like our skin. It’s a little rougher\u2014\nmore fleshy. It’s not like baby fat. It’s like old-age fat, and the arms are\nreally fragile, but they have big bellies. They’re funny. They’re cute.\nThey look like little babies.\”\nWhen the three beings visited Peter in Hawaii they asked him again\n\”if I wanted to continue.\” Although he was not \”ready to remember\” at\nthat time, \”there’s always been a choice I’ve made to go forward.\” A new\nchoice seemed to be developing now, \”something else,\” Peter said, as he\nrecalled being led down a hallway where \”they’re gonna show me things.\”\nAs he walked down the hallway, Peter was shown pictures on either side.\nHe saw nuclear explosions, sections of Europe and the United States\ndestroyed, \”a lot of people burned, a lot of people upset. . . the human\nrace changing\” its \”form\” and \”texture.\” Peter and the woman and the\nthousands of babies they had produced together were \”part of that\nchange,\” of the \”repopulation of the earth.\” I asked Peter why this repop-\nulation was necessary. \”Because of the destruction of the earth, because\nof what’s happening, what’s going to happen.\”\nI asked Peter to say more about that. He said that there was \”a battle\ngoing on\” over who was going to \”get control of the earth\” between\n\”beings from all over the universe,\” not only \”the beings I’m associated\nwith.\” This \”has been going on\” for perhaps two thousand years, he\nsaid, but was now \”all coming to a head.\” It was not quite the same as\n\”good and bad,\” Peter explained, but rather \”different possibilities of\ngoing forward.\” The \”whole reproduction process\” in which he was par\nticipating was playing \”an integral part\” in this unfolding. Peter spoke of\nprophecy, \”revelations,\” and people being \”taken up\” as in the Biblical\nraptures. But to him this had \”nothing to do with religion/7 for there\nwere \”ships in place for that to happen.\” He has looked into \”this black\nvoid\” of the future and seen the earth below \”with people going up …\nIt’s not so much seeing it as knowing it,\” he said. At the same time he\nfelt the \”loss of everybody I’ve ever known, and every connection I’ve\never had to Earth.\”\nPeter objected to the word rapture, preferring to speak \”of the\nbeings coming to help us to the next place of evolution … The slate is\n323″,
“summary”: “Peter’s Journey is a story about a man who has played with hybrid children and been shown pictures of destruction and repopulation. He explains that there is a battle going on over who will control the earth, and that he is participating in this process through reproduction. Peter speaks of prophecy, revelations, and ships in place for the future, but also feels the loss of everyone he has ever known.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 338,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ngoing to be wiped clean,\” he said. \”It’s a new millennium of the earth\”\nthat is \”supporting a whole other world.\” He had experienced a \”bar\ngaining going on\” with \”greater forces actually negotiating the future\nof the planet,\” its \”next two thousand years.\” As he lay on a bed, Peter\nsaw before him naked human beings, standing or \”suspended in ani\nmation.\” He began to comment on his perceptions with words like\n\”weird\” and \”bizarre\” and I asked him to put aside judgments and\ncommentary for the time being and just report his \”raw\” experience.\nThen the year, he thought, might be 2010, and once again Peter saw\n\”people coming up\” during a period of time when \”a lot of shit hap\npens on the earth\” and the ships make trips \”back down.\”\nPeter’s role in all this is to \”make the babies\” with the alien/human\nfemale with whom he has been connected, to bring the whole process\n\”into consciousness,\” and to work with the female in \”taking care of\nthe kids.\” He would become a leader of \”a new, original tribe,\” a \”new\nrace of humans.\” Although Peter said he had accepted the repopula-\ntion plan, he found all this quite disturbing, especially \”the destruc\ntion of the populations of the earth,\” which will happen \”in a blink of\nthe eye.\” Though nothing could be done to prevent all this, Peter said,\non the positive side this evolutionary process could create \”a second\nchance\” for humankind. The hybrid tribe, he said, would come down\nlike \”sections of people\” to be placed in various areas of the earth,\nbasically an advanced \”transplanted population\” with knowledge\n\”from another world,\” prepared to start \”new life … A whole system\”\nwould be transplanted.\nI asked him about the fate of us \”original\” humans. A lot of humans\nwould be left, he said, but plagues, pestilence, and \”all this stuff\”\nwould destroy the \”infrastructure of the civilization of man as it is\ntoday.\” The entire society would crumble. I wondered what I or we\nwere supposed to do with this distressing information. Peter replied\nthat it was \”no coincidence\” that I had been active in the antinuclear\nmovement, which implied the possibility of some sort of preventive\nefforts. But he said we were seeing the future \”on the horizon,\” the sit\nuation was hopeless and he felt \”like watching the ship sink and you’re\non the lifeboat.\”\nPeter felt heavyhearted about all this but resigned at the same time.\nDespite the fixed nature of his vision, which to him felt totally real, he\nsaid that \”on some level there is negotiation going on about the\nfuture\” which was \”about all these different possibilities for the earth\n… If there is consciousness in the universe we have a stake in wherev\ner we are,\” he observed vaguely, and \”if the world comes to an end as\n324″,
“summary”: “In the given text, Peter has a vision of the future where Earth will be destroyed and a new race of humans will be created through the hybridization of humans and aliens. He is tasked with making babies with an alien/human female and taking care of the children. The new tribe will come down to various areas of the earth as an advanced transplanted population with knowledge from another world, prepared to start new life. The fate of \”original\” humans is uncertain, but many will be left and society will crumble. Despite this, Peter feels resigned and heavyhearted about the situation but also believes that there is negotiation going on about the future and consciousness in the universe plays a role in where humanity will end up.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 339,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nwe know it and another, another human consciousness, inhabits the\nearth then we’ve progressed.\” After all, he noted, the alien-human\ninterbreeding was \”interbreeding within our own species on some\nlevel.\”\nThe regression ended here. Ms. Kay noted a certain powerful energy\nshe was feeling in her spine through all this. Peter, seeing our glum\nmoods, said, \”I feel like I ruined everybody’s party.\” He reiterated, nev\nertheless, how powerful his feelings had been and real his \”story\” had\nseemed. The remainder of our discussion concerned the reality status\nof Peter’s prophecy. He resisted some the notion of \”probable realities\”\nand of our power to choose a different future. For in this regression he\nhad gotten the strong sense that \”we’re not the only consciousness\nthat has a say in our future.\” By surrendering control \”to the greater\nforces\” Peter said that he felt \”much freer\” and \”more comfortable.\”\nIn a telephone conversation with Pam three weeks after the regres\nsion Peter said that he was upset afterwards for a while, especially\nbecause he felt so isolated with his information about the \”earth end\ning.\” Nobody wants to know about that, he said, but he continued to\nexperience the evolutionary process he had seen in the regression, with\naliens and hybrids coming down to Earth, as \”very real.\” Peter contin\nued to experience intense new healing energies which he related to his\nconnection with the alien beings, and found he was able to transmit\nthis energy helpfully to other people. He asked her if we could sched\nule another regression.\nWe met for the seventh regression on April 22. Peter began by\ntelling of a session with his therapist in which he had lain on the floor\nin a fetal position, hugged a pillow, cried and rocked, and experienced\nhimself as an alien being or consciousness that had entered a human\nbody. He wondered, \”Who am I?\” and felt he was \”losing myself to\nsome degree … I am an individual soul that just came into this life\ntime\” and entered \”Peter’s body.\” In other lifetimes, past and future,\nhe would be \”something else,\” but \”I was always Peter. I’m always this\nsoul . . . My soul is actually alien . .. I’m not sure what that actually\nmeans,\” he said, whether he was \”created by them or them coming\ninto this body.\” If that were the case, \”then I feel lost, like, who am I?\nAm I just a vehicle for their use? Am I just a machine now? How much\nof this is my free will? It puts a whole other twist on it.\”\nPeter then described in great detail the change he had touched upon\nwith Pam concerning the development of his healing energies. This\ncame about in a class at the Barbara Brennan school when the teacher,\nseeing something in his auric field, touched the side of his head and he\n325″,
“summary”: “Peter’s journey is about his realization that he is an alien consciousness that has entered a human body. He experiences intense new healing energies which he relates to his connection with the alien beings. Peter feels lost and unsure of his identity, but he continues to experience these energies and finds them helpful in transmitting energy to others. He asks for another regression session.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 33,
“original_text”: “UFQ ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\nher father at age four and weeping in the cellar afterwards. Several famil\niar alien beings\u2014she recalled encounters from fourteen months old\u2014\n\”checked me to see if I was hurt, ’cause I did hurt,\” found underwear for\nher (not the \”right ones\”) and \”did up my sandals,\” she told me.\nThere have also been efforts to relate the abduction phenomenon\nto Satanic ritual abuse (Dean, in press; Wright 1993) and multiple\npersonality disorders which, like sexual abuse, are related to psycholog\nical traumas in which the mechanism of dissociation is employed\n(Frankel 1993; Ganaway 1989; Spiegel and Cardena 1991). But it is\nimportant to realize that dissociation is a means whereby the personal\nity copes with a traumatic experience by splitting off part of itself to\nkeep disturbing emotions out of consciousness, thus allowing the rest\nof the psyche to function as well as it can. \”Dissociation\” per se tells\nus nothing about the source or content of the original disturbing expe\nrience. Abductees will use dissociation as a way of dealing with their\nthreatening experiences, i.e., to keep them out of consciousness, and it\nmay even be a prevalent coping device among abductees (Jacobson, in\npress). But the fact that they employ this defense mechanism does not\ntell us anything about the nature of the original traumatic experience.\nI feel sometimes that in the mental health profession we are like the\ngenerals who are accused of always fighting the last war, invoking the\ndiagnoses and mental mechanisms with which we are familiar when\nconfronted with a new and mysterious phenomenon, especially if it is\none that challenges our way of thinking.\nThe first cases that were referred to me in the spring of 1990 con\nfirmed what Hopkins, David Jacobs, Leo Sprinkle, John Carpenter, and\nother pioneers who were investigating the abduction phenomenon had\nalready discovered. These individuals reported being taken against their\nwills by alien beings, sometimes through the walls of their houses, and\nsubjected to elaborate intrusive procedures which appeared to have a\nreproductive purpose. In a few cases they were actually observed by\nindependent witnesses to be physically absent during the time of the\nabduction. These people suffered from no obvious psychiatric disorder,\nexcept the effects of traumatic experience, and were reporting with\npowerful emotion what to them were utterly real experiences.\nFurthermore, these experiences were sometimes associated with UFO\nsightings by friends, family members, or others in the community,\nincluding media reporters and journalists, and frequently left physical\ntraces on the individuals’ bodies, such as cuts and small ulcers that\nwould tend to heal rapidly and followed no apparent psychodynamical-\nly identifiable pattern as do, for example, religious stigmata.\n19″,
“summary”: “The text provides an introduction to UFQ abductions and discusses the various theories surrounding them. The author explains that dissociation is a coping mechanism used by abductees to deal with their traumatic experiences, but it does not provide any information about the source or content of the original experience. The author also notes that mental health professionals may be using familiar diagnoses and mental mechanisms when confronted with a new phenomenon. The text describes the first cases referred to the author in 1990, which confirmed what other pioneers had discovered: individuals were taken against their will by alien beings and subjected to intrusive procedures with a reproductive purpose. These people did not suffer from any obvious psychiatric disorder except for the effects of traumatic experience, and their experiences were sometimes associated with UFO sightings and left physical traces on their bodies.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 340,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nfelt \”something just explode inside my head.\” He experienced intense\nvibratory changes in his body that the teacher and others in the class\nperceived as powerful pulsations in his energy field. After returning to\nBoston, Peter found that for two nights his whole body was \”vibrating\nand shaking.\” One night he awoke hearing a guidance that \”you’re sup\nposed to transmit energy of a certain vibration for people. That’s what\nI’m supposed to be doing.\” Peter had mixed feelings about this.\nAlthough to a certain degree he accepted and had some effectiveness in\nusing his enhanced healing powers, he did not \”have any real desire to\nstand up and say I’m transmitting energy from aliens.\”\nPeter’s intention for this session was to \”open up to a deeper knowl\nedge.\” He had \”come to grips on the physical level\” with the abduc\ntion phenomenon. He wished now to work \”on more of a soul level.\”\nAlthough he felt he was \”on the edge of a deeper understanding,\”\nPeter was also \”afraid to find out what I’m going to learn.\”\nIn the regression his first images were of alien beings in his room, of\nchildren, and of feeling like a baby or fetus, which he found disturb\ning. He felt next that his own body was \”exactly as if I’m in an alien\nbody. My head feels big. My neck is real thin. My body is thin. My fin\ngers are long. My body is low. I have a real thin waist. Everything is\nlong and skinny, and I feel like I’m standing there talking to this other\nalien.\” He was \”one of them,\” and the conversation occurred before he\ncame to Earth. But \”future past\” was \”all the same/’ and he was \”look\ning at the past and the future at the same time.\” Peter knew he could\ntranscend his body, \”receive information and work with them. I am\nthem … It feels like I came here [to the earth] for a reason,\” he said.\nThe conversation was with his alien mate whom he had known for\n\”eons.\” They were saying good-bye, for this was \”the last time we’re\ngoing to see each other in this form … I don’t want to leave her. I\ndon’t want to leave,\” he said. \”I’m starting to be afraid now. It’s all\nnew.\” But he had to leave, for he had \”chosen to do this to help her, to\nhelp all of us.\” The helping project was to impregnate his alien female\npartner \”with my sperm as a human, as a male, as an Earth person.\”\nThen he was \”laying on the table and they’re taking my sperm. But\nnow she’s standing there. She’s looking in my eyes and she’s comfort\ning me.\” There is also \”something that they want to alter\u2014my molec\nular structure or something,\” Peter said.\nAt this point in the session Peter felt mounting fear and screamed\nand moaned loudly as he struggled with his \”willingness to look at\”\nwhatever was to come next. A cold feeling came over him and he expe\nrienced a \”fine vibration\” in his body. Images began to come of vast\n326″,
“summary”: “Peter experienced an abduction where he felt something explode inside his head and intense vibratory changes in his body. He was told by aliens that he was supposed to transmit energy of a certain vibration for people. Peter had mixed feelings about this and wished to work on a soul level. In the regression, Peter saw alien beings in his room, felt like a baby or fetus, and knew he could transcend his body. The conversation was with his alien mate whom he had known for eons, and they were saying goodbye because he had chosen to impregnate her with his sperm as an Earth person. Peter experienced mounting fear and screamed as images of vast landscapes came to him.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 341,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nEarth changes that were to occur before the year 2002 as he lay on a\ntable with \”two aliens off to the side who were talking to me\” while\nother beings were \”working with other people in Europe and Africa\nand in the East. \”But,\” Peter added ambiguously, \”we are the aliens\nwho have come here. We’re the ones that have come here.\” Then he\nfelt he was \”down in the ocean\” as great shifts occurred in the conti\nnental shelf and a great tidal wave engulfed much of the East Coast\nand the Gulf of Mexico swept across the South.\nI asked Peter questions about the source of this information, in\nwhat capacity he was gaining it, and what his role in the process might\nbe. He said that the information had come through the alien beings,\nthat his job was to prepare for the future by changing the \”energetic\nstructure\” or vibrations of people with whom he would work, and as an\nalien in human form to mate with his female alien/human partner to\nproduce a hybrid race. He explained that \”when I’m taken back to the\nships as they’re called, and the semen or the eggs are removed from us,\nus being the human physical body, then they can be used and mixed\nwith our reproductive system.\”\nI observed that from what we had learned the hybrid beings seemed\nrather listless or lacking in life and wondered how they would function\nin a repopulating process. He said that this was, in effect, a false per\nception based on a human perspective and the limits of what we could\naccept. \”They are simply lifeless in your terms . . . They’re really us, the\naliens, and we’re not lifeless. We’re only lifeless in your eyes… We are\nformless. We are not like you,\” Peter continued. \”I’m seeing this as a\nhuman and as an alien at the same time. It is important for you to see\nus as we truly are, which you would interpret as lifeless because it is not\nhuman.\” I was not able to see their \”spirit\” or \”being,\” he said.\nSomehow I was not satisfied with this and wondered how it was that we\ncould not. Peter’s answer was confusing to me, referring to my biases in\nwhat I interpreted as life, \”the embodiment of soul, of God. It is just\nyou are seeing a different species of man, that is all.\”\nI commented upon how \”needing of nurture\” the hybrid beings\nseemed to be. What \”better way\” could there be, Peter said, to get\nhuman beings to \”accept us [he is speaking now in the first person as\nan alien] than to show them us in our most needy form . .. The good\nness in their heart,\” is the \”common theme of all humans,\” he\nobserved. \”The heartbreak is the memory that they too are us, and\nthat they’re connecting with their species so to say.\” Human\nabductees, Peter explained, have an alien identity as well, so that when\nthey connect with the alien children they have created \”there is a con-\n327″,
“summary”: “Peter describes a series of changes that were supposed to occur before 2002, including shifts in the continental shelf and a tidal wave. He claims that this information came through two aliens who were talking to him while he was on a table. Peter’s role is to prepare for the future by changing the \”energetic structure\” or vibrations of people with whom he will work, and as an alien in human form to mate with his female alien/human partner to produce a hybrid race. The hybrid beings are lifeless in human terms but are actually aliens, and Peter believes that showing them in their most needy form is the best way for humans to accept them.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 342,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nflict between remembering their connection with their species of ori\ngin [presumably alien in this context] plus their human connection\nwith that baby, that child, that infant.\” I noted how devastating this is\nfor the abductees, and he agreed that it was \”cruel, in your eyes.\” He\ntoo felt \”split in two,\” and his \”human part is just resisting the alien\npart, the part that knows, the part that has so much information to\nbring here.\”\nLines were being drawn, spokes or tunnels through which people\nwould pass into the future. There will be a \”shift in time,\” and it will\nbe like \”a veil that people are going to walk through . . . The species of\nman will continue,\” Peter said, but in a different form. \”The earth is\ngoing to open up to a place of interaction with other beings,\” includ\ning the hybrid children \”now being created.\” Once the humans who\nare \”part of this plan\” move through time and \”through the shift of\nconsciousness, there will be no anger or hatred or resentment\” among\nabductees who are \”shown their children . .. That which you feel is\ncruel,\” he continued, is just the human mind trying to understand.\” I\nwas not altogether convinced by this, but it seemed time to move on.\nPeter returned to the theme of human evolution and became\n\”scared\” again as he developed a kind of scenario of salvation. \”Not all\nof us can go forward in the new being,\” he said. There would be a sort of\n\”straining of those individuals that won’t fit into the next place.\” The\nchange would be quite beautiful, as consciousness opened \”to a much\nfiner and higher vibration.\” His fear related to leaving behind \”what I\nknow,\” but \”the higher part of me knows that all of those beings, all of\nthose humans that die actually transcend.\” The \”next step,\” Peter said,\nwas \”the process of getting these people ready to move through the veil\nwhen it’s time.\” He saw three forms that would interact without veils\nbetween any of the groups: humans embodied as we are now, a mixture\nof humans and aliens, and the aliens themselves.\nPeter’s vision was of a kind of \”Golden Age of learning and open\nness and opportunity.\” Peter himself remembered that deep inside\n\”almost my soul is the alien,\” and in his embodied form his task has\nbeen to use his reproductive systems to create an intermediary species\nand to \”somehow change the vibrations of other humans that are here\nwhen the changes happen.\” People his age were the \”first generation\”\nin this process. \”Our [hybrid] children are the second generation .. .\nThe scary part,\” Peter said, was \”the radical shift in my waking con\nsciousness\” involved in \”actually embracing the work,\” embracing the\n\”conscious awareness of who I am, at least in this incarnation.\” He\nsensed the \”vastness\” of all this and felt that this information probably\n328″,
“summary”: “The text describes a conversation between the narrator and Peter about abduction and the connection between humans and aliens. The narrator notes how devastating it is for abductees to be separated from their human connections, while Peter feels \”split in two\” due to his alien knowledge. They discuss the idea of a shift in time and the creation of hybrid children as part of an evolutionary process. Peter’s vision is of a Golden Age of learning and openness, where humans, aliens, and hybrid beings interact without veils. The narrator reflects on their own connection to the alien species and the radical shift in consciousness required to embrace this work.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 343,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nwas changing me also in some fundamental way, making me think\n\”beyond just this clinical paradigm of ‘what is the experience.’\” He\nthought we might be on the \”same edge … You’re one of us,\” he said.\n\”You’re one of them.\”\nPeter found this session particularly difficult and was quite with\ndrawn for several days afterwards. He found particularly troubling the\nvivid sense of himself as an alien, which seemed \”crazy\” to him, and\nwondered if other abductees perceived themselves in this way. Pam\nshared some information with him about others we had been working\nwith who had similar dual-identity experiences. He asked to meet with\nme to try to integrate the information that he had opened to in the\nlast regression.\nWe met on May 19, and Peter shared the \”oceans of doubt, despair,\nand questioning\” he had gone through after the last session. We won\ndered together on what plane of reality to view what he had reported.\nHe said that he viewed me as a kind of \”midwife,\” and that after each\nregression he had come to a place of resolution, of \”transformation.\”\nHe was more convinced than ever that \”there’s a power out there\ngreater than me, or greater than us, and they have some control over\nmy destiny and over the planet’s destiny . . . The Western mind, the\nsocial-economic structure that I grew up in, doesn’t hold for me,\” he\nsaid. \”I’m a different man than I was prior to my regressions,\” he said.\nHe is now \”trusting in the universe .. . waiting for a greater call, wait\ning for something to shift.\”\n\”I’m connecting to the beings,\” he said, \”and I have a sense that\nthey’re connected with God, whatever that God is … As intermedi\naries, he said, \”they are doing the same thing that we would do if we\ncame across a species of anything that was on the brink of extinction.\”\nWe would try \”to help them without direct intervention.\” The beings\nwere \”acting with God,\” he suggested, to breed for the \”highest quali\nties of mankind.\” At the same time, he said, they seemed to have\n\”been able to transcend time and space and see what the possible\nfuture evolution of the planet is,\” using \”the mythology of UFOs\” to\nhave us \”realize we’re part of something greater.\” Peter felt forced to\nturn inward, and was planning, he said, a ten-day vision quest, a solo\ncamping trip in Montana at the end of July, to explore more deeply the\nquestions that had come up for him this spring.\nThe remainder of the session was devoted to the practical implica\ntions of the changes that had occurred. He continued to feel isolated\nand alone with his experiences. Though his transformational process\nhad had a certain inexorable quality about it, he feared losing his con-\n329″,
“summary”: “Peter’s journey through hypnosis led him to question his reality and the Western mindset he grew up in. He felt like an alien and wondered if other abductees perceived themselves in the same way. Peter found this session particularly difficult and was withdrawn for several days afterwards. In their next meeting, they discussed what plane of reality to view Peter’s experiences on. Peter viewed me as a \”midwife\” and saw himself as transformed after each regression. He was more convinced than ever that there is a power greater than him and that it has control over his destiny and the planet’s destiny. Peter plans to go on a ten-day vision quest in Montana to explore deeper questions that came up for him this spring.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 344,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nnection with Jamy, and the \”nice secure role in society\” that he would\nhave as an \”educated young man\” and a \”professional\” acupuncturist.\nHe was still seeking the support of his father and sister, but had\nreceived no response from them after he sent videotapes of his talks\nand after they had seen him speak emotionally of his experiences on\ntelevision. He and I, Peter said, \”and other people in this group [of\nexperiencers and investigators] are being pulled away from the safety\nof our normal world into something else, and that’s what’s troubling.\”\nNevertheless, he said, he was committed to continue his work in\nbringing about \”subtle vibrational change in our energy fields.\”\nDISCUSSION\nPeter’s case takes us to the edge of the mystery of consciousness, the\nevolution of human identity, and the apparent purpose of the abduc\ntion phenomenon itself. His regressions seem to contain a progression,\nchanging from more \”standard\” traumatic intrusions to complex spiri\ntual experiences involving the opening or expansion of his conscious\nness and visions of possible human futures. Memories of more purely\nphysical events, especially of one-sided invasive actions by the alien\nbeings, are largely replaced by communications between Peter and the\nbeings that seem to be part of a complex, reciprocal learning enterprise.\nInterestingly, seeds of the next regression seem to have been plant\ned in each preceding one, although the selective processes at work on\nthe part of Peter and the investigator may be operating here. As is\nprobably always the case in this kind of work, the directions of the\ncase’s progression depend on the mutual opening and learning of both\nthe abductee and the investigator. This is not a linear phenomenon,\nlike \”leading\” a witness or client. It is a rich, partly unconscious, inter\nactive or intersubjective emerging, creative in its unfolding and flawed\nin the limitations of its objectivity.\nThere is a curious problem inherent in the notion that the regres\nsions reflect some sort of progression. For most of the abductions\u2014the\nexamination of the Nantucket experience of August 1992 in the fifth\nregression is a clear exception\u2014occurred before Peter and I met.\nTherefore if there is an evolving of consciousness evident in the ses\nsions, it means (1) Peter is perceiving differently experiences that have\nalready occurred; (2) his psyche is bringing into consciousness those\nabduction elements that will serve the current moment of his evolu\ntion; or (3) a more outlandish thought\u2014his changed consciousness is\n330″,
“summary”: “Peter’s case involves abductions and regressions that reflect a progression in his consciousness. His psyche brings into consciousness elements from past experiences that serve his current evolution. The direction of the case’s progression depends on mutual opening and learning between Peter and the investigator.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 345,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nactually altering the nature of the past experiences themselves. Since\nwe do not know in what reality these events have occurred in the first\nplace, it is difficult to choose among these possibilities.\nThere is a problem of tense in the reporting of the sessions that\nshould be noted. Peter and I are talking presumably about events that\nhave occurred in the past. He, however, like most abductees, is reliving\nthese experiences so vividly in the current moment that he speaks in\nthe present tense most of the time. If I adhere strictly to the past tense\nin my contributions to the narrative, I may be introducing a distorting\nvoice. For Peter’s reenactment, his \”live\” communication in the pre\nsent, may be a more accurate depiction of the place of the abduction as,\nsimultaneously, both a real and a psychic event (again, this division may\nnot hold strictly) than my rigorous sticking to a past tense narrative\nform.\nThe first regression focused upon an experience in 1988 in the\nCaribbean in which Peter, and apparently many other human beings\nhe saw on the ship, were subjected to humiliating anal probing and\nthe implanting of some sort of implant which he believed was a track\ning device. Even in this first session, Peter had the sense that he was in\nsome way a willing participant in this process, however traumatic\nthese experiences had been. The second regression and the events sur\nrounding the sighting in Connecticut were particularly shocking to\nPeter’s belief system, for there were independent witnesses of his UFO\nabduction experience. The apparent probing of his brain, though emo\ntionally traumatic, also was connected with Peter’s leadership role, a\ntesting of his capacity to be an intermediary between Earth and the\nalien realm, should the beings choose to manifest themselves more\ndirectly.\nThe third regression, involving a dramatic and highly disturbing\nmemory of the forced taking of a sperm sample, explored the relation\nship between bodily experience and consciousness evolution. Peter\nneeded to experience fully in his body, with all of the accompanying\nterror, the sheer fact of what had happened to him. Only then was he\nable to acknowledge the existence of the aliens themselves and thus\nbecome able to accept what he would subsequently learn through fur\nther communications with them. In the fourth regression we began to\nexplore the mutual longing for connection between the aliens and us,\na relationship of unrequited love, felt most acutely in the contacts\nthrough the eyes. The hybrid breeding process appeared to be select\ning out human loving and caring qualities from our destructive ten\ndencies, From us, the aliens would rediscover a lost emotionality, a\n331″,
“summary”: “Peter’s Journey is an account of a person who underwent regression therapy to recall experiences of alien abduction. The narrative is complicated by the fact that Peter relives these experiences in the present tense, while the therapist reports on them in the past tense. The first session focused on an experience in 1988 in the Caribbean, where Peter was subjected to humiliating anal probing and implanted with a tracking device. The second session involved a sighting in Connecticut, which was witnessed by independent observers. The third session explored the relationship between bodily experience and consciousness evolution, as Peter needed to fully experience the trauma of what had happened to him in order to acknowledge the existence of aliens. The fourth session began to explore the mutual longing for connection between humans and aliens, a relationship of unrequited love felt most acutely through eye contact. The hybrid breeding process was also discussed, as the aliens were selectively choosing human loving and caring qualities from our destructive tendencies.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 346,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ncapacity to feel love in a more embodied form. From them we would\nlearn of a larger reality and open up our earthbound consciousness.\nAfter his fourth regression, beginning in June 1992, Peter became a\nleader among abductees in communicating openly and publicly about\nthe facts of his experiences and their meaning for his personal and\nspiritual growth.\nThe fifth regression was the most complex. Peter’s passage through\nthe sloping wall of the house on Nantucket became a powerful\nmetaphoric expression of a transition of consciousness, a kind of leap\nof faith into another dimension of reality. Once he took the fateful\n\”fourth step\” across the barrier, he opened more fully to his chosen\nparticipation in the alien-human breeding program. He discovered,\nagain with a certain shock and even horror (\”What about my life on\nEarth, John? What about my wife?\”), that he had an alien female\nmate with whom he had been participating willingly in producing\nhybrid offspring for the ultimate purpose of repopulating the earth\nafter \”the destruction of the earth as we know it.\”\nIn the sixth regression Peter discovered that he was \”part alien\” and\nbegan the difficult task of reconciling his human and alien identities.\nThe session was principally concerned with his opening to\u2014and\nimparting information to us about\u2014the coming apocalyptic destruc\ntion of the earth, the cosmic \”negotiation\” that was going on about\nthe future of the planet, and the role he had agreed to play in creating\na race of hybrid beings that represent the next step in human or\nhuman/alien evolution.\nIn the seventh regression, in April 1993, Peter experienced the col\nlapse of past, present, and future, and felt that his consciousness could\ntranscend his body. We explored further the mixture of human, alien,\nand hybrid beings that would manifest on the earth after the changes\nthat were to come. Beyond the destruction, he had a vision of a kind\nof new millennium, a future \”Golden Age\” of openness and learning.\nIn addition to his role in breeding for this step in evolution, Peter felt\nhe was receiving a gift of special energy from the alien source that, as a\nhealer, he could transmit to others toward changing their biological\nvibrations and enabling them to move \”through the veil\” into another\nfuture.\nPeter’s case seems to answer certain questions about what the alien\nabduction phenomenon is really about while, of course, it raises oth\ners. It seems to tell us that alien-human interaction is for the purpose\nof evolution, both biological and spiritual. A new breed or \”tribe,\” a\nhybrid form, is being created between the alien race or races and\n332″,
“summary”: “Peter’s fifth regression was the most complex where he discovered that he had an alien female mate with whom he had been participating willingly in producing hybrid offspring for the ultimate purpose of repopulating the earth after \”the destruction of the earth as we know it.\” He also felt a gift of special energy from the alien source that, as a healer, he could transmit to others toward changing their biological vibrations and enabling them to move \”through the veil\” into another future.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 347,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nhuman beings. Peter, and other men and women like him with a dual\nalien/human identity, appears to be playing a vital role in the creation\nof this tribe or tribes, breeding with an alien or hybrid mate to pro\nduce offspring that would be able to survive in some sort of postapoca-\nlyptic future. At the same time Peter and others like him are\nexperiencing a process of consciousness expansion or transformation\nthat will enable them to move out of a purely earthbound existence\nand become \”children of the cosmos.\” Peter also has a role as a teacher\nin changing the consciousness of other human beings who are partici\npating or will take part in this evolutionary process. Whereas all of this\nseems quite purposive, there is another, more purely relational aspect\nof the process, as human beings and aliens struggle with the task, both\ntraumatic and joyous, of merging their qualities and identities.\nAll of this, of course, poses profound ontological questions. In what\ndomain of reality is this breeding program and Peter’s dual human/alien\nidentity, for example, taking place? Although to Peter and many others\nlike him, the process is all too real, we do not know \”where\” or \”when\”\nany of this is occurring or will happen. We do not even know whether\nsuch words apply. It is as if beings that are semi-embodied and derive\nfrom another dimension, have taken on the task (or have been recruited\nto do so by some other, \”higher,\” intelligence) of becoming embodied to\nthe degree that they can combine biologically with human beings. But\nwe have no knowledge of what this complex process, operating as if on\nthe margin of biology and spirituality, really involves. If it is \”genetic\” at\nall in the sense that we know this word, we have no information what\nsoever about what the genetic alterations that the aliens create might\nbe which could permit our species to merge.\nFrom a purely Western scientific/philosophical perspective all this\nwould have to be dismissed as nonsense. Yet to Peter, whose psycho\nlogical health seems to have been established by my time with him\nand the formal tests he underwent, these experiences are so vividly\nreal, so richly textured and consistent, and accompanied by so much\ncorroborative physical information, that to dismiss them all out of\nhand would, it seems to be me, shift the burden of epistemological\nresponsibility to the side of the skeptic.\nThe same problem of ontological location and definition applies to\nPeter’s apocalyptic visions. Are these true pictures of what is to come\nin a finite time period? Or are these prophetic pictures powerful\nembodiments projected into human minds (for many abductees have\nbeen experiencing them) of what in a biospiritual sense is already\noccurring on our planet in the form of an emerging eco-disaster whose\n333″,
“summary”: “Peter’s journey involves a breeding program with alien or hybrid mates to produce offspring that can survive in a postapocalyptic future. Peter also undergoes a process of consciousness expansion and transformation, enabling him to move out of an earthbound existence and become \”children of the cosmos.\” The process poses ontological questions about the location and definition of reality. Peter’s apocalyptic visions are true pictures of what is to come or powerful embodiments of what is already occurring on Earth in the form of an emerging eco-disaster.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 348,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nimpact is, evidently, having its effects on a cosmic scale? Stated in dif\nferent words, do these images, which affect experiencers like Peter so\nvividly as to seem literally predictive and even depressing in terms of\nthe losses of connection on Earth that they forebode, represent possi\nble futures based on a kind of extrapolation of our current course? Are\nthese, in effect, the offering of choices by a higher intelligence whose\nmethods of intervention are subtle, inviting us to change by offering a\nrelationship with quasi-embodied intermediaries who reveal us to our\nselves at the same time as they change who we are?\nOn August 26, Peter and I did an eighth regression which provides a\nkind of postscript to his case. In the session we explored an abduction\nexperience that had occurred a few weeks earlier, at the end of his\nvision quest in Montana. He remembered a deeply emotional and sex\nually exciting connection with his alien partner, who had assumed a\nkind of appealing hybrid form. This was no longer simply a pragmatic\nexchange, a bringing together of sperm and eggs to create a new\nspecies. It was an enjoyable union, awkward in some ways, between a\nfully embodied human being and another being obviously unversed in\nthe densities of sexual love. Yet Peter felt disgust and revulsion after\nthe experience ended, at the time it occurred, and once again when he\nwas coming out of the trance state in which the experience was\nremembered.\nWhat this suggests is that the alien-human relationship is something\nfar more complex and complete than a program of hybrid procreation.\nIt appears to be a halting, difficult attempt on the part of an intelli\ngence of which we know very little, to create a merger of two species\nwho seem to need and long for something each has to offer the other. It\nis an experiment, which, as far as we can determine, is as formidable,\nfrustrating, and demanding as anything its creator has ever undertaken.\nFor it involves nothing less than bringing races of beings together whose\nprinciple homes until now have been in separate ontological dimen\nsions. Yet, to make the matter still more complex, there is evidence in\nPeter’s reports and those of other abductees that we and the alien\nbeings have derived, or split away, from the same primal source, and\nthat our deep longing for one another grows out of the desire to redis\ncover a lost brotherhood (see the fourth regression, p. 312), to return to\none another, and thus come closer once again to the cosmic \”Home\”\nfrom which, in the experience of Peter and other abductees, we both\nonce emerged.\n334”,
“summary”: “The given text is about an eighth regression session with Peter, where they explore an abduction experience that had occurred a few weeks earlier during his vision quest in Montana. In the session, Peter remembered a deeply emotional and sexually exciting connection with his alien partner, who had assumed a kind of appealing hybrid form. However, Peter felt disgust and revulsion after the experience ended, at the time it occurred, and once again when he was coming out of the trance state in which the experience was remembered. The text suggests that the alien-human relationship is something far more complex and complete than a program of hybrid procreation. It appears to be an experiment, which involves bringing races of beings together whose principal homes until now have been in separate ontological dimensions. There is evidence that we and the alien beings have derived from the same primal source, and our deep longing for one another grows out of the desire to rediscover a lost brotherhood and come closer once again to the cosmic \”Home\” from which we both emerged.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 349,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER FOURTEEN\nA BEING OF LIGHT\nC\narlos* is a fifty-five-year-old man, a husband, and the father of\nthree grown children\u2014two sons and a daughter. Carlos exercises\nhis creativity almost daily as he is involved in drawing, painting,\nthe writing of poetry, drama, academic essays, and a novel; he is\ninvolved as well with theatrical production and direction of plays. A\nfine arts professor, he teaches extremely popular classes in a small\nsouthern college and frequently offers extra courses to meet the\ndemands of interested students. He has contributed significantly to\nthe cultural environment in his county and state by volunteering in\nthe state prison system and working with handicapped children, the\nmentally ill, and the elderly; he also has worked to address regional\nenvironmental issues.\nCarlos wrote to me in July 1992, upon the recommendation of two\nof the men involved with the Allagash (Fowler 1993) account, about a\nperiod of lost time on Easter Sunday in 1990. \”Six (or more) afternoon\nhours disappeared during a hike over a mountain slope\” on the Inner\nHebrides island of Iona located in the straits between Ireland and\nScotland.\nCarlos previously explored his encounter experiences in several hyp\nnosis sessions, involving seventeen hours, with a psychiatrist near his\ncommunity whom we shall refer to as Dr. James Ward. He spent several\ndays with me in August, during which we talked for many hours and I\nconducted two hypnosis investigations totaling six hours. Although I\nuse the term \”abduction\” in our discussion of his experience, Carlos is\nemphatic that the experience is an \”encounter,\” and refers to himself as\nan \”encontrant,\” and not as a victim or an abductee. He infers that in\nsome respects he is a participant, a co-ceptor (rather than a receptor) of\nthe image process and the experience partaken. Carlos believes this\nvariance in language speaks to a difference in the manner by which a\n*This chapter is the result of an unusual literary collaboration between Edward Carlos\nand me. Indeed, he is the co-author of the chapter.\n335″,
“summary”: “Carlos is a 55 year old man who is a husband and father of three grown children. He is involved in various creative activities such as drawing, painting, writing poetry, drama, academic essays, and a novel. He also teaches fine arts classes at a small southern college and volunteers in the state prison system, working with handicapped children, mentally ill, and elderly people. Carlos wrote to the author about a period of lost time on Easter Sunday in 1990 while hiking on Iona Island in the straits between Ireland and Scotland. He had previously explored his encounter experiences in several hypnosis sessions with a psychiatrist near his community, involving seventeen hours. The author conducted two hypnosis investigations totaling six hours with Carlos during which they talked for many hours. Carlos refers to himself as an \”encontrant\” rather than a victim or abductee and believes that he is a participant in the image process and experience partaken.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 34,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nIn short, I was dealing with a phenomenon that I felt could not be\nexplained psychiatrically, yet was simply not possible within the frame\nwork of the Western scientific worldview. My choices then were either\nto stretch and twist psychology beyond reasonable limits, overlooking\naspects of the phenomenon that could not be explained psychologically,\nsuch as the physical findings, the occurrence in small children and even\ninfants, and the association with UFOs\u2014i.e., to keep insisting upon a\npsychosocial explanation consistent with the prevailing Western scien\ntific ideology. Or, I might open to the possibility that our consensus\nframework of reality is too limited and that a phenomenon such as this\ncannot be explained within its ontological parameters. In other words, a\nnew scientific paradigm might be necessary in order to understand what\nwas going on.\nWORKING WITH EXPERIENCERS\nWith this dilemma in mind I approached Thomas Kuhn, author of the\n1962 classic The Structure of Scientific Revolutions, which analyzes\nhow scientific paradigms change, to get his advice about my investiga\ntions. I knew Tom Kuhn since childhood, for his parents and mine\nwere friends in New York and I had often attended eggnog parties at\nChristmastime in the Kuhns’ home. I found the advice that he and his\nwife, Jehane, who is highly knowledgeable in the fields of mythology\nand folklore, gave me to be very useful. What I found most helpful\nwas Kuhn’s observation that the Western scientific paradigm had\ncome to assume the rigidity of a theology, and that this belief system\nwas held in place by the structures, categories, and polarities of lan\nguage, such as real/unreal, exists/does not exist, objective/subjective,\nintrapsychic/external world, and happened/did not happen. He sug\ngested that in pursuing my investigations I suspend to the degree that\nI was able all of these language forms and simply collect raw informa\ntion, putting aside whether or not what I was learning fit any particu\nlar worldview. Later I would see what I had found and whether any\ncoherent theoretical formulation would be possible. This, by and large,\nhas been the approach that I have tried to follow.\nWhen a possible abductee comes to see me, either referred through\nthe UFO network, by another mental health professional, or self-\nreferred upon learning of my work through the media, I explain that I\nregard him or her as a co-investigator. Although abductees understand\nthat I am engaged in research about the phenomenon, I explain that\n2Q”,
“summary”: “The text describes the author’s dilemma when trying to explain a phenomenon that could not be explained psychiatrically or within the Western scientific worldview. The author sought advice from Thomas Kuhn, who suggested suspending all language forms and collecting raw information before forming any theoretical formulation. When working with possible abductees, the author treats them as co-investigators.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 350,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nresearcher-hypnotherapist relates to others in the urology field and the\nway in which an artist/encontrant perceives the phenomenon from\nwithin.\nCarlos’s case touches the edge of several of the mysteries that sur\nround the abduction phenomenon. While shedding light on some\ndimensions of the phenomenon, his experiences open profound new\nquestions. As with so many abduction cases, the objective correlates\nare suggestive and tantalizing\u2014UFO sightings, burned earth where a\nUFO landed, unexplained cuts and scars appearing after abductions,\nand, above all, dramatic photographs of a light beam reaching from\nthe clouds to water in a bay at Iona. But the weight of the evidence\ndepends upon the reported experiences while under hypnosis of a\nhighly intelligent, sensitive, and sincere man, suffering from no appar\nent mental illness or distortion of thinking and perception, who to the\nbest of his ability is seeking to understand the events that have over\ntaken him.\nThe information that Carlos’s case provides can be thought of in\ntwo ways, which at first may seem contradictory: Either he allows us to\ngain insight into technologies that we can only imagine but which a\nmore advanced intelligence has mastered, or we are being opened to\nalternate realities, domains of being which are not part of our accepted\nuniverse. But on closer scrutiny this distinction will appear to have lit\ntle power. For advances in technology and the expansion of our\nnotions of reality are inseparable. What is unique to the investigation\nof the abduction phenomenon, and well illustrated by this case, is the\nnecessity for human consciousness to expand in order to allow us the\ncapacity to conceive beyond our present technological abilities and\nperceptions of reality.\nThrough hypnosis Carlos\u2014he prefers to be called by only his last\nname\u2014has recalled many encounter experiences, beginning from\nwhen he was three and a half years old. It is somewhat difficult to sort\nout the memories of distinct times and places of encounters that\nCarlos has been conscious of throughout his life as opposed to those\nthat were recovered with the hypnosis sessions that began in February\n1992. As an artist, Carlos has a powerful visual sense. This has enabled\nhim to be extraordinarily sensitive to the light and energy transmuting\nforces that are central to his case and perhaps to the UFO abduction\nphenomenon in general. Carlos has had a history of what he calls\n\”visionary\” experiences, that he has become more aware of through his\nalmost thirty hours of hypnosis, and that he is beginning now to asso\nciate with his history of encounters.\n336″,
“summary”: “The text describes the case of Carlos, a man who underwent hypnosis sessions in February 1992 to recall memories of UFO abductions. The author notes that while there are objective correlates such as UFO sightings and unexplained cuts and scars, the weight of the evidence depends on Carlos’s reported experiences under hypnosis. The author suggests that the case provides insight into advanced technologies or alternate realities, but ultimately concludes that human consciousness must expand to allow us to conceive beyond our present technological abilities and perceptions of reality.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 351,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\nIn November 1970, Carlos was invited by an Anglican priest visiting\nhis hometown, who had seen an art exhibit of his on St. Michael and\nthe Fallen Angels, to do a work of art at the Church of St. Michael’s\nand All Saints in Tollcross, Edinburgh, that would also be based on the\nArchangel. After a week in Scotland, the priest arranged for Carlos to\naccompany him to the island of lona. Although he did not quite know\nwhere lona was or how he had ever heard of the place, Carlos felt that\nhe had always wanted to go there. He had images about the monastic\nhistory of the island, images with which he felt a sympathetic associa\ntion. They traveled by train, and on the way there, while painting\nwatercolor landscape sketches from the train window, Carlos felt an\nalmost empathic connection with the land rolling before him and\nfound himself crying, feeling as if \”for the first time in my life I’m\ngoing home.\” Although he had been raised a Roman Catholic, no one\nin his family knew of lona and Carlos himself had no previous histori\ncal interest in it. Nevertheless, he was deeply moved and excited both\nen route to the island and as he arrived there by ferry from the neigh\nboring island of Mull.\nBefore he had left Edinburgh an elderly woman, a well-established\nBritish author who had written several books about lona and various\nhistorical legends about Scotland in general, invited Carlos to her\napartment to discuss his impending journey. The author told Carlos\nthat when he went to the island he should go to the beach by the Bay\nof Seals and sing hymns to communicate with the seals, who, accord\ning to local legend, contained the dead souls of monks who had been\nkilled in the Viking raids. Modern day monks believe that the Scottish\nroyalty, like the monks themselves, who were buried on the island,\nreturned as mermaids (as the seals looked so much like women with\nlarge eyes and long hair coming out of the water). His first morning on\nlona, Carlos traversed the one-mile width of the island, from the town\nof lona to that particular beach, and, \”just for the hell of it,\” sang\nGregorian chants in both Greek and Latin. To his surprise a seal came\nclose to the shore and followed him for what seemed about half a mile\nas he walked along the beach, and it continued to follow him when he\nwalked back. Charmed by the seal’s friendliness and the legend’s\napparent authenticity, Carlos conceded, \”It was a very beautiful new\nexperience.\”\nThe next night he attended a weekly, traditional village dance held in\nthe small schoolhouse gym in the little town of lona; the music began\naround midnight. After about two hours of continuous dancing with\nwomen visiting the island who were staying at the abbey a short dis-\n337″,
“summary”: “Carlos was invited by an Anglican priest to create art at St. Michael’s and All Saints Church in Edinburgh, Scotland based on the Archangel. He traveled to the island of Lona with the priest and felt an empathetic connection with the land. An elderly woman who wrote books about Lona advised him to sing hymns to communicate with the seals, who were believed to contain dead souls of monks killed in Viking raids. Carlos sang Gregorian chants and a seal followed him for half a mile. He also attended a traditional village dance on Lona.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 352,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ntance from the community, he was feeling very free and open, \”very\nwonderful actually.\” With exuberance and an energetic vitality, he ran\nwith chest forward, arms out to his sides \”like a cross,\” down the dark,\nnarrow lane in the heavy, dense, and cold rain to the end of the dock at\nthe edge of the small town, the site of his initial arrival on the island.\nAlthough the night was pitch-black and \”pouring wet,\” Carlos saw, over\nthe sea before him, a pink haze like a bubble, perhaps twenty-five or\nthirty feet across and \”luminous from within.\” The luminous mist\nseemed to form externally before him as a spot growing from within his\nvision. There was a subtle flash to its appearance and then it developed\nlarge in front of him over the water and in the night sky and was even\ntually enveloping. Carlos says that he ingested no intoxicants at the\ndance and that the bubble was so substantial he believed anyone else\nwho would have been there could have seen it, not questioning its real\nity. In \”a second\” he was in the bubble form and the scene shifted.\nHe was now no longer.a thirty-four-year-old man but was a twelve-\nyear-old orphan boy on a beach at the end of the island past the abbey,\nsomewhat far from the dock. With him was a close friend who had\nmodeled for him as St. Michael, as Adam in the Eden story, and as a\nfallen angel. The friend is twelve years younger in \”real life,\” but now\nwas also an orphan and the same age as Carlos in this other reality,\nwhich Carlos calls a \”vision.\” The vision was of the sixth century, the\ntime of St. Columba, who is historically associated with Iona. In the\nvision were two of the monks of the community and the two adoles\ncent orphans whom the monks were raising. Carlos recognized one of\nthe monks as another young man who had modeled for drawings of\nboth Dionysus and Christ for him at home. The second monk he did\nnot then know.\nIn the vision, which to Carlos was altogether real, a small boat came\ntoward shore\u2014a small, squarish beach defined by two large stone\nstructures or \”gates\”\u2014from a larger wooden Viking ship (the Vikings\nhad, in fact, sacked Iona several times during the community’s exis\ntence). The monk who was the man that Carlos knew suddenly fell\ndead on the beach, followed almost immediately by the other child\nwho fell over into his lap \”and I realized he was dead.\” The events\nwere very sudden and it is not clear to Carlos how the two were killed,\nwhether or not, for example, they were shot with arrows. The surviving\nmonk then ran toward Carlos, who jumped off the dune on which he\nwas sitting, and grabbing Carlos by the hand, yelled for him to follow\nhim along the beach. They ran until they fell beside a nearby large\n338″,
“summary”: “Carlos had a vision while running down a dark, narrow lane in the rain. In the vision, he saw a pink haze that grew from within his vision and eventually enveloped him. He was then transported to a different reality where he was a twelve-year-old orphan boy on a beach at the end of an island. In this vision, he had a friend who modeled for him as St. Michael, Adam in the Eden story, and a fallen angel. The two were raised by monks who were also in the vision. A small boat came towards shore from a larger Viking ship, and one of the children died suddenly. The surviving monk ran towards Carlos and grabbed his hand, urging him to follow him along the beach.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 353,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\nstone jutting out of the beach on the dune side of one of two huge\nrock formations that acted as a natural gateway to the beach. As they\nfell, the monk with his cape \”fell over\” Carlos to protect him (Carlos\ndid not know if he was alive or not). The Vikings, \”thinking we were all\ndead,\” ran by the survivors and up from the beach into the fields. The\nvision ended with a blackout and Carlos found himself standing on\nthe dock soaking wet, at which he returned to the small hotel where\nhe and the priest were staying.\nThe next morning, before they left the island to return to Edinburgh,\nCarlos felt compelled to return to the Bay of Seals where he sang chants\nagain \”to see if the seal would come back.\” The morning was overcast and\nstormy, the rain having continued all night and into the day. Carlos\n\”climbed out over a treacherously wet peninsula of large boulders and rocks\nto stand overlooking the dark waters which seemed to boil in a great\nupheaval beside me. With the storm all around me, I sang the ‘Dies Irae’\nand the Asperges Me’ from the Gregorian chants. A huge, white sea lion\nwith large, white tusks rose up out of those black waters and scared the hell\nout of me. I didn’t understand this. Everything was too much!\”\nCarlos returned to Edinburgh and completed his project, Michael’s\nTriumph, painting a series of translucent hangings on chiffon and satin\nthat captured the qualities of light on the island and depicted a pas\nsage from the Apocalypse. Included in the hangings were several life-\nsize male nudes representing the fallen angels displayed behind the\ncentral figure of the Archangel Michael. For almost twenty years, the\nchurch authorities displayed the large hanging (measuring twenty-five\nfeet wide and about ten feet in depth, with each panel hanging about\nseven feet in height) for two months each fall, from St. Michael’s Day\nto All Saints’ Day, during the time of an annual pilgrimage to the\nchurch from other parishes throughout Scotland.\nTwo months after Carlos returned to his hometown the young\nmonk who had saved him in the vision showed up on his college cam\npus as a freshman and came to his office to inquire about taking art\ncourses with him. Carlos reacted with amazement and disbelief. The\ntwo felt instantly that they knew each other and a friendship ensued.\nThe realization that he had somehow in his vision been able to look\ninto the future affected Carlos deeply and reinforced his determina\ntion to return some day to Iona.\nCarlos is of mixed Spanish, Scottish, Irish, German, and German-\nJewish extraction. His surname is somehow related to the Spanish\nArmada and its demise in the Irish/Scottish Hebrides perhaps off the\n339″,
“summary”: “The text describes a vision that Carlos had while on the island of Iona. In the vision, he saw a being of light falling from the sky and protecting him from the Vikings. After the vision ended, Carlos felt compelled to return to the Bay of Seals and sing chants to see if the seal would come back. While there, he encountered a huge white sea lion that scared him. Carlos returned to Edinburgh and completed his project, painting a series of translucent hangings depicting the qualities of light on the island and a passage from the Apocalypse. Two months after returning home, the monk who saved him in the vision appeared on his college campus as a freshman and they became friends. The realization that he could see into the future reinforced Carlos’ determination to return to Iona someday.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 354,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nisland of Mull next to Iona. He grew up in a small village in western\nPennsylvania in a Catholic family. His parents, young adults during the\nDepression era, were hard workers who retained their ardent Catholic\nfaith. Each parent, raised on a farm, especially valued schooling since\nthey were able to attend and achieve an education through junior high\nschool, as was typical in small town and rural life in the early part of\nthis century. Carlos’s sister, ten years older than Carlos, and like her\nparents a faithful Catholic, married when Carlos was a child. She and\nher husband had four children and they remained in the small town\nwhere she and Carlos were born. When Carlos was sixteen his father, a\nsmall town entrepreneur and eventually a laborer on the railroad, died\nduring a working day of a heart attack, having had a history of ciga\nrette smoking. Confronting death has been continuous in Carlos’s life,\nand this event drastically affected him. To begin with, Carlos had to\ngo with the mother and sister to the county coroner’s morgue to iden\ntify his body, which was a traumatic experience. \”I had never been in a\nmorgue before. Seeing my father on a slab, on a table, and my mother\nscreaming, crying, and kissing him even, I just collapsed on the floor\nand cried.\” But Carlos’s mother went on to manage their country all-\ngeneral and grocery store until her retirement, then assisted in the\npreparation of dinners for his only sibling’s catering service.\nCarlos was encouraged by his family to pursue an education, partic\nularly in art education, and he completed three degrees and the equiv\nalent of a fourth\u2014including an MFA degree, having concentrated in\npainting and sculpture; the equivalent of a second MA degree in art\ntherapy; and a Ph.D. in comparative arts. He credits his developing his\nnatural artistic ability to his sister’s influence and encouragement.\nCarlos married when he was twenty-six and after he completed his\nPh.D., he and his wife, a mathematics teacher, moved to a university\ncommunity on a mountaintop in the South where they raised their\nown three children. Although teaching full time, Carlos continued to\navidly pursue his own creative productions.\nThroughout his life Carlos has suffered from respiratory difficulties\nrelated to various allergies. When he was a year old and had respiratory\npneumonia, a nurse informed his parents that he was clinically dead.\nHis frantic parents rushed him to a hospital, where a low pulse rate was\ndiscovered and he was placed in an oxygen tent. Under hypnosis with\nDr. Ward, Carlos recalled the feeling that \”the child I had been, died\”\nand \”the light creature\” he had been previously \”took over the dead\nbaby’s body . . . Coming into the body was very painful,\” Carlos says.\nHe experienced intense \”resistance to taking on a body … I love having\n340″,
“summary”: “Carlos is an artist who grew up in a small village in western Pennsylvania in a Catholic family. His parents were hardworking and valued education, which they achieved through junior high school. Carlos’s father died when he was sixteen, and this event drastically affected him. He went to the county coroner’s morgue to identify his body and collapsed on the floor after seeing his father on a slab. His mother managed their country store until her retirement and assisted in preparing dinners for her sister’s catering service. Carlos was encouraged by his family to pursue an education, particularly in art education. He completed three degrees and the equivalent of a fourth, including an MFA degree in painting and sculpture, a second MA degree in art therapy, and a Ph.D. in comparative arts. He credits his developing natural artistic ability to his sister’s influence and encouragement. Carlos married when he was twenty-six and raised three children with his wife, who is a mathematics teacher. Throughout his life, Carlos has suffered from respiratory difficulties related to various allergies. When he was a year old, he had respiratory pneumonia and was clinically dead, but was revived after being placed in an oxygen tent. Under hypnosis with Dr. Ward, Carlos recalled the feeling that \”the child I had been died\” and \”the light creature\” took over his body.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 355,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\na body,\” Carlos pronounced but then added, \”but I did not want to\ncome [to Earth]. The body is prone to so many problems. The body\nreacts to everything. It is like a jellyfish on the beach; every stimulation,\nevery incoming microbe. The cellular structure is continually shifting\nand changing. Growing up was hard. Aging is hard. All the things the\nbody goes through. And, it is never still, never truly peaceful.\”\nUnder hypnosis, Carlos described the sensation of reentering his\ninfant body around age one. \”I felt like I was sliding into it, like you\nput on socks and shoes and trousers. I would pop into the fingers and\npop into the toes and pop into the muscles. It was painful and it hurt.\nI did not like the feeling of it; I thought it was messy; I thought it was\nnauseating; I thought it was disturbing. It was a fat, grubby little baby\nthat could not do anything. It had no real presence. It was such a dif\nferent dimension. It was such a descending.\”\nIn a hypnosis session with Dr. Ward, Carlos recalled feeling that\ndespite the pain of becoming embodied again around age one, he\nsomehow \”volunteered to come to physical Earth … I chose to accept\nthe body,\” he said. When I asked him why he had \”agreed,\” he spoke\nof his responsibilities as a teacher and an artist. He is deeply troubled\nabout the failure of human beings to treat \”their potentialities very\nwell\” and has been concerned all his life by our predatory destruction\nof the \”Earth garden.\” Using art, he is teaching \”‘the aesthetic of tran\nscendence’ .. . Through art processes I am helping people to be more\nempathic that they might better understand and identify with those\nthings that are not of themselves, so that they won’t destroy them.\”\nThe first encounter experience Cados recalled occurred in the late\nsummer or early fall of 1940, when he was three and a half years old, in\nassociation with a display of aurora borealis (northern lights). Such\nevents were quite uncommon in Pennsylvania, and Carlos recalls the\napocalyptic reaction of some of his neighbors. The experience was\nawesome for Carlos too and has remained with him powerfully all his\nlife; he says the spectacle of the colored lights in the sky affects the\nway he paints as an adult.\nAs a child, Carlos was so intrigued by this event that he did not want\nto go to bed. \”I was angry because my parents made me go to bed even\ntually. I thought it was the most significant experience of my entire\nyoung life and I was told to get dressed in my pajamas and go to sleep.\nBut my dad worked on the railroad and awakened at four-thirty A.M. in\norder to be at work by six o’clock. I did not get in bed immediately, how\never. Instead I went and looked out the window. Then I yelled at my\nparents, ‘Mommy, Daddy, I see an angel.’ My dad yelled back, ‘That’s\n341″,
“summary”: “Carlos is a being of light who does not want to come to Earth because the body is prone to problems and reacts to everything. He describes feeling like he slid into his infant body around age one when he returned to physical Earth. Despite the pain, Carlos \”volunteered to come to physical Earth\” to fulfill his responsibilities as a teacher and artist. The encounter with the aurora borealis in 1940 was an apocalyptic experience for Carlos that has remained with him powerfully all his life and affects the way he paints as an adult.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 356,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nnice. Now, you get in bed.’\” The child, Carlos, could not understand his\nparents’ attitude on \”the most important day of my entire life.\” The\nangel image was \”a yellow light or a yellow haze\” that moved toward\nhim and he associated it with the blond-haired, androgynous angel stat\nue he had seen under the family Christmas tree which fascinated him.\nAs a child he used to play with the statue of the angel as if it were an air\nplane, making it fly around at the base of the tree and land on the limbs\nor on the top of the manger. The angel was the most important image\nof his recollections of that season.\nUnder hypnosis Carlos recalled that out of the \”amorphous yellow\nangel shape\” there emerged \”one of the skinny little white creatures\nwith the big eyes,\” a type of alien being he has seen in several hypnotic\nregressions. \”It was a little creature like myself, about my height. It was\nskinny and it had a large head for its body and it had very large eyes. The\neyes were almond shaped, catlike.\” The eyes were \”brilliant blue some\ntimes, as if they were illuminated from within.\” The creature was \”bald,\nno hair, no features on the body. I was not sure about the hands. I never\nfelt they were quite hands like my hands although I have seen this crea\nture several times.\” Instead of fingers it seemed to have \”claws or pincers.\nI am never sure if there were two, three, or four digits, but it seems to be\ntwo.\” Later Carlos felt that he might be confusing the \”hands\” of the var\nious creatures he is aware of, who he feels might be categorized into four\nraces or species types. He senses that the hands he referred to are most\nlikely those of larger robotic creatures which actually vary in shape and\nform depending on the functions performed. He feels that the various\nspecies are interrelated and co-functional.\nThen Carlos recalled how as a child he lifted \”in the air in a mirror\nimage of the small creature\” and went out through the window and\n\”flew\” with the being. \”It took me all over the hills around my home\nand flying was to me, wonderful. I just thought it was great fun. I even\nonce turned over on my back and then returned to the regular posi\ntion.\” He flew beside the creature and seemed to be held and pro\npelled by the energy of the light in which they were immersed. \”I was\naware of distances. I was aware of movement, of color as deep hazes in\nthe sky. I was aware of distant stars. There were lights beyond the stars\nand planets, way beyond.\” Sometimes he feels he has intermixed this\nmemory of flight with memories of being lifted and transported\nthrough a light tunnel from one site to another, such as to the interior\nof a craft. Flying is a recurring motif of some of his more vivid dreams.\nAs he took his \”tour of the farming neighborhood,\” Carlos had the feel\ning that he had done this before, \”before I was a little kid, pre-creature,\”\n342″,
“summary”: “Carlos, under hypnosis, recalls a yellow light or haze that moved towards him and associated it with an androgynous angel statue he had seen under the family Christmas tree. The angel was the most important image of his recollections of that season. Carlos also remembers lifting \”in the air in a mirror image of the small creature\” and flying with the being, which took him all over the hills around his home. He feels that the various species are interrelated and co-functional. Flying is a recurring motif in some of his dreams.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 357,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\ni.e., before he had become embodied with human countenance. It was an\n\”awesome [a word Carlos uses frequently in our discussion] experience\”\nto go like this \”back to the light.\” Carlos finds it difficult to describe the\nquality of this experience of metamorphoses and transubstantial bodily-\nmaterial changes in form and energy, an experience he has had during\nother encounters. He feels that he literally \”dissolves\” or \”cellularly dis\nassembles\” through a painful process of \”breaking from material form into\nthe light energy,\” i.e., he becomes the sky or the light itself, which \”per\nmeates everything.\” The creature accompanies his return to \”the energy\nlight place. It took me back to where I had come from\u2014before I came into\nmy body, before I became a body\u2014which was light, an energy light\nplace.\” The creature itself, he said, \”is only a form of light, emerging from\nout of the light.\”\nAlthough geographic in one sense, the experience of the light was\nalso \”out of space. It was not space/time.\” I asked him where his con\nsciousness was located in the experience. \”I was consciousness; the\nexperience was consciousness, a pure soul experience. Soul is the end\nlessness of it,\” he said. \”The essence of the experience is of an energy\nwhich is pre-form.\” Carlos also tried to describe the \”beauty\” of the\nmovement. He was still talking of the experience from age three and a\nhalf, but I suspected he may have brought in associations from later\nabductions. Carlos is adamant that the event was as he described it and\nthat what came up in this hypnotic session was not an intermingling of\nassociations from various experiences. He also says that other later\nexperiences affirmed this imagery of the light from the first hypnotic\nsession. \”This transformation was from my second hypnosis session.\nThe return to the light-energy form at age three and a half later was part\nof a reinstruction to assist me in reaccepting the original intent of\naccepting human form. The experience of the light reoccurred at least\nin three hypnotic sessions.\”\nCarlos observed, \”You are within the universe’s energy. You are that\nmovement of energy and light, but you are aware of the ‘spacelessness’ of\nit. The word ‘spacelessness’ is as close as I can come to an objectivity of\nany kind … I think I’ve tried to paint that feeling or sensation actually\nwithout knowing I was painting it. It is like swimming under water. You\ncan see forms, and you can see distance, and you can see light. But you\ncannot see your body, \”four body is water anyway, so if you can see beyond\nthe scope oi the body then that is what it was like.\” The experience was\n\”joyous, one of the most breathtaking experiences I have had in my life.\nI think I have painted this light all of my life. I mean literally.\” Carlos has\nfrequently created large art works\u2014oil paintings and mixed media draw-\n343″,
“summary”: “Carlos describes a transformative experience he had before becoming embodied with human form, where he dissolved into the light energy and became one with it. The experience was out of space and time, and he was consciousness itself. He describes the beauty of the movement and the sensation as being like swimming under water, where one can see forms and distance but not their own body. The experience was joyous and one of the most breathtaking experiences of his life.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 358,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nings\u2014of skies, clouds, and vistas. These paintings and drawings have cul\nminated in an exhibition entitled Lightfall first presented in November\n1992; the entrance piece is of a photograph of a lightfall taken on his sec\nond trip to Iona during a period of a loss of consciousness.\nWhen he was five, Carlos again developed respiratory pneumonia\nwith a high fever and near coma that threatened his life. As his doctor\nthought his infections were related to allergies (and possibly also a\nresult of his continual exposure to cigarette smoke), his parents took\nhim across the state to Philadelphia for tests. In the course of his hos\npitalization, Carlos \”had over two hundred, perhaps as many as four\nhundred pricks on my skin\” to test for possible allergic agents. In the\nmiddle of the testing he developed measles which resulted in his being\nquarantined so that his parents were not allowed to visit. This was a\ntraumatic period for him.\nUnder hypnosis with Dr. Ward, Carlos recalled what might have\nbeen an out of body experience during this illness in which he was vis\nited once again by three or four little creatures with large eyes like the\none that had come to his house when he was three and a half. He\nreturned once again to a place of light, energy, or power from which he\ncould look down on his body.\nCarlos attributes his recovery from pneumonia to his experience of\nthe application of a healing light energy beamed into his body by the\nalien creatures. He describes the process as \”like laser beams coming\ninto my body through the soles of the feet and the hands, and possibly\nthrough the sides of the lower torso, radiating throughout the whole\nbody, expanding and changing color as the light grew to fit the whole\nbody interior, thereby healing it.\” At the point where the fever broke\n\”the yellow interior core, which was surrounded by an orange mass fur\nther surrounded by a hazy pink-mauve-red color array, and then the\nhealing light was edged by very crisp blue and green bands at the inner\nsurface of the skin. The green and blue edge was the breaking point,\nthe cooling so to speak. Then my body reacted again after this long,\nlong illness.\” At this point, finally, the creatures \”brought me back. I\nwent into the body.\”\nIn the hypnosis session, as in the experience itself, Carlos felt an\nintense reluctance to \”come back\” to his body. \”I was crying and sob\nbing not to come back to this life, to this awareness. But the creatures\nbrought me back.\” Carlos recalls continuing to cry and scream as he\ncame out of the session, during which he had had considerable diffi\nculty breathing and experienced the sensation of itching and changing\n344″,
“summary”: “Carlos is an artist who has created paintings and drawings inspired by his experiences with lightfall. He had a near-death experience when he was five years old due to respiratory pneumonia, during which he felt visited by little creatures with large eyes. Under hypnosis, Carlos recalled this experience and described it as an out of body experience in which he was visited by the same creatures who healed him with a healing light energy beamed into his body. He attributes his recovery from pneumonia to this experience.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 359,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\nbody temperatures. \”I was crying and then I was angry. My emotions\nwere running all over the place.\” As he walked down the hallway, leav\ning Dr. Ward’s office to go to the bathroom at the other end of the\nbuilding, Carlos felt fierce and wild to the point where he was afraid\nhe could kill someone, \”like a lion. I felt shamanistic.\” With long,\nshoulder-length hair, Carlos looks rather leonine.\nCarlos recalls no other abduction-related experiences from his child\nhood or adolescence. But from his undergraduate years at a state teach\ners college in western Pennsylvania to the present, he has had a number\nof them. When he was still a student, while attending a family reunion,\nhe saw \”a huge\u2014baseball field in size\u2014round, flying craft, shaped like a\nsaucer, upside down on top of another saucer, separated by a dull metal\nlic-like band, of windows probably, around the center of the outer cir\ncumference. It was, other than the window band, highly reflective and a\nshiny silver. Most of my relatives and I were out in the yard, other than\nmy mother, grandmother, and aunts who were in the kitchen. The space\ncraft stayed in one spot without moving for at least twenty minutes, long\nenough for everybody to look at it, long enough for me to go into the\nhouse, drag my mother out on the porch to look at it. Then the ship took\noff and was out of sight within seconds in a clear, straight, silent streak.\”\nA year later he saw a large fireball one night, \”bigger than my car\nbut not as big as the spaceship\” a mile from his home. \”The fireball\nflew parallel alongside my car but out in the field and some feet up in\nthe air, and then it shot back through the woods, splintering into four\nsmaller lights, which broke away in four directions as it disappeared.\”\nAt first Carlos thought it must be a meteor, but it did not behave like\none and he was nonplused by its appearance. He does not remember\nstopping, but arrived home two hours later than he should have. He\nhas recalled a few sketchy details of an abduction experience in rela\ntion to this episode.\nCarlos’s most distressing abduction memories, marked sometimes\nby nausea and other physical symptoms, are those that have involved\nhis children\u2014he and his wife have two sons, who are now twenty-eight\nand twenty-six, and a twenty-four-year-old daughter who recently mar\nried. Carlos wept in my presence when he recalled the trauma of being\nunable to protect them in their youth. \”I am paralyzed and they take\nthe boys from my arms,\” he laments, trying to control his sobbing. He\nsays he has seen his daughter on a ship as a little girl \”reaching out to\ntouch some of the instruments and I did not want her to do that. I was\nso scared about her touching them!\”\n345″,
“summary”: “Carlos is a man who has experienced multiple abductions throughout his life, starting from his undergraduate years at a state teachers college in western Pennsylvania until present. He recalls seeing a huge, silver, saucer-shaped spacecraft during a family reunion and a large fireball a year later. His most distressing experiences involve his children, where he was unable to protect them and felt paralyzed.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 35,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\nmy first responsibility is to their health and well-being. The overall\ninvestigative and therapeutic approach I use has evolved over the past\nthree and a half years and is still changing (Mack 1992). I do an initial\nscreening interview, which generally lasts about one and a half hours.\nDuring this session I obtain a history of possible abduction-related\nphenomena and learn as much about the person and his or her family\nas I can. Sometimes additional family members, who may or may not\nbe experiencers themselves, will be interviewed.\nAbductees may have a great deal of conscious recall of their experi\nences without hypnosis. One nineteen-year-old man remembered the\ndetails of an abduction at age four in our first interview. He told anx\niously of being \”picked up\” from a clearing behind his home by gray\naliens at midday, and taken into a spaceship. He was able to describe\nthe saucerlike UFO and the beings themselves in great detail. On the\nship he was unable to move and was forced to lie down in a cubicle\nwhere he was bathed in laserlike light and a skin sample was taken with\na cylindrical instrument. After this he was returned and told to \”run\nalong now\” down a path to the apartment complex where he was living.\nBut often abductees say that there are vast areas of their lives that\nthey strongly feel are outside of conscious recall and yet powerfully\naffect them on a day-to-day basis. Although they generally know that\nthese experiences may have been traumatic and that their recollecting\nthem will be disturbing, the majority of abductees I have seen elect to\ninvestigate their experiences further. It is far more difficult, they have\nfelt, to have major episodes of their mental lives and experiences\nunavailable to them than it is to confront what they sense has hap\npened, however disturbing the events may prove to be.\nThe inducement of a nonordinary state, a modified form of hypnosis\nin my cases, seems to be highly effective in bringing abductees’ walled off\nexperiences into consciousness and in discharging their traumatic\nimpact. I do not quite understand why this is so dramatically true.\nAbductees seem to move readily into trance, although I know of no\nstudy that has compared them for hypnotizability with other groups,\nespecially other trauma survivors. Sometimes the simplest or most mod\nest of relaxation techniques is all that is needed to bring back many\nmemories. It is as if hypnosis undoes, in a kind of reverse mirror-imaging\nof the original altering of the psyche’s consciousness, the forces of repres\nsion that were imposed at the time of the abduction.\nThese repressing forces are felt by the abductees to be much more\nthan their own self-protective defenses. They may feel that as much as\nninety percent of the energy that kept them from remembering was\n21″,
“summary”: “The text describes the investigative and therapeutic approach used by David M. Mack in his research on UFO abductions. The approach involves an initial screening interview, which lasts about one and a half hours and includes obtaining a history of possible abduction-related phenomena and learning as much about the person and their family as possible. Abductees may have conscious recall of their experiences without hypnosis or may feel that there are vast areas of their lives that they strongly feel are outside of conscious recall but powerfully affect them on a day-to-day basis. The inducement of a nonordinary state, a modified form of hypnosis, is highly effective in bringing abductees’ walled off experiences into consciousness and discharging their traumatic impact. The repressing forces that keep abductees from remembering are felt to be much more than their own self-protective defenses.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 360,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nCarlos suspects that his health problems, including his allergies and\nrespiratory illnesses, are related to probes and implants from his abduc\ntions. He has had two nasal septum operations because of breathing dif\nficulties, frequently gets sinus and respiratory infections, and\ncontinually takes over-the-counter medication to keep his nasal pas\nsages clear. When Carlos was in his forties, a tumor was removed from\nbehind his right eye, which he attributed at the time to leaking asbestos\nin his work area at school but now suspects is related to probing and\nimplantation during his abductions. He believes that his eye surgery\nimpaired his ability to focus and has forced him to need glasses. He also\nquestions the cause of a later hard growth on his forehead outside the\narea of the interior tumor. Several years ago a mark or bruise on his\nlower body was diagnosed as cancerous. The cancer went into remission\nafter an operation, but Carlos attributes the remission to the transmu\ntation of light energies that he experiences through gardening and daily\npainting with watercolors at sunset and also relates it to the energies\ntransmitted to him by the abduction process.\nCarlos believes that identifying with other species in his abduction\nexperiences also helps create and develop ecological values. The out\ndoors has appealed to Carlos since his childhood\u2014\”I played in nature\na lot. I grew up in the woods, playing the Tarzan myth\”\u2014and he has\nalways had a strong connection with animals. Dogs and cats were con\nstant pets in his youthful country home. He had two horses during his\njunior high and high school years and spent hours riding in the hills of\nPennsylvania. \”I think I am really good with animals. I feel we commu\nnicate.\” He is surrounded with dogs and cats in his adult life, which\nfollow him on daily walks around the lakes, in the open fields, and\nthrough the woods near his home. Carlos supports animal rights and\nhas spent much time working for environmental awareness.\nIn his hypnosis sessions with Dr. Ward, Carlos recovered some\nmemories of the Iona episode, which entailed two significant encoun\nters, and he has recalled further details in lengthy conversations and\ntwo regressions with me. For several reasons, it is difficult to obtain a\ncoherent, temporal narrative of the encounter. Carlos’s way of think\ning tends to be nonlinear with associations that move about in time.\nFurther, a collapse of space/time order or structure is common in the\nexperience and recall of encounters, but this is particularly so in\nCarlos’s narratives. In the case of an experience as rich in images, sen\nsations, and emotions as the Iona encounter, a precise order of events\nis virtually impossible to establish. Where such narrative order seems\npossible, I have stayed with it. Otherwise the basic themes of these\n346″,
“summary”: “Carlos is a man who has experienced abductions and believes that his health problems are related to probes and implants from those experiences. He has had two nasal septum operations due to breathing difficulties, frequently gets sinus and respiratory infections, and takes over-the-counter medication to keep his nasal passages clear. Carlos also suspects that a tumor removed from behind his right eye is related to probing and implantation during his abductions, and believes that his eye surgery impaired his ability to focus and forced him to wear glasses. He questions the cause of a later hard growth on his forehead outside the area of the interior tumor and attributes the remission of a cancerous mark on his lower body to transmutation of light energies through gardening and daily painting with watercolors at sunset, as well as energies transmitted to him by the abduction process. Carlos believes that identifying with other species in his abduction experiences helps create and develop ecological values and has a strong connection with animals. He is surrounded by dogs and cats in his adult life and supports animal rights and environmental awareness. Carlos’s narratives of his abduction experiences are nonlinear with associations that move about in time, and a collapse of space/time order or structure is common in those narratives.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 361,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\nexperiences, which covered approximately a six-hour period, are set\ndown in a sequence that seems logical or appropriate but is not neces\nsarily temporally correct I will begin with those events that Carlos\nremembered consciously.\nWhen Carlos returned to lona twenty years after his first visit, in\nApril 1990, he had professional reasons to do so\u2014research on the\nChristian hymns and poetry of St. Columba and the imagery’s possi\nble relation to Druidic poetry honoring the earth and the feminine in\nnature\u2014but his personal wish was \”to validate the visionary experi\nences.\” Carlos thought that if he could find a particular cave that had\ncome up in a hypnotic regression a year after his first visit to lona, or if\nhe could find remnants of the stone gate, neither of which was present\non any maps of the island, it would verify both his vision and his\nregression experience. (In the regression, he and the young monk had\nhidden, crouching low in a small cave on that black, damp night.)\nCarlos planned to spend only two days at the most on lona. But car\ntrouble on Mull over the Easter holiday forced him to extend his stay\non lona to about ten days. And thus the encounter that is the center\npiece of this case occurred.\nHis first day on the island, Carlos climbed on the rocks he had seen\nin the vision. He felt that he knew intuitively where the cave was,\nthough he had not seen it on his first trip. The water was high. He saw\nfissures in the rock but could not find the cave. He thought to himself,\n\”I just imagined this,\” but reported \”it troubled me terribly.\” He took\na few photographs and left. A night or two later he returned when the\ntide was low (\”I’d never thought about the tide\”), walked around the\ncliff in one of the rock structures, the one nearest the large stone on\nthe beach he had fallen beside, \”and there was the cave.\” He entered it\nand \”hunkered down\” inside the cave as he had in the vision. The\nimpact of this discovery was powerful for Carlos. He \”felt great\”\nbecause this meant to him \”that my visionary experiences were real,\nthat they were validated, and that I was dealing with truth.\”\nOn Easter Sunday, April 15, after Carlos had been on lona for three or\nfour days, he started a journey across the mountainous island to St.\nColumba’$ Bay, a three-hour walk from the village past the Bay of Seals,\nin order to obtain green pebbles which he intended give to his children.\nHe started off at noon, in order to make it back before dark, climbing over\nthe plains to a mountain summit in the central western portion of the\nisland. He reached a plateau near the top of the island and walked perhaps\nthirty to forty steps off the path to urinate against a ledge. When he turned\nback toward the path he found that he was strangely confused and\n347″,
“summary”: “Carlos, a researcher with an interest in Christian hymns and poetry, returned to Lona after 20 years for personal reasons. He planned to spend only two days on the island but extended his stay due to car trouble. On his first day, he climbed on the rocks from his vision and found a cave that matched his memory. This discovery made him feel validated and that his visionary experiences were real. On Easter Sunday, Carlos went on a three-hour walk to obtain green pebbles for his children. While urinating against a ledge, he became confused and disoriented.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 362,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ndazed, even dizzy, and he had trouble walking. Everything looked differ\nent and he did not recognize his surroundings, although he realized he was\non the island. At first he could not find the path and when he thought he\nhad found it he did not recognize where he was on it. Shortly he realized\nhe was going in the opposite direction he intended\u2014down rather than up.\nWhen he turned around to continue his progress up the mountain, he\nobserved that probably two or three hours (\”watches don’t run on me so\nI do not ever carry watches\”) had passed and it was too late to be able to\ncomplete the five- or six-hour trip he had planned to St. Columba’s Bay\nand still be back before dark. Deciding he would go the next day, he head\ned back, somewhat stumbling as he was still in a trance state, and soon\narrived at the maercher, a kind of field above a beach, that overlooked the\nBay of Seals.\nFrom this field he saw over the bay before him a great, long, peach-\ncolored shaft of light descending from the thick clouds to the surface of\nthe water. It seemed to him \”miraculous, awesome, eerie, and uncanny.\”\nWhen it struck the water, the shaft made a huge peach-colored circle\nfrom which peach-colored mist rose. He saw thousands of sparks inside\nand outside of the circle \”jumping all over the water like the sparklers\nthat kids get on the Fourth of July\” (Later during hypnosis he described\nthe beam as a \”lightfall,\” a \”tunnel\” connecting to a spaceship.)\nRemembering he had his camera with a close-up lens hanging around\nhis neck, he shot a picture, focusing on the water while walking back\nwards so as to get as much of the beam, the clouds, and the circle on\nthe water’s surface in the picture as possible. Carlos describes this as\n\”the most incredible, natural event I have ever seen.\”\nI have seen his photograph, which includes smaller light shafts radi\nating downward off the main one to the water that Carlos had not\nnoticed at the time. The picture was taken with slide film. After a print\nwas made, Carlos took it to two colleagues in the physics department at\nhis local university. At first they speculated that the beam could be a\nsolar pillar, but then ruled that out on the basis of its shape, the wide\narc, and the haze and spark activity in and above the water where the\nlight struck. Also, Carlos calculated that, at that time, the sun would\nhave been setting farther to the northwest than the beam was located.\nCarlos himself teaches photography and does not believe that it was a\nsunbeam, and does not refer to it as a \”beam\” or \”ray of light,\” but\nrather, as a \”lightfall.\” The more senior of the two physicist colleagues\nlooked up Iona and reported excitedly to Carlos that St. Columba had\nseen such a light too.\nAfter taking the picture, a light came over and enveloped Carlos\n348″,
“summary”: “Carlos was on the island and had trouble finding his way back to his planned destination. He stumbled upon a field above a bay and saw a peach-colored light descending from the clouds to the water. The light made a huge circle and thousands of sparks jumped around it. Carlos took a picture with his camera, focusing on the water. After developing the film, he showed the picture to two colleagues in the physics department at his local university. They speculated that the light could be a solar pillar but ruled it out based on its shape and location. Carlos believes that the light was a \”lightfall\” and not a sunbeam or ray of light. One of his colleagues looked up Iona and reported that St. Columba had also seen such a light.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 363,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\nand he \”blanked out,\” falling toward the ground. He is not certain if\nthis was the same light he saw or another that was directed at him, but\nthe color was the same pink-peach. When he \”woke up\” it was after\ndark and he was sitting on the beach \”about a hundred or more yards\naway in a complete daze.\” Although he could not see the beam of\nlight anymore, he did see a cloud \”that was glowing and pulsating with\nan orange light.\” The sun had set already. He took another picture\n(which shows small, short light beams coming from the cloud). Then\nhe started back toward the town, walking in the darkness. He took yet\nanother picture, but the light glow was dimmer and the rays were\ngone. Remarkably, immediately thereafter Carlos had no memory of\nany of these events. He walked over the mountain to St. Columba’s\nBay, and, grinning, said to me, \”and I got my green pebbles.\” In fact,\nhe had no recollection of the light beam until four months later when\nhe looked at the slides from the trip for the first time.\nThe actual encounter, as recalled under hypnosis, began with a shift\nof consciousness after Carlos urinated and he experienced himself\nascending to and in through the bottom of a ship in a laserlike tunnel\nof light. On the ship he found himself facing \”a sweet little creature\”\nwho took him along passages on the ship. At the beginning of the\nencounter the creature seemed to draw him from one enclosure to\nanother by reaching out its arm. Several types of alien beings were\ninvolved in his encounter. There were \”little light creatures\” like the\none who accompanied him through the ship and escorted him down\npassageways. \”They scurry around dronelike, very busy, and pay no\nattention to me\” once within the structure, and they performed vari\nous functions. Their heads were round and white, with no hair, \”like a\nbald person.\” He perceived their eyes as \”bright, deep luminous blue,\”\nrather than black which is more commonly reported by other encon-\ntrants; Carlos explained, however, that the color changes, and it is not\njust a matter of perception. \”The color has to do with communication\nand control.\”\nCarlos reported that the large eyes sometimes look as if they have\n\”goggles\” over them, especially when they are seen at night or out\ndoors, which might be part of or parallel to the eye structure. \”There is\nsome confusion to me about whether this is actual ‘flesh’ or if what I\ndescribe [under hypnosis] are in fact goggles or a part of a helmet.\” A\nclose-fitting helmet appeared in a later hypnotic session; prior to that I\nasked him to describe the eyes, and \”it is possible I was describing\neither or both. It is like looking through thick glasses, but I see their\nmaterial, their viscous flesh. Their eyeballs or lenses are transparent so\n349″,
“summary”: “Carlos had an encounter with a being of light that he described as pink-peach in color. He woke up after the encounter and saw a glowing cloud in the sky. Carlos took several pictures, but he had no memory of the event until four months later when he looked at the slides from the trip for the first time. The actual encounter began with a shift of consciousness after Carlos urinated. He found himself on a ship in a laserlike tunnel of light and encountered various alien beings. The large eyes of the beings sometimes appeared to have \”goggles\” over them, and a close-fitting helmet was seen in a later hypnotic session.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 364,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nit seems black to people in the dark.\” Behind the \”goggles\” Carlos has\nseen a vertical slitlike pupil, which he describes as catlike, and a quite\nwide circular iris \”with browns and reds moving around,\” narrowing\nand widening, contracting and expanding \”not unlike our eyeball.\”\nThe changes of color seem to \”go all around the circle of the iris.\”\nTo Carlos the creatures do not fit a stereotypical description, and\nsome whole species seem androgynous. In his examination experi\nences, Carlos has found that there is frequently a larger, \”most likely\nfemale,\” entity who seems to control some of the programs (she\ncalmed Carlos when he became afraid in one session). He described\nher as gray, but said often the haze about her is changing colors, \”radi\nating roseness, mauveness, pinks, and orange.\” There is \”always a mist\naround her . . . She is thin, resembling the little ones, only she is taller\nand therefore appears more elongated; she has the same eyes and there\nis hardly a nose and hardly a mouth.\”\nCarlos described rooms of varying sizes on the ship as having curved\nceilings and passages between them. One room he called \”a rotunda;\nthe room is large.\” Another had \”a lower half and an upper half\” with\n\”a lot of electrical-like ceiling lines, like the veins in a brain. On the\nside between these halves were window or screen areas which were all\naround the center of the space. They could walk on that balcony and\nlook out, it is like a two-way mirror; it offers a projection place or a\nscreen as well. It is as if these window/screens are made of a combina\ntion of metal/crystal/mirror/glass.\” If he were to represent this in art,\nCarlos said he would create a cloudscape or landscape on suspended\nplastic sheets, one in front of another. He had done works on chiffon\nwith acrylic earlier, after his work in Edinburgh, utilizing similar mate\nrials, which he suspects may be related to this perception of the screen\nwhich doubles as a window. He continued describing the room,\n\”There is a balcony level at these windows with a railing. From the\nbalcony there are slanted surfaces on the tops of machines which\nextend from the floor level of the balcony and railing down to the floor\nbeneath. At the base are desks, yellow-beige in color, with instruments\non panels at the desks. Small creatures are busily moving around in\nthe lower space or they are seated at the controls at the base of the\nslanted walls.\” Carlos recalled walking on the balcony and looking out\nof the windows that ran horizontally.\nDuring the experience in Iona, as in other abductions, Carlos expe\nrienced intense physical pain, fear, and nausea. Most disturbing to\nCarlos were large, robotlike creatures with large, black eyes that\nappeared to have reptilian and insectile facial qualities and insectile\n350″,
“summary”: “The text describes an alien abduction experience of Carlos, where he saw vertical slit-like pupils, wide circular irises with moving colors, androgynous creatures. The larger entity seemed to control some programs and was described as gray with changing colors. Rooms had curved ceilings, passages between them, and two-way mirror window/screens. Carlos experienced intense physical pain, fear, and nausea during the abduction.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 365,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\nbody characteristics. \”I don’t have any problems facing the little ones\nthat are so blissful, or the taller ones, but the ugly ones scare and\nrepulse me,\” he said. The reptile-faced, insect-bodied robots were\n\”brought forth\” by the female entity to perform specific functions.\n\”She is like a doctor/philosopher/psychologist of sorts. This is an oper\nation, but it is more than merely a physical examination,\” he says.\nThe instrumentation \”fucking hurts the nerves,\” he said. But, he\nadded, \”it is not the cutting; that is not the hurt. It is your own fear\nthat you do not know what is happening, because although it has hap\npened before and you sense this, you forget previous times to some\nrespect although memory is awakened during your contact with them,\nand you see these robotic machines coming at you that look so weird\nand strange.\” Nausea, Carlos said, comes when the fear becomes too\nintense, particularly in relation to the reptilian machine. \”I see it as\nthis creature that scares me and I get nauseated, and the nausea is\nfrom the fear. It is not from what they are doing . . . The robotic crea\nture, like the female-type entity, has a pink or rose haze around it. I’m\nafraid of it; it is monstrous. It has an insectian quality in its body with\nreptilian facial features. It comes directly at you … I look away. It is\nlike a larva inside the leather\u2014a hard, dark, scary machine. We see it\nthis way because we are interpreting its surface as flesh which seems to\nbe a leather/metal combination. The robot is an operational function\ning mechanism, perhaps a biomechanical creature; it is a mental con\nstruct of theirs. They can form it, and then we can perceive it.\”\nBecause the looming perception of this creature in our first hypno\nsis session nauseated Carlos, I suggested he block it out and continue\nwith other aspects of the experience we were pursuing. Once out of\nthe hypnotic trance, however, he stated that he wanted to face his\nfears in a hypnotic session, and to a large degree, this was why he had\nsought my assistance. It was important to him to face his fear of these\nrobotic creatures; he did not feel fear with the other species. The nau\nsea and fear had persisted from his very first hypnotic regression, he\nsaid, during which he could not speak at all, but previously it had\nalways been related to the examinations or to those scenes involving\nhis children and their separation from him. In our second hypnosis\nsession he was able to confront these perceptions in detail and move\nthrough this part of the experience.\nIn spite of the distress associated with this encounter, Carlos simul\ntaneously experienced this Iona encounter as purifying, enriching, and\neven ecstatic, a paradox which is consistent with other abductees’\nexperiences as they are described in many researchers’ theses.\n351″,
“summary”: “The given text describes a hypnotic session where a man named Carlos confronts his fear of robotic creatures that were brought forth by a female entity to perform specific functions. The reptile-faced, insect-bodied robots scare and repulse him, but he wants to face his fears in a hypnotic session. Despite the distress associated with this encounter, Carlos experiences it as purifying, enriching, and ecstatic.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 366,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nThis aspect of his experience is best conveyed in his account of\nevents surrounding the vision of peach-colored light. After Carlos took\nthe first picture of the lightfall, he walked backwards while looking\nthrough the camera lens to get another fuller image that would include\nthe clouds above the bay. Then he recalled that the light, perhaps a\nbeam, came over him and he felt a \”tingling\” in his body and started to\nfall down. He fell backwards in what seemed a brilliant flash of light ini\ntially, \”with my hands up to protect my eyes from the light… I was sur\nrounded by this huge circle of peach-pink mist just dancing and moving\nall around me, and then I was taken up or lifted upward into the ship\nand I think I might have been nude but I’m not sure. I was another\ntime. I don’t know how the nakedness happened when it did.\” He had\ndifficulty here distinguishing among his memories of various encoun\nters; he knew that nakedness was a condition of his examination at\nsome point in the encounter phenomenon.\nAs he was going up through this beam of light he saw \”the edge of\nthe ship in the clouds\” and \”went in again through the bottom.\” After\nthis, within the craft, he saw a group, perhaps between five and nine,\nof \”the little white creatures.\” They were standing in a \”white, shiny,\nluminous haze … I knew they were trying to teach me something.\nThe eyes were the last thing I saw, those blue eyes, and then they com\npletely disappeared into the fog or mist. They went through a whole\nprocess of color changes before they totally hazed out into light and\nthis was beautiful.\” The mention of fog made me wonder if he was\nreally on the ship at that point. \”I am,\” Carlos said. \”The haze was in\nthis vessel.\” Later, Carlos expressed his sense that the empathic nature\nin perceiving was part of the message; throughout his art teaching\ncareer, he has always stressed that it is essential to identify with the\nsubjective nature of the \”objects\” involved with the creative work.\nEarly in our second hypnosis session Carlos expressed feeling\nintense sensations as in reliving the experience with the light he per\nceived its transformative nature. Initially I confused this reference to\nlight as indicating the beam coming over him when he was \”shot back\nup.\” However, attempting to clarify these experiences later, Carlos\naffirmed that there was a difference between the light experience in\nwhich \”a sort of physical, cellular, molecular change occurred in my\nbody\” as he was taken up into the craft and \”that ecstatic experience\nwhich seemed transformative, also physical but with an intent and\nwithin a spiritual dimension. The ecstatic aspect of this experience,\nalthough similar in some manifestations, was meditatively provoca\ntive.\” He described \”beautiful\” tingling feelings that grew into a full\n352″,
“summary”: “Carlos had an abduction experience where he saw a vision of peach-colored light. After taking a picture, he walked backwards while looking through the camera lens to get a fuller image. He then felt a \”tingling\” in his body and started to fall down. He was lifted up into a ship and saw a group of little white creatures standing in a luminous haze. The creatures’ blue eyes completely disappeared into the fog, and Carlos felt intense sensations as if reliving the experience.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 367,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\norgasm in which his body went into a convulsive spasm lasting nearly\nhalf a minute before an interruption occurred in the process while he\ngasped, moaned, screamed, panted, and even growled. The intensity\nof his reaction caused the bed on which we were doing the regression\nto shake violently. After this experience subsided Carlos was \”in dark\nness\” but could \”see the light.\” He resisted coming back from this sen\nsation but his consciousness was already actively returning at my\nsuggestion. He continued for a while to feel tingling sensations as we\nspoke and he described an \”alive\” feeling or vital peace. \”It is life!\” he\naffirmed.\nIt is possible to think, as Carlos does, of any abduction experience in\nterms of the transmission of information\u2014from the aliens, or whatever\nthey may represent, to the experiencer; from the experiencer to the per\nson selected to report the information (myself in this case); and, finally,\nfrom the reporter to his readers or listeners. In each instance the\nreporter selects and interprets among the various data, stressing some\nbits of information over others, which itself is a kind of interpretation.\nIn Carlos’s case information about the technobiologies involved in the\ntransmutation or metamorphosis of the body-as-matter into forms of\nenergy seems to constitute the core meaning or central importance of\nhis story. This is potentially of great significance for our understanding\nof such matters as how human beings are taken through walls or win\ndows on the way to the ships or how their bodies can be taken through\nspace. What is most remarkable to me is the extent that Carlos has\nbeen \”shown,\” or otherwise let in on, how this process works. Why he\nhas been given this information remains mysterious. It seems fitting\nthat he is an artist who is deeply resonant with light phenomena to\nbegin with. But that does not tell us very much. The April 15, 1990,\nabduction on Iona was particularly rich in information regarding these\nprocesses. And Carlos indicated this is a worthwhile place to pursue\nour investigations.\nThere are two periods in the Iona encounter that are noteworthy in\nthis respect. The first occurs as the light beam comes over Carlos at\nthe start of the second part of the abduction when he is being taken\nup into the craft. The second relates to some sort of crystal instrumen\ntation on the ship. Carlos says that the crystalline machinery has come\nup in some sessions with Dr. Ward. It seems to have do with\ntelevised/projected imagery of a miniature holographic nature, in\nwhich particular and multiple personal life scenes are played out while\nhe watches.\nCarlos identifies \”sparks of light\” that are \”essential little cores of\n353″,
“summary”: “The given text is about an abduction experience of a man named Carlos who had a convulsive spasm during the encounter. The experience caused him to feel tingling sensations and an \”alive\” feeling or vital peace. The author suggests that information about the technobiologies involved in the transformation of body-as-matter into forms of energy is the core meaning of Carlos’s story, which could have significant implications for our understanding of human beings being taken through walls or windows on their way to ships or how their bodies can be taken through space. The author mentions two periods in the Iona encounter that are noteworthy in this respect: the first when the light beam comes over Carlos at the start of the second part of the abduction, and the second related to some sort of crystal instrumentation on the ship.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 368,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nbeing-energy\” with the lightfall itself. After the beam of light came\nover him\u2014which he regards as connected to sexual energy; as, for\nexample, the frenzied orgasm he relived during hypnosis\u2014his body\nseemed to go \”in layers . . . expanding and contracting in the mist.\”\nHe felt a vibratory tingling sensation in his body and then the sense\nthat \”my body is dissolved or diffused into its transparency . . . The\nbody just dissolves and goes up. Then I am transparent. I have a sense\nof the interior transparent shell of the body which is not part of its\nphysicality but yet it is connected. It is the shape and mold and form\nof the physicality.\” He continued, \”The molecular structure, cellular\nstructure of the body, just goes out into the light … It is the transfor\nmation from one state of being into another state of being, but you\ncarry the core of a residual shape … it is like a ghost image. The\nimage is the memory of the body, and it is clear and it is there and it\nhas form and it shoots (moves with a certain intense direction and\nstrength); I shoot; I go up. I’m head first.\” I asked where he goes then.\n\”I go into the light, and the light is molten-core, volcanic, liquid fire,\nbut it is light and it is white and my transparency is adaptable to that\nand there is a silver clarity to my shooting up.\” The light is \”like a vis\ncous membrane that you go through, but it is not a solid thing. It is\nreceptive (the body as to the experience of the energy change), and I\ndon’t know; it is like I envision a female orgasm (would be).\”\nAs he ascended and entered the vessel, and went fully into the light\nwithin the craft, it became orange, yellow, and white, a kind of \”spec\ntrum of color.\” After this he was in the \”rotunda\” in the spacecraft,\nentering at the balcony level. He believed he probably ascended alone\nthis time, but saw ten or twelve of the small, white creatures once he\nwas in the craft. Carlos then found himself in the large, instrument-\nfilled room previously described, with many busy creatures all about\nhim. His presence was not acknowledged by any of them, so he had a\nsense of anonymity and there was a lack of expectation or anticipation\nregarding him. He was, however, guided by one of the creatures down\na ramp to a lower level where there was a kind of black, marblelike\nplatform base or narrow hallwaylike floor around a central, circular\nplatform upon which were crystal structures. The floor resembled a\n\”dance floor\” composed of \”dense matter.\” It was not solid but he\ncould stand on it, feeling that he was standing on open space beneath\nhim in the black, dense matter. The floor in this circular floorway was\nin the interior of the room but around the outside of the platform.\nAlso on this lower level, he saw little \”desks\” with buttons like com\nputer technology on the outer edges of the large, high-ceilinged room.\n354″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a person’s experience during an abduction. The person describes feeling their body dissolve and becoming transparent as they are lifted into a spacecraft. They see a variety of colors and creatures in the spacecraft, but feel anonymous and unacknowledged by the other beings there. The person is guided down a ramp to a lower level where they stand on a \”dance floor\” made of dense matter and see little desks with buttons.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 369,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\nLittle creatures were sitting at these and were involved with the\nmachinery. A higher balcony area with windows could also be seen\nabove them; the balcony with its own walkway opened toward the\ninside but had a railing. The walkway or balcony ramp surrounded the\nentire circle and had exterior windows.\nCarlos had been on a kind of table which was also \”a block of crys\ntal\” within which or upon which he was situated, depending, he clari\nfies, on the aspect of the investigation performed on him. The female\ncreature, described previously, was present and \”like a spiritual doctor\”\nand brought forth the reptilian-faced, insectile-bodied, or robotlike\nentities who in turn were to perform \”an operation\” that was achingly\npainful and was carried out by an instrument Carlos described thus:\n\”Whatever these crystals are, metal-like more than glasslike, there is\nlight. I can see it [one of the particular crystal instruments used in the\nexaminations]. It is like a squared tube of crystal with the sides lopped\noff so that at the ends, each tube appears eight-sided, but it is big in\nthe middle and little on the edges, like it is mitered. And then the end\nof it is shaped like a step-pyramid. It shoots laser light into the body,\nbut it feels like a needle because it hurts, and it resembles a needle.\”\nCarlos defined some differences in the seemingly overlapping\nexpressions of memories that appeared in his hypnosis sessions. \”The\nfollowing situation as described is from another time other than the\nIona experience in my later life; I think it is from when I was a child at\nfive years old with pneumonia. In the previous paragraphs where the\n’sketchy details’ are mentioned, I believe I described what probably are\nrelated memories, in particular to the encounter when I was a young\nman seeing the fireball. One recall under hypnosis seems to provoke\nmore than one memory simultaneously, but some of the processes of\ntransformation differ, apparently for various purposes or intentions.\nThere are subtle differences depending on the function of the meta\nmorphosis or the investigation which I have come to believe is also\nmetamorphic, i.e., that functional changes are introduced. Those who\nfocus on the examinations only provide a simpler interpretation of the\nexperience, a surface explanation that is more easily ascribed. The\ncrystal ‘table’ was used during examinations, at least once, but proba\nbly each time an examination occurs. It is possible that other ‘encon-\ntrants’ refer to a table and even remember a table because it is more\npertinent to our regular life experience, i.e., that that particular sym\nbol comes forth and we infer it as a table per se . . . The large crystal\nstructure, however, is located in the center of the lower rotunda area,\nand is a different mechanism; it is operationally and functionally dis-\n355″,
“summary”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\nLittle creatures were sitting at machines. A higher balcony with windows was above them. The walkway or balcony ramp surrounded the entire circle and had exterior windows. Carlos was on a crystal table during examinations, which involved reptilian-faced, insectile-bodied, or robotlike entities performing an operation that was painful and carried out by a laser light instrument. The crystal table was used during examinations, but the large crystal structure in the center of the lower rotunda area was a different mechanism. Carlos described some differences in memories that appeared in his hypnosis sessions, which he believed were from when he was a child with pneumonia and a young man seeing a fireball. The crystal table was used during examinations, but the large crystal structure in the center of the lower rotunda area was a different mechanism.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 36,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthe result of an outside turning or switching off of memory by some\nthing the aliens themselves do. According to the abductees, the aliens\nwill frequently communicate to them that they will not, or should not,\nremember what has occurred. Sometimes it is explained that this is for\ntheir own protection, and indeed, especially as in the case of small\nchildren, ongoing conscious recall of painful or traumatic experiences\ncould interfere with daily life (for example, Jerry, chapter 6). The expe\nriences may feel that they are specifically disobeying the admonitions\nof the alien beings, with whom they often feel connected or allied on a\nvery deep level, when they cooperate with me in recalling their abduc\ntions. This requires reassurance on my part that no harm, to my\nknowledge, has ever come from recalling these experiences when done\nin an appropriately supportive context.\nIt has been suggested that the experiences’ sense that they are \”not\nsupposed to\” remember these events, and the alliance they often feel\nwith the alien beings, are manifestations of the \”Stockholm syn\ndrome,\” in which a hostage or victim comes to sympathize with the\nperpetrator(s) as a means of retaining some agency in an intolerably\ncoercive situation. This analogy is useful in facilitating the experi\nences’ initial expressions of outrage; however, it does not hold up as\nwe move through deeper levels of uncovering. As I believe is clear in\nthe case material, abductees come to feel a more authentic identifica\ntion with the purposes of the whole phenomenon than occurs, for\nexample, in hostage situations.\nThe economy and history of remembering in the abduction phe\nnomenon is one of its most interesting aspects. Detailed recall of\nexperiences that were never in conscious awareness may be triggered\nyears, even several decades, after the event by something seen or heard\nwhich may bear only a minimal relationship to the actual abduction.\nWhat combination of abductee/alien factors determines the timing of\nrecall, including when the experiencers elect to investigate their histo\nries and who comes to tell their stories, remains to be understood fur\nther. The information presented in this book will necessarily be biased\nby these factors.\nThe type of hypnosis or nonordinary state I employ has been modi\nfied by my training and experience in the holotropic breathwork\nmethod developed by Stanislav and Christina Grof (Grof 1985, 1988,\n1992). Grof breathwork utilizes deep, rapid breathing, evocative\nmusic, a form of bodywork, and mandala drawing, for the investiga\ntion of the unconscious and for therapeutic growth. In its emphasis on\nthe breath, the Grof method has much in common with ancient medi-\n22″,
“summary”: “Abduction refers to the result of an outside turning or switching off of memory by something, such as aliens. The aliens themselves do this and communicate that they will not remember what has occurred. This is done for their own protection, especially for small children. Abductees often feel a deep connection with the alien beings and may experience Stockholm syndrome, where they sympathize with the perpetrator(s) as a means of retaining agency in an intolerable situation. The economy and history of remembering in abduction is one of its most interesting aspects, where recall can be triggered years or even decades after the event by something seen or heard that may bear only a minimal relationship to the actual abduction. The timing of recall is determined by a combination of abductee/alien factors, and the information presented in this book will necessarily be biased by these factors.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 370,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ntinct from the smaller instruments utilized in the exams. The larger\ncrystal structure is usually involved in a ‘teaching’ situation, but the\nteaching is inherently metaphorical as opposed to in any way being\nverbally or definitely explanatory.\”\nCarlos considers the grammatical tense and person of his descrip\ntions a valuable detail of the process of trance description, and urges a\nreader or researcher to pay close attention to how the memory is inter\nacting with the perception. Sometimes he has to describe the experi\nence he has just, in the immediate past of the hypnotic regression,\nwitnessed or experienced, but his verbalization comes and goes from\nbeing that experience to describing that experience\u2014the reflective\nsignificance of time is important to him. He feels that the hypnotic\nprocess, although clarifying the memory and helping to bring it forth,\nalso further confuses research translations because of subtle (some\ntimes) structural manifestations of vocal/verbal utterances.\nCarlos continued with his clarification and included as well in this\ndescription parenthetical details to clarify or fulfill the verbal shorthand\nof hypnotic trance descriptions, \”I went through that body\u2014cracking\n(apart) an experience regarding the light which is not unlike when I\nwas healed from the fever. First, the light is in the body. The light is a\ngold core which reaches out through the yellows and oranges … the\ncenter core is inside an aura. (This takes place) Inside the body. It (the\nlight mechanism) continues (invading and permeating the interior of\nthe body\u2014muscles, tissue, organs, blood, nerves, et cetera) to the edge\nright next to the skin; it is when the skin dissolves, an atomic cellular\ndissolving, and then the green and blue precise edges are there (at the\ndermis and epidermis), and it (the light manifestation, the light mech\nanism of healing) can form the flesh, and it can take the flesh (i.e.,\nchange it).\” This process is associated with itching. Carlos tended to\nrub or scratch his body during his hypnotic recall. Then he felt \”pres\nsure, a tightening. The body gets really tight, but at the same time, it is\nfleshing out. It is like it’s being pumped up … I can feel it just dimly\nnow, but it is like it gets bigger. The light spreads out; it fleshes full. The\nwhite molten light is in the center where the yellow was (and has\nexpanded and now has become). I see the light (spread or array) as yel\nlow in itself, and then it expands outwardly becoming (i.e., having been\nor having come from) white in the center and yellow at the outer edge\nof the white haze as it expands, and then your body is broken and you\nare suddenly free, and you can go one of two places. In this time, I am\ngolden light. I saw the goldness initially outside of myself. I … It was\ninternal to me. It is the reverse of what we normally do. It is not me out\n356″,
“summary”: “Carlos describes his hypnotic trance experience in detail, emphasizing the importance of paying attention to how memories interact with perception and the subtle structural manifestations of vocal/verbal utterances. He uses parenthetical details to clarify or fulfill the verbal shorthand of hypnotic trance descriptions, including the process of itching, rubbing or scratching his body, feeling pressure and tightening, and then being broken and free. Carlos’s experience is associated with a golden light that expands outwardly from the center where the yellow was, and he sees himself as internal to this light.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 371,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\nhere observing inside; rather I am seeing my (own) inside (i.e., body\ninterior) from this shell (i.e. body form or structure as a transparent\nedging of the body shape) that is clear (and) that disappeared at the\npoint of the breakthrough … I saw the crystal-clear form of me. It is\nthe ghost image I referred to earlier (in the hypnotic session), but it is\nclear.\”\nCarlos feels somehow that this process of transmuting his body into\nlight is related to \”the process of creating (a) changing (operation) and\nhiding (or making invisible) the spacecraft.\” Earlier he had described\nthe process of \”when I turn into the light\” as \”an incredible pain as my\nbody changed, and it feels like the body is swelling and becoming so\nswollen and hard that it breaks; I was frightened by this process . .. My\nbody just felt as if it puffed out. Then the swelling breaks and you are\nnow the light.\” Once he had become light the experience was \”joyous\nand blissful.\” Before becoming physical or embodied once again, how\never, \”as light I was dancing in this big circular space first alone, then\nwith the creatures who were similarly transformed. It Was just joyous\nand I was so happy. It felt miraculous to be this light and to do this\nmoving, dancing, and sharing … to share this incarnational joy with\nthe creatures, my companions.\” This was celebratory in one sense, but\nCarlos also believes it is an aspect of the teaching process involved,\nthat the activity is metaphorically experiential. Carlos indicated that\nthis mechanism of essential empathic identification with the other is\ninherent to his or anyone’s creative capacity, that his artistry re-creates\nthe metaphorically experiential process as artistic image making. He\nmade distinctions, however, in the depths of the artistry involved, that\nthis depth or comprehension of the creativity as content or meaning is\na human component of degrees of understanding.\nAt this point Carlos experienced himself as gold light and associated\nthe energy that produced the transformation with the \”hollow black\nopen ‘hallway’ floor which surrounds the crystal structures on the plat\nform in the middle of the rotunda. The floor is open and hollow; the\nblackness comes from its depth; sort of; it is a place of movements,\nfrom within it, an energy or movement comes upward to where I ‘stand’\nor float on it and it is like air, but it isn’t a cold shaft of air or anything . ..\nit, like, ionizes me. I mean it is like an electrical fabrication all through\nthe outside of my body, and within the heat inside the generating crystal\nstructure within the circular floor space is the core of light. Whew! I\nfinally got it out!,\” i.e., expressing the process, although Carlos said he\nrealized he expressed it awkwardly.\nAfter reading the above transcript, Carlos commented, \”I believe\n357″,
“summary”: “Carlos describes a transcendent experience of becoming light and dancing with other transformed beings in a circular space. He associates this experience with his artistic process and believes it is an aspect of the teaching process involved in creative capacity. The experience was joyous and celebratory, but also metaphorically experiential. Carlos identifies the energy that produced the transformation with the \”hollow black open ‘hallway’ floor which surrounds the crystal structures on the plat form in the middle of the rotunda.\” He describes this process as an electrical fabrication all through the outside of his body, with the core of light generating within the heat inside the crystal structure within the circular floor space.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 372,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhuman beings avoid acknowledging ‘material’ such as art or ‘experi\nences’ that are manifest with meaning, and that for those who do appre\nhend these possibilities, there is a tendency to become caught up with\nan interpretative agenda, instead of listening to the depth . . . The expe\nriences are verbally difficult to describe; they are more metaphorically\nimaged.\” Also he has, he said, so many images coming through his\nperceptual/memory/image process that frequently only a word or brief\nphrase will refer to the activity and then, at that moment of attempting\nto verbally refer to the imagery, he is, simultaneously, trying to hold on\nto another set of images experienced, while speaking any kind of even\nremotely close descriptive word in order to connect with it later.\n\”Sometimes, there are not words there for the experience . . . Speaking\nin hypnosis is not unlike writing in a dream diary in the middle of the\nnight when a dream provokes one to wake up momentarily. One awak\nens and the residue but illusive imagery is in the mind, so one jots down\na word or two hoping there is enough to empower one in the morning to\nbring more of the memory to the conscious mind.\”\nDuring our second hypnosis session Carlos had sensations of anal\nprobing in the examinations which might not have occurred during this\nabduction and may have been recalled from other times. \”They are clar\nifying that the inside of me is okay, and they are operating on me, i.e.,\nexamining me organwise, muscularwise, et cetera … If there is any\nthing not right, the process can be healing (sometimes, but not\nalways).\” He experienced probing; radiating light \”looking at\” his heart,\nribs, and other parts of his body; \”checking my physical well-being\”;\nand \”checking to make sure I have the constitution to continue.\n\”They do a light scan. It’s with the rose-pink light, again . . . different\ncolors do different things.\” The instrument itself seemed to metamor\nphose into light. \”The light went into my body,\” Carlos continued, \”You\nsee, they go in, and it is like an instrument, but it dissolves like I dis\nsolved, and that is part of the process here, the metamorphosis; they\ncan cause the change with their laserlike instruments … In my heart,\”\nhe said, \”I feel an extreme heat; I think it is healing something. Clearing\narteries or something.\”\nSometimes, Carlos said, they can enter \”through my soles, of my\nfeet.\” Other times the invasive body checking is in body openings. The\nanal probe, for example, creates an \”itchy\” sensation that extends\nthroughout his body during the instrumentation. The itchiness seems\nrelated to the absorption of the light energy. He suggested, \”It’s light\nmatter, but it may take some sort of more solid form than we know. And\nit does what it needs to do to know my development, in terms of instru-\n358″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a hypnosis session where the subject, Carlos, experienced sensations of anal probing and radiating light during an abduction. The author suggests that these experiences may have been recalled from other times and that the purpose of the examination was to check his physical well-being and clear any issues. The text also mentions the use of laserlike instruments and the metamorphosis that occurs during the process.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 373,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\nments that are different from our own, but we see them as needles . . .\nwell, it is not painful (in this procedure) unless we fear; it is almost\nerotic in a total body sense.\” (He is referring to the entire process, not\njust to the anal sensations. But. . .) \”When they’re in here (the anus) I\nam feeling the radiation going out in circular directions from the inside\nof my anus to wherever it goes\u2014down the legs, down to the feet, up\nthrough here [gestures up the torso] … it is like the whole rear\nend/rump is hot and pulled out or expanded with the heat sensation felt\nthroughout the body. It is itchy; it is itchy on the surface skin on the\nexterior of the body because it is being pushed out similar to when I\nbreak through the skin (in some of the other processes and procedures\nof metaphoric experience). The radiation is from the anal probe but I’m\nfeeling the energy all over. I mean it has that orgasmic quality, like\nbreathing is orgasmic and erotic, but it’s not the big one, the cosmic\norgasm when I manifest as light-space and energy. You know, it is itchy\nand there is energy there, and it is erotic because it is body.\”\nAfter such probings or other types of examinations Carlos suggested\nthat sometimes there might be physical manifestations or health symp\ntoms that are not intended by the creatures, that are realized after the\nabduction; he believes there is an irony involved with healing, the\nprocess and instrumentation of which leaves other symptomatic annoy\nances, such as scars, warts, bruises, lumps, rashes, on the body.\nDespite the distress involved Carlos gives himself over to this\nprocess. \”If the creatures need to probe and push and (have me) ejac\nulate to understand the continual process of the body, through its\nmetamorphosis on this earthly physical level, then I know that and I\nam a willing subject.\” He feels that \”when my body is given to the\nprobing mechanisms of the light I am energized; I am re-energized . . .\nThat is not just a healing. If my physical body changes, i.e., experi\nences cellular changes, the resulting physical sensations are under\nstood. Then the healing that is occurring within me occurs to keep me\nand enables the teaching to be given.\”\nWhen he is in the altered state of hypnosis, Carlos seems to be able\nto perceive the process of transformation of the creatures themselves\ninto light. \”Their bodies go from being the little white creatures they\nare to light. But when they become light, they first become cores of\nlight, like molten light. The appearance (of the core of light) is one of\nsolidity. They change colors and a haze is projected around the (interior\ncore which is centralized; surrounding this core in an immediate envi\nronment is a denser, tighter) haze (than its outer peripheries). The eyes\nare the last to go (as one perceives the process of the creatures disap-\n359″,
“summary”: “Carlos describes his experience with anal probes as erotic and orgasmic. He believes that these probes are a means for the aliens to understand the continual process of the body on an earthly physical level. Carlos feels energized and re-energized during these probes, which he sees as a form of healing. When in hypnosis, Carlos is able to perceive the transformation of the creatures into light.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 374,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\npearing into the light), and then they just kind of disappear or are\nabsorbed into this.\” He says that they, like himself, and all humans,\nwho he infers to be of a light-energy source, \”are light creatures\” but\n\”biologically different from us . . . We are or exist through our flesh, and\nthey are or exist through whatever it is they are.\”\nThere are times when Carlos feels that he is himself alien in the\nsense of feeling isolated and also identified as an alien being, existing\non \”more than one level of consciousness,\” perceived as different, \”a\nhybridization.\” He and they are \”go-betweens between the knowledge\nsource of being in the universe\” and the beings on Earth. His and their\ntransmutations are somehow connected. During the encounter and\neven separate from them he may experience himself in the head or\n\”helmet\” of the perhaps reptilian or other alien creatures. \”I feel like\nI’m looking out through its ‘helmet’ (or if the helmet is a reptilian\nhead structure, its biotic skull) . . . It’s not a helmet really.\” He persists\nin using this word for something \”they put on.\” Carlos adds that he\nbelieves there is a comparative structure in the biorobotic creatures’\nhead construction and in the helmets worn by the others. He thinks\nthe functions of both are similar.\nIn his first hypnosis session with Dr. Ward, he felt they might have\nmasks or screens that augment their vision, which may be relevant to\nthe helmet as a mechanism and an aspect of uniform apparel. \”The hel\nmet they wear helps them to see various aspects such as disease pro\ngressions, forms or manifestations of oxidation, concourses of chemical\natomization, temperatures, radium exposure, internal organs, et\ncetera.\” When he was given the opportunity to have the helmet on or at\nleast to examine it, \”I looked through it, and I saw with the robotic or\nalien quality. I feel what I observe is recorded. Looking out from its\ninterior, the eyes of the helmet-mask bulge out.\” The helmet is \”the\nsame shape (as the aliens’ heads, and the eye bulge parallels their own\nfacial structures), so when we observe these we get real scared because\nthey’re weird looking . .. We can see double eyes, dark eyes, observing\nthem with these on from outside the helmet, although we may not be\naware that they are wearing these. The real eyes of the creature and the\nreflective helmet or mask ‘eyes’ are seen simultaneously and this can be\ndisconcerting.\”\nFrom inside the robotic \”head\” Carlos feels he can see temperature\nand other biological processes. \”It is not unlike what we do with com\nputers and electrical generators. When I am a creature\” or \”in the\ncreature’s examination ‘structure’ (it’s not a uniform or costume\nexactly) I’m studying too.\”\n360″,
“summary”: “Carlos describes his encounters with alien beings who he refers to as \”light creatures\”. He infers that humans are also light creatures but exist through their flesh while these aliens exist through some other means. Carlos feels isolated and identified as an alien being, existing on multiple levels of consciousness. He believes there is a comparative structure in the biorobotic creatures’ head construction and in the helmets worn by the others. During his first hypnosis session with Dr. Ward, he felt they might have masks or screens that augment their vision, which may be relevant to the helmet as a mechanism and an aspect of uniform apparel. When given the opportunity to examine the helmet, he saw with a robotic or alien quality and felt what he observed was recorded. From inside the robotic \”head\” Carlos can see temperature and other biological processes, similar to how computers and electrical generators work.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 375,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\n\”Studying what?\” I asked.\n\”Humans,\” he replied. \”I’ve been waiting fifty years to say this, you\nknow . .. WTiat our little television computer machines do here on\nEarth is similar to what happens inside these helmets. There are\nmechanisms on the inner brow. When it sticks out on the lower brow\nabove the eyes, inside are mechanisms, the means to altering what\nenables the various manners of seeing. It is just like looking into\ninachinery that is a human form … it is like looking into the workings\nof a microchip in a computer or other electrical operations. And there\nare lots of microchip connectors on both sides of the brow. Inside the\nhelmet is full of these. I’m not sure how they function, but when I’m\nin them … [he hesitates, then adds] I’m not going to tell you that, I\ndon’t think . . . right now. But I am able to see the heat of the human.\nI can see at night. I can see the form, and I can see what I want inside\nthose who are observed. I can turn them into light … I mean not turn\nthem into light, but I can put light in them and look around (i.e., the\nmechanism enables its wearer to project such a light), to assist with or\nenable healing.\” He becomes in some respect, I infer from this, like\nthe aliens with their large eyes, an examiner or analyst.\n\”On Earth,\” Carlos says under hypnosis, \”there are times when\nblocks of time and ordinary consciousness disappear, and I’m (I become\nlike) a creature for awhile, but of which I am basically unaware.\n(Perhaps it is to augment a learning process.)\” Carlos suggests later it is\nat least a means to identify with another species, perhaps to induce an\neventual acceptance of their status and existence. \”The information or\nvisionary aspects transfer to accessible imagery.\” Through hypnosis we\ncan infer these lost brief images of time. Perhaps, Carlos suggests, this is\nrelated to \”sometime before my life when I went through a stage of\nbeing a creature. I took my time considering if I wanted to humanly\nmanifest and then I volunteered to come down to Earth.\” This capacity\nto achieve an alien perspective, an act of identification, if not form, is\nimportant for Carlos’s ait and his capacity as a healer. From an alien\nvantage point he can look \”out the window (as if from the balcony on\nthe ship) and survey the land beneath … That’s where the summit is\ncoming from! My summit work …\”\nAt this point in his narrative, Carlos paused reflectively. He then\nreferred to a collection of thirteen large mountain summit-vista mixed\nmedia drawings and another set of larger oil paintings he had been cre\nating, and continues to create, for a huge panoramic work (four sets of\nthirteen works) for which he plans to design and construct a building\nthat will be a place of meditation, prayer, and environmental awareness.\n361″,
“summary”: “The text describes a being of light who has been studying humans for fifty years. The being is able to see inside people’s heads and can turn them into light. They also have the ability to identify with another species and induce acceptance of their existence. Carlos, under hypnosis, reveals that he has the capacity to achieve an alien perspective and create art based on this perspective. He plans to construct a building for meditation, prayer, and environmental awareness.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 376,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nHe also simultaneously has been working on seven sets of thirteen draw\nings each, having to do with the theme Eros and the Mer, which he\nbelieves are related to his lona experiences as well. Carlos exhibited his\nfirst set of these works in an installation Cloud Meditation Chapel in\nNovember 1992, an exhibit moving around to various galleries since\nthen. This exhibit’s name is Lightfall\u2014The Mystical Passage and features\nthe lona photographs in the entrance area of the exhibition. The number\nthirteen in numerology and mythology infers wisdom, he explained\u2014\nwisdom is the attribute associated with the goddess, Sophia; Carlos\npoints out that wisdom is needed in the world now in respect to the\nhuman tendency, through greed, to deconstruct the natural process into\nhuman norms. His concern is for wisdom in action about the earth,\nother species, and the ecological universe within which the earth and its\ninhabitants are a part. To Carlos, the number thirteen also implies an\nopening, an irrational number pertinent to the irrationalities (not non-\nrationalities) of the creative spirit, a means for participatory reception,\nrather than being a closed or formal number such as twelve. He believes\nthere is astronomical\u2014planetary and sun\u2014significance as well as the\nnumber is expressible in religious terms; he reminds us of the number of\nthe apostles or disciples being twelve plus One.\nAfter enumerating these connections between his alien experience\nand his art, Carlos continued, \”… I walked around the interior of the\nship and looked out at the vistas from up there. As an artist I thought\nmy insight or inspiration about the earth as a form or image of con\nsciousness was from the mountain views, from climbing the moun\ntains. I’m seeing the absolute vista in all 360 degrees as I walk around\nit, moving from window to window. I know that such views for my\nhuman counterparts are a spiritual high; each focus or moment of\nconcentration with such viewing is a moment of inspiration. The spiri\ntual essence takes visual form, and everybody feels good when they see\nthe sunset or sunrise; they are enlivened by the natural world. It can\nbe healing. We ordinarily, so caught up with our activities, just do not\ntake time to deal with the experience of nature like we might. We\nacknowledge the phenomenal beauties such as clouds or the sunrise,\ndeer in the field, fish in the water. But we often impose our force and\nwill on it, to alter it or to destroy it. But, the change in nature is an\nenergetic force every morning and every night. That’s how 1 was\nhealed of the cancer. God, it’s all coming together. It is amazing, the\nintegration; do you know?\” I asked him about the cancer. \”Well, I\nevery night did watercolors in the changing, shifting light from day-\n362″,
“summary”: “Carlos is an artist who has been working on a series of drawings related to the theme of Eros and the Mer. He believes that these works are connected to his alien experiences and the wisdom associated with the goddess Sophia. The number thirteen in numerology and mythology infers wisdom, and Carlos sees it as an opening for participatory reception rather than a closed or formal number. He also connects the number thirteen to astronomical and religious significance. Carlos describes his art as inspired by the absolute vista he saw while climbing mountains and believes that nature can be healing.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 377,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\nlight into darkness through the sunset, and the light transfused me,\nmarking my physical being. Painting relaxed me, and the cancer went\naway. Working with the flowers and soil in the garden helped as well,\nsimilarly.\”\nWhether he is inside a creature’s helmet on the ship in Iona, or per\nceiving the earth from a creature’s perspective from the sky, Carlos sees\ngreat beauty. \”I see the islands rising up. I see the mists rising, and I see\nthe sun going down over there. I see the clouds forming. This is such a\nparadise.\” He continued, \”I see myself (now, in the capacity of and) as a\nlittle creature, but I’m observing … Earth is a garden, and these crea\ntures are gardeners in our sense … I’m a teacher, and that is the capac\nity of communication and process. Art is very real, functioning,\nspiritual\u2014and the earth is really in need of art’s significance right now.\”\nDISCUSSION\nNeither Carlos nor I can separate cleanly the dimensions of his narra\ntive that are metaphoric and mythic from those that occur in, or are\nof, our, or any literal, physical world. His case almost begs for the oblit\neration of this distinction which has been so convenient, if not essen\ntial, to the Western perception of reality. Perhaps it is sufficient to\nbegin an interpretation of his experiences by saying that to him they\nare powerfully real, and leave as perhaps unanswerable now the ques\ntion of the domain or universe in which they belong. What or who the\nalien beings, or as Carlos prefers, \”creatures\” or \”light-beings,\” are\nremains unknown. At the same time the profound relationship\nbetween them and Carlos lies at the core of his transformations. \”I am\na shaman/artist/teacher,\” Carlos said under hypnosis, attributing his\nevolution to the alien encounter experiences. \”They are teachers,\” he\ncontinued, but the relationship is in some way reciprocal for \”they are\nalso really interested in learning of us.\” The shaman, he said, \”uses\ntechniques to alter the psyche, and what the shaman is doing is play\ning with the emotional discourse between teacher and community,\nbetween shaman and student, between the person who travels and the\nperson who remains or who lives a life here. 1 teach by emotion and\nexperience.\” He believes that teaching and the results of the process\nimply subtle transformation of the spirit. \”Teaching, like creating art\nin truth, is a spiritual activity.\”\nAs a teacher of the arts and theater, Carlos seeks to provide his stu-\n363″,
“summary”: “Carlos is an artist who has had transformative experiences with alien beings or \”light-beings\”. He sees great beauty in nature and perceives Earth as a garden. He attributes his evolution to these encounters and believes that teaching and creating art are spiritual activities.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 378,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ndents with a powerful, transcendent aesthetic experience that opens\nthem to the wildness or wilderness and wonder of nature and creation.\nHe uses his painting and writing to bring a deeper awareness of the\nenvironment. He also has become politically active in his function as a\nprotector of the earth, and very soon after returning from Iona, helped\nstart a Green Party in Tennessee, working on the platform. He wants\nto convey in his message \”the plenitude of the being of the earth.\”\nAgain and again, he connects the evolution of this earth consciousness\nto his relationship with the creatures. \”Their function is protection\”\nand \”they’re keeping track of my changes.\” He strives to overcome for\nall those he encounters the sense of separateness from the earth, to\nreconnect us with it and to create an appreciation of its fragility. The\nencounter experience \”fills my art with . . . with imagery, gives mean\ning to the landscape of the mind’s perception of the earth.\”\nAlso central to many aspects of Carlos’s case, especially his various\ntransmutations and metamorphoses, is light in all of its energetic dis\nplays and manifestations. Again, light is real to Carlos and also\nmetaphoric, \”an apt metaphor,\” he wrote me later after our August\n1992 sessions, \”for both creative energy and spirit (September 16,\n1992).\” Light for him is inseparable from spirit and profoundly associ\nated with sexuality on a cosmic level. \”My cosmic orgasm while under\nhypnosis,\” he wrote, \”was physical and ecstatically spiritual\u2014light\nwrestling with my humanity, the angelic dimension with all of its\nimagined demonologies wrestling with my humanity.\”\nCarlos is unusually aware of the relationship of his encounter expe\nriences to the various dimensions of his personal transformation and\nspiritual growth. It is worth examining these processes in some detail.\nThe traumatic experience of those abduction aspects of an encounter,\nthe helplessness, the probing, and the pain open him to his \”light crea-\ntureness\” and contribute to opening him to \”the world of the soul . ..\nThe soul is the world. The soul is me,\” he says. The pain and trauma\nseem at times inseparable from the expansion of consciousness that\nCarlos experiences in relation to his abductions, especially in his inabil\nity to protect his children. He also acknowledges that when he awakens\nin the night and has insomnia, he leaves his bed and his wife in order to\ntry to protect her from the possibility of this intrusion on her sleep and\nwell-being. However, fear and a feeling of protectiveness are only some of\nmany feelings the abductions evoke.\nOne of the most powerful emotions Carlos experiences is a sense of\nawe. Toward the end of his first hypnosis session with me he said, ‘Awe\n364″,
“summary”: “Carlos is an artist and writer who had a transcendent aesthetic experience that opened him to the wildness and wonder of nature and creation. He uses his art and writing to bring awareness of the environment and has become politically active in protecting the earth. Carlos connects the evolution of consciousness to his relationship with creatures, stating their function is protection and they keep track of his changes. Light is central to many aspects of Carlos’s case, both literally and metaphorically, associated with creative energy, spirit, and sexuality on a cosmic level. The traumatic experience of abduction aspects of an encounter opens him to his \”light creatureness\” and contributes to opening him to the world of the soul. Fear and protectiveness are emotions evoked by the abductions, but a sense of awe is also powerful.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 379,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\nis fear. Awe is mystery. Awe is ecstasy. When I use the word ‘awe,’ this\nis the substantial piece of being in a larger (world, universe, move\nment, energy) … where exists all the energy forces that are tension\nand stress and movement and energy and electrical components and\natomic molecular and all of that. That is awe … We have the capabil\nity of awe, but we don’t deal with it.\” A month later he wrote to me,\n\”To sense that a predator is immanent is part of the fear, but for me\nthere is a fascination as well that undermines the very predatory\nnature. The fascination is that of an awe, felt deeply behind the mys\nterious and perhaps ominous presence.\”\nThe closeness of death seems to be an intimate part of Carlos’s life,\nand themes of death and rebirth are related to his alien experiences\nbeginning in infancy and early childhood when he was \”reborn\” into a\nnew body at one year old and saved from death by the healing powers of\nthe alien being at age five. \”Our art works [including his own] are full of\ndeath,\” he writes. \”My own life is full of death. My life has been to wit\nness death, over and over and over.\” Carlos’s intimate connection with a\ncosmic source that he, like many abductees, calls \”Home,\” has made\nhim long to die. \”I pray for it almost every day,\” he says, \”and I have as\nlong as I can remember.\” He loves his physicality, yet the experience of\nhis embodiment for Carlos is filled with pain and loss, including having\nlost a loved one to murder. He fears that \”I won’t be allowed to die\” and\nwill \”just keep on getting older and older… The human experience is\nloss,\” he says, \”But there isn’t anything material to lose ’cause it is all\nthere. But you see, the personal loss is too difficult, I have lost so many\npeople to death in this life that I’ve loved . . .\”\nThe elaborate examinations by the beings that Carlos (like so many\nother experiencers) has undergone have been more than exploratory.\nHe has the sense that they change the \”energy structure\” of his body. \”It\nis an operation, but the operation is simultaneously an exam of what I\nam as a muscular-flesh-bone-structure human being. They know there\nis a component here that is a whole organism. The whole organism is a\nreceptacle, as a sensory modality … it is like we are a machine but we\nare not of course. We are a bio-real substance that has sensory modali\nties enabling perception and memory which chart a history in us. One\nof my functions in this is that I am checked, and sometimes healed, and\nI am connected to my environment which includes all creatures.\” What\nis done to him, Carlos feels, is to preserve his body’s stability and\nintegrity, \”a renewal,\” to enable him to be a teacher, while also becom\ning a kind of alien/human hybrid in the process.\n365″,
“summary”: “Carlos is an abductee who experiences fear, awe, and ecstasy when encountering the unknown. He has a close connection with death and rebirth, which is related to his alien experiences beginning in infancy. The beings that examine him change the \”energy structure\” of his body, preserving his stability and integrity to enable him to be a teacher and an alien/human hybrid. Carlos prays for death every day and fears that he won’t be allowed to die.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 37,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\ntative practices. I have found that maintaining a focus on the breath,\nas a tool for centering and integration in association with hypnosis, is\ninvaluable in working with abductees. This is related to the extraordi\nnary intensity of the energies involved\u2014connected apparently with\nthe power of the original experience\u2014manifested in bodily sensations\nand movements and strong emotions, especially terror, rage, and sad\nness, that come up as recall of the abduction experience takes place.\nAfter a simple induction that includes soothing imagery, a systematic\nrelaxation of the parts of the body, and frequent return of attention to\nthe breath, I encourage the experiencer to envision a comforting and\nrelaxing place, to which the experiencer may automatically return at\nany time during the session. This enables the individual to mediate the\npace of remembering, and reinforces the priority I place on his or her\nwell-being. Because of the recurrent and unpredictable timing of these\nexperiences, I have found that it is best not to use the word \”safe\” in\ndescribing this imagined refuge. For many experiences, especially in\nthe early stages of uncovering, there is no such thing as \”safety,\” and to\nsuggest it is to deny the full power of the experience.\nAs is often true of survivors of other traumatic events who seek to\nbring the events into full consciousness, abductees want to remember.\nSometimes there is a danger that the unfolding of the narrative, the\nrecall of the abduction events, will run ahead of the abductees’ defens\nes once again, resulting in their becoming overwhelmed and trauma\ntized. Through focusing on the breath during the induction process\nand the hypnosis session itself the experiencer is able to be grounded\nand to approach their experiences with greater strength. I explain to\nthe abductee at the beginning of the session that I am more interested\nin their integration of their recalled experiences as we go along than in\n\”getting the story.\” The story, I explain, will take care of itself in due\ntime.\nHaving achieved together a relaxed (if often somewhat apprehen\nsive) state of being and established skills for pacing and grounding the\nrecall, we proceed to the process of memory retrieval. Numerous\nexamples of this part of the session are detailed in the following chap\nters. It is useful in reading these accounts to note the way in which a\nreturn to focus on the breath in difficult moments often reduces fear\nby grounding the memory in raw perception and quieting the interpre\ntive mind In addition, at moments of special distress during the ses\nsion, I may place my hand gently on the abductee’s shoulder to assure\nhim or her of my presence. But in providing this reassurance one must\nbe careful not to create a confusing replication of the original intru-\n23″,
“summary”: “The text describes the author’s approach to working with individuals who have experienced UFO abductions. The author emphasizes the importance of maintaining focus on the breath and using hypnosis as tools for centering and integration during the recall process. The author also notes that the intensity of the energies involved in these experiences can manifest in bodily sensations, movements, and strong emotions. The author encourages abductees to envision a comforting and relaxing place to which they may automatically return at any time during the session, and emphasizes the importance of grounding and approaching the experience with greater strength. The author also notes that memory retrieval is a key part of the process, and that returning to focus on the breath can reduce fear by grounding the memory in raw perception and quieting the interpretive mind.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 380,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nCarlos’s speech under hypnosis is not, to me as a researcher and\nhypnotherapist, always altogether coherent when he describes these\ncomplex processes. As stated above he ascribes this to an onslaught of\nimages and thoughts coming almost simultaneously. As he begins to\ndescribe one, he is \”caught by another.\” He may have articulated only\na word or phrase when another word or phrase connecting to another\nthought or image comes out; and he may grab at particular words in\norder to describe something but they may not emerge as being entirely\ndescriptive. \”It is like writing shorthand, using a word as a connector\nand as a symbol, as a marker, to relate to later,\” Carlos says.\nFor example, I heard the following on our tape of a session, \”I’m\nexamined, and the examining . . . and the healings … are pushing and\nprobing of the discovery of my changes in the molecular body.\nMetamorphoses . .. diffusion … is the process that I have to undergo\nmentally/physically … in the fleshness … of a physical being, in order\nfor the directions we’re taking to go through … the processes … as\nnatural .. . and not dissolve into an unnatural process that is too ratio\nnal or too nonrational, or too irrational. . .\”\nFor Carlos the irrational component in one’s psyche is referential to\nthe creative process and the spiritual dimension of a human being;\nrationality and nonrationality are terms, that when used together, imply\na dualistic or polar mechanism in verbal discourse. He abridges his com\nmentary parenthetically to confer a fuller implication of his speaking.\n\”When I’m cut apart (i.e., cut open, as in a cut made during an exami\nnation), or probed, or stuck into,\” Carlos says, \”it is (sometimes) an\nintensification of the healing processes in me. But it (i.e., my body) has\nto be examined on the basis of each stage of my being there (i.e., my\nphysicality in its evolution and development), being here (i.e., implying\nthe changes from experiences), in order for the process to maintain its\nsense of completion and change . . . because the metamorphosis is a\ncontinual change, and there will never be a stasis in this realm. Every\ntime there is a contact there is an alteration.\”\nCarlos, in turn, feels that his openness is a method of teaching and\ncommunication, that his \”openness is both an example (as a means to\ncommunication) and (operates in the process of communication) by . ..\nlike (the process of) .,. osmosis. And, in a parallel sense to the contact\nwith the creatures, I’m (also) continually pushing and probing and\nteaching and changing everybody I (am or come) in contact (with)\n(through shared experiences, art processes, et cetera) the same as I am\naffected by each person in each situation.\” In his art he is \”practicing\”\nand \”reinforcing the metamorphosis\” because he believes that his \”art is\n366″,
“summary”: “Carlos’s speech under hypnosis is not always coherent and can be described as shorthand using words as connectors and symbols to relate to later. He believes that the irrational component in one’s psyche is related to the creative process and spiritual dimension of a human being, and that rationality and nonrationality are terms that imply a dualistic or polar mechanism in verbal discourse. Carlos feels that his openness is a method of teaching and communication, and that his art is used to practice and reinforce metamorphosis.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 381,
“original_text”: “A BEING OF LIGHT\nboth a way of exploration and sharing, an external form which manifests\nfrom the creative process as it operates through\” him.\nAt their core Carlos’s encounters have brought about a profound\nspiritual opening, bringing him in contact with a divine light or energy,\nwhat he calls \”Home,\” which is the source of his personal healing and\ntransformational powers. In our sessions, when he comes close to this\nlight he becomes overwhelmed with emotions of awe and a longing to\nmerge with the energyAight/being. Space and time dissolve, and he\nexperiences himself as pure energy and light or consciousness in an\nendlessness of eternity, \”a pure soul experience … I go back to the\nsource because I’m not just human. I need to go back to the source in\norder to continue.\”\nCarlos, like so many abductees, has developed an acute ecological\nconsciousness. He is deeply concerned with the earth and its fate. The\nquestion of whether this is an unintended by-product of a process that\nhe, no more than any of us, can fathom, or is an integral part of the\nalien phenomenon, cannot, of course, be answered. Carlos clearly\nbelieves that the aliens, however awkward, or even brutal, their meth\nods, are trying to arrest our destructive behavior. \”They’re species gath\nerers. It is not just human species, animal species. If I feel a cruelty in\nthe (use of their machines, their robots), they know as well that our cru\nelties, our willingness (i.e., the imposition of our will), our limits\u2014are\nself-destructive and therefore destructive to all sorts of things.\” The\nearth and the systems with which it is connected are in danger of \”col\nlapsing.\” The aliens \”are like little tiny drones of a vaster complexity\nwhich is \”in the service of survival.\” They are \”Earth gardeners,\” he\nsays, \”trying really hard to instruct us to find a plenitude and not to be\ncaught in the human impulses towards extinction.\” They want us to\nfind a \”plenitude in the environment, a plenitude of the garden Earth.\”\nCarlos’s case opens us to unfathomable mysteries. Yet there are\nhints of meaning, of patterns that we might begin to grasp. His experi\nences seem tied to the fate of the earth and the tearing of the cosmic\nfabric that the destruction of its life-forms is bringing about. During\nour first hypnosis session he said, \”If we explode, then this garden of\nparadise, even with its predatory nature, this strange, beautiful little\nball in the universe … if it goes, then there is a loss for everything\nbecause it is one means of being that is a comprehension of the uni\nties of things.\” The earth, he feels is \”essential\” to this unity for the\nuniverse, \”I do not know if there are others like it.\” He feels we are\nconfronting \”an apocalyptic final hour\” and this must be \”met and\nchallenged . . . We experiencers of this spiritual apocalypse constitute\n367″,
“summary”: “Carlos is a being of light who has experienced profound spiritual openings after encounters with aliens. He believes that the aliens are trying to save the earth and its species from destruction, and he refers to them as \”Earth gardeners.\” Carlos’s experiences seem tied to the fate of the earth and the destruction of its life-forms, which he feels is bringing about a loss for everything in the universe. He believes that we must confront and challenge this apocalyptic final hour.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 382,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\na paradigm of initiation,\” he wrote to me. \”We are being initiated, but\nwe initiate.’*\nAmong the \”lessons\” he has learned in his abduction experiences is\nthe need for human beings to expand the scope of their empathy, to\nidentify more widely. \”If human beings were empathic and learn to\nidentify with that which is not themselves, then they will be less\npredatory and destructive.\” For this to occur it may be necessary for us\nto gain a sense of where we belong in the universal order. The breadth\nand depth of Carlos’s perspective derives from his alien connections\nand even his ability to see through alien eyes. \”The last image in my\nhypnotic time with you,\” he wrote, \”garnered by my immediate mem\nory as we talked afterwards, was of my standing, as a small white crea\nture with my own large luminous blue eyes, on the balcony circling the\ninterior in the over-craft. I was looking out the window as I walked\naround the circular space, and I was seeing this beautiful paradise,\nEarth, in every direction.\”\nInterestingly, Carlos compares near death experiences, which he has\nalso had, to the alien abduction phenomenon, which he regards as\nhaving far more transformative power. Through the alien encounters\nthere is \”access to the bliss, and the near death experience is … a\nmomentary place in between. It is a soul place, to gather up.\” Physical\nand emotional healing, with which the aliens seem intimately con\ncerned, is an important part of this transformation. \”You are diseased\nand then you are healed. With each healing, the emotional growth is\nestablished and connected in the human realm and I can go and uti\nlize that towards teaching others.\”\n368″,
“summary”: “Carlos’s abduction experiences have taught him the importance of expanding human empathy and identifying with things that are not oneself. He believes that this can only be achieved by gaining a sense of where one belongs in the universal order. Carlos has gained a unique perspective due to his alien connections and ability to see through alien eyes. He compares near death experiences to alien abduction, stating that the latter has far more transformative power. Physical and emotional healing is an important part of this transformation, which allows for emotional growth and connection in the human realm.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 383,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER FIFTEEN\nARTHUR :\nA VOLUNTARY ABDUCTEE\nA\nrthur called me in January 1993 at the suggestion of a woman\nwith whom he had spoken of a dramatic UFO sighting at age\nnine which had been experienced by other members of his fami\nly as well. She was familiar with my work with abductees and Arthur\nwas curious to explore the incident further. Arthur was thirty-eight\nwhen he called me, a highly successful young businessman with beau\ntiful homes on both coasts, deeply committed to the democratization\nof capitalism, creating a sustainable environment, and protecting the\nfuture of the planet. He and other members of his family attribute his\nremarkable degree of social and ecological awareness and sense of\nresponsibility to the profound and lasting effect of his experience at\nnine years old.\nI have selected his case, the investigation of which has only just\nbegun, to conclude the series because I believe it offers a positive\nexample among the possible human futures that lie before us. To a\nlarge degree it is our collective behaviors, as expressed through institu\ntions, that impact the earth’s ecology most profoundly. Among these\ninstitutions, for-profit business corporations, which impact every part\nof the globe, are perhaps the most powerful agents of planetary\ndestruction that human beings have created. On the other hand, cor\nporations administered mindfully, with an enlightened awareness of\ntheir relationship to the earth’s environment, may help to arrest devas\ntation and become one of the most important instruments available to\nus for restoring and preserving the health of the planet.\nIf, as Arthur believes, his alien encounters were instrumental in the\nevolution of his sense of personal and corporate responsibility, he and\nothers like him have much to teach us about what purpose may lie at\nthe core of the abduction phenomenon. Our contact with Arthur, who\ntravels a great deal in connection with his work, has been limited to an\ninitial interview, one hypnosis session, and a few telephone calls. He\n369”,
“summary”: “Arthur is a successful businessman who had a UFO sighting at the age of nine which he attributes to his sense of social and ecological responsibility. The investigation of his case has just begun and it offers a positive example among the possible human futures that lie before us. Corporations, when administered mindfully, can help to arrest devasation and become one of the most important instruments available to us for restoring and preserving the health of the planet. Arthur believes that his alien encounters were instrumental in the evolution of his sense of personal and corporate responsibility and he has much to teach us about the purpose of the abduction phenomenon. The investigation of his case is limited to an initial interview, one hypnosis session, and a few telephone calls.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 384,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nwas able to attend one support group meeting several days after the\nregression.\nArthur is the fifth of six children of a prominent, conservative,\nRoman Catholic, East Coast family that includes many successful\njudges, lawyers, and businessmen. His father was a successful attorney\nand his mother a real estate mogul. He has a very large extended family\nwhich he describes as quite traditional and also \”extremely close.\” He\nand his siblings were raised as \”spoiled rich kids,\” Arthur says, and there\nwere maids and servants to attend to most of his basic needs. He sug\ngests that some of his values may have come from those who worked in\nthe household \”who were just really good people.\” Arthur has spent\nmuch of his life on a huge rural estate that his family has owned for over\na hundred years. The incident from when he was nine years old took\nplace near the estate. He recalls no traumatic incidents of any kind in\nthe bucolic setting in which he spent his childhood.\nArthur grew up with a passionate love of nature and spent a great\ndeal of time in the woods and fishing in and around the family estate.\nFor as long as he can remember he has had a special relationship to\nanimals. Whereas his grandfather and great grandfather would shoot\nand stuff animals, Arthur, like a kind of contemporary St. Francis,\nwould communicate with animals, including porcupines, skunks,\nwoodchucks, rabbits, and birds. To illustrate this he told us a story\nthat took place on his ex-wife’s farm. She had many rabbits on the\nfarm and they trained the rabbits to be affectionate by lying down on\nthe ground \”with your chin on the floor\”; at that height the rabbits\nwould not be afraid of a human being. Then they would be \”incredibly\nquiet,\” and the rabbits would grow curious, come closer, and \”let you\nscratch their heads.\”\nRabbits, Arthur said, have a muscle behind their ears which they can\nnot reach to clean or massage but which gets tired. \”So if you just put\nthis finger between the ear and this one on the outside, and you go like\nthis [demonstrates in the air the scratch ing^rubbing movement] even\ntually they just get so trusting they put their chin on the ground and it’s\na state of zuz, a way to describe this.\” In this \”euphoria,\” Arthur said,\nthe rabbits will lick your nose, and if you continue to \”zuz\” their heads\nthey \”just get totally zuzzed and it creates that bond.\”\nArthur told this story in the first half hour of our time with him as a\nkind of analogy to illustrate how to communicate with alien beings.\n\”The way you communicate with these beings is telepathically, but\nthe only way that you can achieve that telepathy is by eliminating fear.\nThat fear will block it. You won’t be able to communicate with them\n370″,
“summary”: “Arthur is a fifth child of a prominent Roman Catholic family with many successful judges, lawyers, and businessmen. He grew up on a huge rural estate and has had a special relationship with animals since childhood. Arthur communicates with animals telepathically by eliminating fear, as he believes this is the only way to achieve telepathy. He uses rabbits as an analogy to illustrate this concept.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 385,
“original_text”: “ARTHUR: A VOLUNTARY ABDUCTEE\nuntil you can get rid of the fear\” and other \”negative emotion … If\nyou feel negatively, if it is fear or anger or destructiveness, or anything\nlike that, they don’t communicate that way … They simply want to\nbe communicated with by not being feared, and that is the kind of\nreason they have a difficulty with humans.\”\nThe beings, Arthur believes, are trying to induce \”that kind of\neuphoria.\” Perhaps \”the light does it,\” but one way or another \”they\ncan induce that.\” They \”are speaking a different language,\” but \”if you\nreact with fear, negatively, they just can’t. But if you don’t react with\nfear, you can communicate with them and the communication is in\nitself incredibly inspiring. I don’t know how to describe it, but I know,\nat least my family thinks that it has affected my life in the way that I\ntreat society and my commitments to different causes and stuff.\”\nArthur can also \”zuz\” fish, he said, \”I know how to zuz a trout out of a\nstream.\” Rabbits and other animals think \”in as profound a way as we\nthink\” in their own way, he said. \”You know it is beautiful in its own\nsense because it is so trusting, and there is a tremendous amount of\nlove and trust and affection. It is just basic. There is a life energy\nthere.\” During his childhood Arthur tended, like many abductees, to\nget significant throat and sinus infections. He also read a great deal,\nand even in the third, fourth, and fifth grades remembers liking to get\n\”into debates\” with his teachers \”about religion and things like that.\”\nArthur has created many successful companies whose total worth\nhe estimates to be in the tens of millions of dollars. Each one, he says,\nhas funded specific philanthropies. For example, Arthur and his ex-\nwife put most of the profits from a snack food company they sold for\nfifteen million dollars into buying a piece of land for a migratory park\nand put the rest of the money into B-Green environmental awareness\nand similar programs. Currently he is working with several hundred\nU.S. corporations to license them to use special technologies under\nthe condition they give their royalties to particular foundations.\n\”Anybody can set up a company and make millions of dollars,\”\nArthur said. The challenge is \”to figure out how to employ that to a\nhigher goal of affecting other people by having your company be a\nmodel, its products being models.\” The results then are much more\nrewarding, he said. \”People are motivated by more than just money,\”\nArthur observed. His ex-wife puts environmental messages on her\npackaging of various products and they receive thousands of apprecia\ntive letters from consumers. She tries to give handwritten answers to\neach one. But although this may be worthwhile, \”it is selfish,\” he says,\n\”because you get more out of it than what you are putting into it.\”\n371″,
“summary”: “Arthur is a voluntary abductee who believes that extraterrestrial beings are trying to induce euphoria in humans. He communicates with them by not reacting with fear and anger, but instead by being open and receptive. Arthur has created successful companies and used their profits to fund philanthropies. He believes that people are motivated by more than just money and that companies should be models for higher goals.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 386,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nAn article in a New England newspaper in March 1993 described in\ndetail the creative business activities of Arthur and his ex-wife. The\narticle told of imaginative recycling schemes, including a recycling\nprogram for the homeless, a new conversational packaging technology\nArthur had conceived, and \”little essays\” about the environment on\nthe packages. The article contained a quote from Arthur’s mother-in-\nlaw who calls him \”indefatigable\” and \”the sort of individual you wind\nup begging to take your money and put it into his pocket.\” In our\nmost recent contact with him in August 1993 (he called to \”check in\”\nand ask when the next support group meeting would be) Arthur told\nPam that he had licensed his new packaging technology to several\nmajor food store chains. He said he has \”lots of projects that are in\ngood shape/’ including neighborhood gardens, a project for \”more\ndemocratic capitalism,\” and a \”women’s discovery foundation\” he is\nfunding out of the profits from selling the new packaging technology.\nArthur believes that homelessness and environmental destruction\nare critical issues. To understand what it was like to be homeless, he\nlived on the street for a while as a homeless person. Ozone depletion\nand out of control population growth are to him two \”primary\” threats\nto the earth’s ecology. Out of his own pocket Arthur has been funding\n\”trim tab\” pieces of legislation that might constructively impact the\nenvironment \”on a worldwide basis.\” He also makes \”a tremendous\ncommitment of time dealing with politicians whom I am not crazy\nabout\” on these issues. He has worked tirelessly to put environmental\nand human rights considerations and standards into important inter\nnational trade treaties and agreements as well.\nA year ago, Arthur said, he knew little about the federal government\nor the world trade system, \”but something made this a priority, and I\nhave committed an incredible amount of time and money to just help\ninfluence everything from congressional elections to getting groups\nthat are usually contentious or adversarial at best, like the unions and\n[a leading industrial organization], to get together. … I don’t even\nknow them. These are total strangers. And I don’t even know why. 1\nknow that [this] will make sense, and I know it is a necessary thing to\nhave to do it, but it is, like, okay, this is just like what I am doing.\”\nArthur says that he is \”totally in love\” with his ex-wife, Alice, still,\nand she remains \”my best friend.\” They separated without contention\nbecause she wanted to live on a farm and \”I just can’t live on a farm . . .\nI think that the way you love somebody,\” he said, \”is to do everything\nyou can to help them fulfill their potential, and to be as happy and\nhealthy as they can, and when they are happier and healthier that is just\n372″,
“summary”: “Arthur is a creative businessman who has conceived several innovative ideas such as a recycling program for the homeless, new conversational packaging technology, and \”little essays\” about the environment on the packages. He believes in addressing critical issues like homelessness and environmental destruction through his own efforts and funding. Arthur has been working tirelessly to influence international trade treaties and agreements with environmental and human rights considerations. He is also passionate about his ex-wife, Alice, and wants to help her fulfill her potential.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 387,
“original_text”: “ARTHUR: A VOLUNTARY ABDUCTEE\ngoing to generate more love back.\” One of Arthur’s former girlfriends\nand Alice, he said, are deeply close to each other and concerned for\neach other’s feelings. \”That is kind of the way for most of the people\nwho I am close to in my life, male and female and just friends.\”\nFrom the time Arthur was a small boy and continuing into his\nteenage years, he would sometimes lose periods of time and come home\nlate. He knew the thousands of acres of the family estate very well.\nNevertheless, he would sometimes find that the hour was later than it\nshould be and discover himself facing in a different direction than he\nexpected. On one occasion, when he was perhaps six or seven, he saw\nwhat he took to be the lights of the manor house through the trees, but\nrealized that he was a quarter of a mile away, the lights were \”two white\nlights like headlights, but they were farther spaced and they were like\nhalfway up or midway up the tree.\” He was confused as to his direction\n(\”somehow I got completely turned around\”) and \”it was much later\nbecause it was dark.\” In his early teens Arthur recalled at least two\nepisodes of missing time. On one occasion he was following a deer trail\nin the forest and ended up \”hours later heading back to where I had just\ncome from.\” When he remembered seeing the alien beings during the\nepisode when he was nine they seemed to him like \”old play friends.\”\nThe central UFO-related experience of Arthur’s life occurred in the\nsummer of 1967 when he was nine. Although we explored this episode\nin detail under hypnosis, Arthur recalled a great deal consciously in\nour first meeting. He, his mother, his older sister, and one or possibly\ntwo of his brothers were returning home toward the family estate after\nseeing a movie in a nearby town. He figures the movie must have been\na comedy \”because my parents never did take us to anything except\ncomedies.\” His mother was driving, Arthur and his sister were in the\nback seat, and his younger brother and perhaps one older brother were\nin the front seat. As they were driving along on a dark country road,\nhis mother said, \”that plane is flying awfully low.\” Then she said in a\nworried voice, \”that is not a plane,\” and made everybody get down in\nthe car. \”I saw her hand come down and kind of push us down … we\nwere wired on candy,\” he said, and thought, \”this was going to be pret\nty exciting for me at least.\”\nArthur and his sister were in the well in front of the backseat, and\nhe saw an object about \”a hundred to a hundred and fifty feet\” above\nthe car. \”It had lots of different lights, but I couldn’t tell you what col\nors any specific light was, it was just different colored lights.\” The light\n\”was coming in my mother’s window and my window,\” and Arthur\nfound it peculiar that the light came down to the ground but seemed\n373″,
“summary”: “Arthur is a person who has experienced missing time episodes throughout his life. He has had at least two episodes of losing track of time while following a deer trail in the forest and returning home from a movie with his family. In 1967, when he was nine years old, he and his family saw an unidentified flying object (UFO) while driving on a dark country road. The UFO appeared to be about 100-150 feet above the car and had multiple lights of different colors.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 388,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nto create no shadows. ‘All the air was lit up,\” but Arthur knew the\nobject he had seen \”was the light source … It was the most incredible\nlight. If there is such a thing as pure white. Totally pure, and it was\neverywhere.\” The feeling in the light was \”like swimming and being in\nwater and having the water being phosphorus.\” He saw different lights\non the object, \”like Christmas tree lights, but there weren’t bulbs.\” He\nrecalls specifically seeing red, white, and a \”pinkish violet\” color.\nArthur’s mother and younger brother were intensely afraid, while\nhis sister was mystified, but he felt mainly excitement. \”There was\nabsolutely no fear. In fact it was the exact opposite. It was complete\neuphoria, that is the only way to describe it, better than the best sex or\nthe best anything you could have, better than fly-fishing for a week.\”\nHis sense of the encounter was difficult to describe, \”almost com\npletely benevolent.\” The perspective from which Arthur recalls seeing\nhis family seemed odd to him, as if the car were a convertible and he\ncould look down on them into a car without a roof. His mother must\nhave pulled over because the car was stopped at the side of the road.\nAs he crouched down in the well Arthur thought to himself \”this is\nreally cool.\” Then he experienced some sort of thought communication\nfrom the object. These thoughts \”were being offered is the best way to\ndescribe it.\” He was told \”you are going to get more,\” and \”the way you\ncan get more is by not being afraid and by being receptive\u2014a million\ndifferent things at the same time. It is so difficult to describe . . . There\nwas almost a sadness that it couldn’t be learned, but a gladness that it\nwas being learned.\” The more receptive he could be, and the less he\nwould be afraid, \”the greater the understanding, the more profound it\nfelt.\” He could not recall then seeing the beings, but thought of them as\n\”little playful angels,\” light beings that had \”features, but not really def\ninite features.\”\nAt this moment Arthur began to feel slightly anxious for the first time\nin the session, \”just a gut feeling.\” His consciousness seemed to split\naway somewhat and he felt \”like when I am communicating this I am not\nhere and it is like someplace else.\” Yet for Arthur it was \”not a threaten\ning kind of fear. It’s that it’s awesome. I can’t understand it… Big is such\na dumb word, but it is so big … The subjects\” he felt the beings were\n\”trying to communicate\” were \”so kind of new and big and just incredi\nbly beautiful, but just massive and not what I am used to. I have a little\nmind like this, and they are kind of dumping a lot of water and it is pour\ning over the sides, so you are like whoa, you know what I mean?\”\nArthur felt that his anxiety and the mild dissociative experience he\nhad just had were serving to \”slow down the velocity\” of the informa-\n374″,
“summary”: “Arthur saw a light source that was everywhere and completely lit up the air. He saw different colors on the object, including red, white, and pinkish violet. His family was afraid while he felt excited and euphoric. The encounter was almost completely benevolent and Arthur experienced thought communication from the object. He felt anxious and dissociative for a moment but it was not threatening.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 389,
“original_text”: “ARTHUR: A VOLUNTARY ABDUCTEE\ntion that was coming to him. \”They [the beings] know they can over\nwhelm us,\” he said, \”and the anxiety is the block or the thing that is in\nbetween … If they blow us away or scare us to death then they can’t\ncommunicate actually.\”\nArthur is not certain how long the car was stopped. It took about\ntwenty minutes to drive to the manor house from the movie, which he\nestimates probably let out at eight-thirty or nine. His grandmother\nwas waiting for them and would probably have been upset had they\ncome back more than two hours late, so he estimates that incident\ninvolved no more than one or one and a half hours of elapsed time\n(\”normally we would have stopped for ice cream\”). Arthur does not\nrecall just how the trip home was resumed. No one spoke in the car,\nand his mother did not ever tell her mother or her husband about the\nincident. He found this unusual, because \”in my family if you buy the\nwrong shoe size we talk about it, so that it is incredibly unusual in our\nfamily because we talk about everything.\”\nIt seems that no one who was present that night talked of the inci\ndent for twenty-five years until a huge family reunion in the summer\nof 1989 in which hundreds of members from the various sides of\nArthur’s family gathered to commemorate the hundredth anniversary\nof the family estate. During this event Arthur’s sister, Karen, came up\nto him and asked if he remembered anything about \”that night driving\nhome from the movies.\” At first he could not remember anything at\nall, and she asked then \”Does Mom remember any of this?\” He could\nnot answer that either, so Karen \”described her perspective of what\nhad happened that night . .. She told me a bit, and then it was like a\ntrigger, like it set off bits and then my bits set off her bits.\” According\nto Arthur, Karen told him that \”an incredible light filled the car\” and\ntheir mother was very scared. Other details conformed to Arthur’s\naccount given above. Karen, he says, \”remembers angels. She has a\nthing for angels.\”\nPam spoke with Karen on the telephone four weeks after our initial\nmeeting with Arthur. Her account is similar to his, except that she\nremembers the light as \”bluish white.\” As Arthur had said, its bright\nness made it possible to see the inside of the car \”as plain as day.\”\nKaren’s reaction was one of amazement, and she is open to the possi\nbility of alien abduction but does not recall further details herself.\nUnlike Arthur she does not find it remarkable that their mother did\nnot talk of the incident. If she \”doesn’t understand something, she\njust doesn’t talk about it.\” Karen attributes the forgetting of the inci\ndent more to \”neglect\” than fear.\n375″,
“summary”: “Arthur was abducted on his way home from a movie with his family. The beings knew they could overwhelm them and used their anxiety as a block. No one spoke about the incident for 25 years until a family reunion in 1989. Karen, Arthur’s sister, remembered angels and a bluish white light while Pam remembered a bright light that made it possible to see inside the car. Karen attributes the forgetting of the incident to neglect while Pam does not find it remarkable that their mother did not talk about it.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 38,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nsion, which any physical contact with an experiencer who is in the\ndepths of traumatic recall may create.\nAt the end of the session the experiencer may feel powerful tension\nor cramping in certain muscle groups, especially for some reason in\nthe hands, and a tension-exaggerating approach, as developed by the\nGrofs, may be useful in discharging the remaining tightness or cramp\ning. We also spend some time at this point discussing the material\nthat has emerged. This conversation helps to bring the material more\nfully into normal consciousness and to further the process of integra\ntion. It is at this time that many experiencers begin to struggle deeply\nwith questions of accuracy and meaning, and they often ask me how\nthey should regard their hypnotically recovered memories.\nThis question has received a great deal of attention in both the\nUFO and therapeutic communities. Critics and skeptics cite work on\nthe inaccuracy of recall with hypnosis and the possibility that the\nexperiencer is developing recall of memory to please or comply with\nthe hypnotist’s expectations, to question the reality of the abduction\nphenomenon itself. I believe that these criticisms cannot be support\ned. Daniel Brown, a noted expert in the field of hypnosis research,\ndetermined after carefully reviewing the literature on recall among\ntrauma sufferers under hypnosis that there are simply no studies of the\naccuracy of memory in this population, i.e., among individuals for\nwhom the events in question are of core meaning or central impor\ntance. Rather, conclusions regarding the inaccuracy of recall under\nhypnosis have been based on studies in which an environmental con\ntext was created and memory was tested in relation to events that were\nof peripheral significance to the subject (personal communication, 18\nOctober 1993). These studies, therefore, may not apply to abduction\nexperiencers, who are highly motivated to remember accurately\nintense occurrences that are of the most vital importance to them.\nIf the abduction phenomenon, as I suspect, manifests itself in our\nphysical space/time world but is not of it in a literal sense, our notions\nof accuracy of recall regarding what did or did not \”happen\” (Kuhn’s\nadvice about suspending categories seems relevant here) may not\napply, at least not in the literal physical sense. Under these circum\nstances the reported experience of the witness, and our clinical assess\nment of the genuineness of that report, may be the only means by\nwhich we can judge the reality of the experience. John Carpenter’s\nfinding that experiencers who have been abducted together and hyp\nnotized independently consistently provide accounts of what \”hap\npened\” to them on the ships that correspond in minute detail thus\n24″,
“summary”: “Abduction refers to a phenomenon where individuals experience being taken from their physical location against their will. The process involves hypnosis, which can create physical contact with an experiencer who is in a traumatic state of recall. At the end of the session, tension or cramping may occur in certain muscle groups, especially the hands. A tension-exaggerating approach can be used to discharge any remaining tightness or cramping. After the session, the material that has emerged is discussed with the experiencer to bring it more fully into normal consciousness and facilitate integration. Critics argue that hypnotically recovered memories may not be accurate, but experts believe that these criticisms cannot be supported as there are no studies on the accuracy of recall among trauma sufferers under hypnosis. The reported experience of the witness and clinical assessment of its authenticity may be the only means to judge the reality of the experience.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 390,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nOnce the memories of this incident had come back to him, Arthur\nbecame interested in asking his mother and brothers what they\nremembered. At a dinner out, in the spring of 1990, when his two old\nest brothers, their wives, Karen, his girlfriend, his mother, and his\nyounger brother were present, Arthur asked his mother about the 1964\nincident. She said she saw a cigar-shaped vehicle, \”like a dirigible,\”\nwith \”lots of different lights\” that was going at the same speed as the\ncar. She was \”scared to death,\” though \”mostly for us\u2014my mother is\npretty much that way.\” She remembered pulling over and trying to get\nthe children down below the seats. Arthur’s younger brother’s memory\nwas similar to his mother’s. He too was very scared, remembered the\nlight and \”being stuffed down\” in front of his seat. The two other\nbrothers did not recall the incident and may not have been present.\nArthur had met Donna, the girlfriend who was present at the family\ndinner, soon after the summer family reunion. She told him of an inci\ndent from her childhood when she saw an \”angel\” on her windowsill\nand that she continues to communicate with angels. She told him\nthat all her life she had dreamed of meeting someone like him. After\nthis, he told her of his experiences and she encouraged him to explore\nthem more fully and encouraged him to contact me. Donna also\nbelieves that Arthur’s involvement \”in all these different projects and\nsuch and causes\” is related to his UFO experience. Donna \”and my\nsister have been the two people to say that I am the one who has to\nfind this out because they think it has affected my life the most, and,\nyou know, I am curious if I would have been a different person without\nit.\” Arthur has the sense, related to information he received during his\nUFO experience at age nine, that there is \”something that I am sup\nposed to communicate, but I don’t know what the message is . . . The\nnine-year-old experience is the trigger or the key to something else …\nsomething that is important for other people. And it is simple and ele\nmental, and it is like in me but I don’t know how to communicate it.\”\nThe regression was scheduled for March 25 to fit Arthur’s travel\nschedule. After our last meeting Arthur had talked with Ted, the\nbrother who had not been at the dinner in the spring of 1990.\nAlthough Ted could not recall whether he was in the car at the time of\nthe 1964 incident, he was \”one hundred percent convinced that there\nwas something significant there.\” Ted is inclined to think that he was\nthere, \”simply because he’s such a traditionally conservative Republi\ncan person and wouldn’t normally believe in UFOs or anything, but\nhe’s absolutely convinced they exist.\”\nArthur told a strange story of photographs that his great grandfa-\n376″,
“summary”: “Arthur had a UFO experience at the age of nine in 1964 while on a family trip. He later met Donna, who believed in angels and encouraged him to explore his experiences further. Arthur felt that there was something important to communicate from his experience, but he did not know what the message was. He scheduled a regression for March 25 to fit his travel schedule. Ted, one of his brothers who was not present at the dinner in 1964, was convinced that there was something significant about the incident and believed that he was there.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 391,
“original_text”: “ARTHUR: A VOLUNTARY ABDUCTEE\nther, who was one of the early photographers in this country, had taken\nof \”elves and little people,\” with chins \”pointier\” than humans’, set in\nrock formations. ArthuT suggested that they were probably little clay\nmodels that his great-grandfather, who was a creative inventor, placed\nin these formations and then photographed. But what is less clear is\nthe source of his ancestor’s inspiration for this activity. Perhaps, Arthur\nsuggested, his own imagination had made some sort of connection\nwith the little people he had seen in his grandfather’s photographs. In\nany event, the photographs left him with the impression that \”I met\nlittle people.\” Ted is also \”just so convinced that these people exist.\nFor him to agree to that is like getting Richard Nixon to do it.\” Before\nbeginning the regression Arthur reiterated his conviction that \”there’s\nsome message I’m supposed to get.\”\nAt the beginning of the hypnosis session I set the stage by taking\nArthur back to the night of the incident when he was nine and asked\nhim to report any feelings, images, or bodily sensations that occurred.\nThe movie, he now recalled, was The Mouse that Roared, with Peter\nSellers, \”and I think we ate a lot of junk, like popcorn and stuff.\” He\nalso remembered once more who was in the car and what his mother\nwas wearing. She said something like \”there’s a plane flying awfully\nlow,\” but soon in \”a nervous voice\” she said \”that’s not a plane.\” The\nlarge craft had lights that \”went across like a T almost, but they\nfanned out on the back.\” Arthur saw \”red and green and yellow.\” His\nmother put her hand behind her seat and told the children \”to get\ndown on the ground,\” but \”I remember thinking that was so cool,\nwhatever it was.\” The craft came from behind the car to the left, \”out\nof nowhere,\” and \”just plopped down right on top of us,\” perhaps fifty\nor a hundred feet above, and seemed to fill \”the whole sky.\”\nWith conscious recall Arthur had not been able to make out details\nof an actual vehicle, but now he remembered something like ribs, a\nhatch, and seams, and the vehicle seemed to be made of a \”really\nshiny, light metal, like metal when it’s superheated.\” It appeared as if\n\”the thing itself was lit, was the source\” and, in addition, had little\npoints of light. Again, Arthur said, this was \”the coolest thing I’ve ever\nseen … I was ready to go,\” he said, and \”I wasn’t going to stay behind\nthe seat, for sure.\” The light from the craft flooded the car and the air\naround it, and it seemed as if \”the car was in water.\” The light was\neverywhere, and there were no shadows.\nArthur could see his mother, brother, and sister, who \”were like crum\npled down\” in front of their seats. Although he could see his younger\nbrother, Peter, below the front seat, Arthur did not see another boy in\n377″,
“summary”: “Arthur was a photographer who took pictures of \”elves and little people\” with chins \”pointier\” than humans’. He believed that these were probably clay models placed in rock formations by his great-grandfather, an inventor. The source of inspiration for this activity is unclear. Arthur had the impression that he met little people and was convinced that there was a message he was supposed to get. During hypnosis, Arthur recalled details of an incident when he was nine years old and saw a large craft with lights that fanned out on the back. The craft seemed to be made of a shiny, light metal and had little points of light. It flooded the car and the air around it, and his mother, brother, and sister were \”crumpled down\” in front of their seats.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 392,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthe car, which made him doubt there was anyone else in it. Next he\nremembered the car being off the road on the ground, but he still could\nnot recall a moment when his mother pulled off. He could see nothing\nthen except the light, and had the sense of the car being below him and\nthe \”feeling of being lifted.\” I sensed in Arthur a tightening or tension,\nand his critical mind beginning to work harder. I encouraged him to stay\nas much as possible with his sensations and raw images without judg\nment or trying to figure things out. There is a moment in the session I\ncannot pinpoint, when he seemed moved virtually to tears as he real\nized the car was no longer on the road and he was in unfamiliar sur\nroundings.\nArthur experienced \”many different feelings,\” including being\n\”scared,\” but \”something was telling me not to be afraid the whole\ntime.\” As \”incredible\” as it seemed to him, Arthur had the sensation\nthat he was being lifted up above the car \”and I couldn’t talk to any\nbody,\” for they were \”huddled\” safely in the car and he knew \”they\ncouldn’t hear me.\” Then and now he felt \”just confusion … It was\nlike all the cells in my body were moving up, but my body was staying\nwhere it was, and it was separating.\” This feeling of not being \”even\npart of my body anymore\” seemed to be the source of Arthur’s fear.\nHe could see his mother and brother in the car, but he could no longer\nsee his sister in it. But his perspective was as if \”on top of the car\” and\nlooking down through its roof. Still confused, he believes that some\nhow he went \”through the roof\” of the car, but \”I can’t remember how\nI got through there.\”\nThen a \”message\” came to Arthur, \”like they’re concerned\” and \”they\ndon’t want to hurt me .. . They can tell I’m afraid,\” and this communi\ncation \”definitely helps\” to calm him. Then (the source of the commu\nnication is not clear at this point) \”they’re trying to tell me there’s a\nthread, like a spider thread, and that it’s between us, but it’s really frag\nile .. . ‘Don’t be afraid, or it will break the thread,’\” he was told. I asked\nif this were a literal, physical thread or a metaphor for some sort of con\nnection. Arthur could actually see a \”light like a thread, a spider’s thread\nthat’s lit\” in the sky, surrounded by black. Then he saw more than six\n\”little lighted beings clustered all together\” who were telling him not to\nbe afraid and not to break the thread with his fear.\nI asked Arthur to describe the beings. They looked \”like an\nembryo,\” he said, \”just little gentle things.\” They were \”luminescent,\”\nand semitransparent, with large heads and small bodies, \”little skinny\narms and little fingers. Maybe not five fingers.\” In addition, he saw\n\”little legs,\” smooth faces with \”a little mouth, little noses\” and \”no\n378″,
“summary”: “Arthur experienced a traumatic event where he was lifted up above his car while his family was inside. He felt confused and scared but also sensed that someone was trying to communicate with him through a spider thread in the sky. The beings he saw were embryo-like, luminescent, and had large heads and small bodies. They told him not to be afraid and not to break the thread with his fear.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 393,
“original_text”: “ARTHUR: A VOLUNTARY ABDUCTEE\nhair . . . like babies, like embryos,\” he said again. The eyes were all\nblack and rounder than ours. The beings seemed to be \”so close to\neach other they’re touching each other,\” Arthur noticed. \”They’re dis\ncrete,\” but \”their arms are always touching each other . .. It’s like a\nbunch of rabbits. They huddle like rabbits.\”\nI asked Arthur what was holding him in the air and he said it was\n\”the thread,\” which he estimated to be perhaps an eighth of an inch in\ndiameter, \”like a kite string, maybe … It connects me, but I don’t\nknow how it connects to me.\” The beings seemed \”pretty funny look\ning,\” yet \”just cute\” in \”the way they behave . . . They’re like bunnies,\”\nhe said. \”They don’t want to harm anybody. Bunnies don’t want to\nharm anybody. They want to play.\” Although \”I could break it if I\nwanted to,\” the beings pulled Arthur upwards on the thread, lifting\nhim \”into the room\” as if on \”a rope or something.\” The thread was\nlike an arc, or \”half an arch.\” He went up it along a curve with dark\nness underneath. \”I couldn’t have walked up because it was too steep,\nand I wasn’t walking. I was going up on an angle.\”\nArthur found himself \”in space … I could see stars, and it was like\nthis really smooth kind of beveled thing [this was the first explicit\nstatement that he was being drawn toward the craft]. Looked like a\nround edge, like if you took a shallow bowl and put it upside down,\nreally shallow bowl.\” It had the appearance of buffed stainless steel.\nThe thread or string seemed to be bathed in a light that was every\nwhere, and as the beings were telling him \”not to be afraid\” Arthur\nwas \”just going\” along it, \”standing erect,\” pulled as if by an unseen\nforce. The string seemed to go into the craft, \”like a phone line or\nsomething.\” Arthur could now see the beings inside the craft, which I\nfound confusing as he seemed to be able to see them while he was\nascending on the thread. \”They were never down below,\” he said. \”I\ncould see them through the string,\” but they were \”in a bubble of\nlight, and it is probably in the steel thing.\” This may have made sense\nfrom his point of view, but only introduced other problems for me,\nwhich I chose to let pass.\nArthur could not recall exactly how he got into the spacecraft\u2014\n\”there wasn’t any door or anything.\” Once inside he found himself in a\nhuge room with a wavy, irregular floor, surrounded by a ring of pink\nlights. The beings were chattering happily and were glad that he was\nnot afraid. \”They’re like, you know, old play friends . . . Their main\nthing is that they don’t want to hurt anybody.\” I was a bit shocked\nwhen he said that the room was as big as Boston’s Fenway Park\n\”upside down.\” The beings went on \”chattering,\” communicating\n379″,
“summary”: “Arthur, a voluntary abductee, describes his experience of being lifted into space by an invisible thread connected to a group of friendly alien beings. He sees the craft as a smooth, beveled thing and the beings inside as chattering happily. The room is as big as Boston’s Fenway Park upside down.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 394,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nwithout voices or sound, giggling and touching each other, and\nseemed to want to play. They touched Arthur’s face \”very gently. It’s\nlike you touch a rabbit . . . They touch like my shoulders and my face\nis what I remember, with their hands,\” as if out of \”curiosity,\” and they\nmove \”all around.\” There was also mind play, \”like they throw fun\nthings at your mind and you throw fun things back.\” I asked for an\nexample. \”Well, like blobs of color at you,\” Arthur said, \”and just real\nly pleasant feelings. Just a million different kinds of pleasant feelings\n. . . It’s the way you communicate with bunnies,\” he repeated.\nAll of this playfulness, and the concern that Arthur be relaxed and\nunafraid, seemed to have been a preparation for \”something serious\”\nthat was to follow. Darker beings wanted him to know about a \”field of\nlife\” that he had lost, out in the country where it is green and there are\n\”leaves and flowers and grass and birds and fish and everything.\” But\nthere was a \”big blob of darkness that’s gonna fall over it. They want me\nto experience what it feels like.\” This blob is like \”a massive water flood,\nand it’s gonna go over the entire planet and just kill everything.\” I asked\nwhy they want him to know that. \”Because I think they want to help,\”\nhe said. \”They don’t want it to happen\u2014it’s so contradictory.\” I sug\ngested he allow himself to go deeper into the contradiction. \”They real\nize we’re not bright. We’re kind of stupid,\” he said. The destruction can\nbe avoided, but the only way they can \”do something about it\” is \”by\ncommunicating.\” At the same time \”they’re afraid of making us afraid,\”\nfor \”if they make us afraid then we’ll be ineffective.\”\nThe blob, Arthur said, was like a great \”water balloon,\” black and\nhuge, that will cover the whole planet and suffocate it. I asked how\nthis idea was \”envisioned\” by him. \”They want to tell me something\nserious,\” he said and \”they tell you by you feeling it.\” As he saw the\nblob he felt the fear and the smothering and the sense that \”every\nthing’s gonna die.\” At the end of what seemed like a kind of staging or\ndemonstration, the beings removed the blob, having communicated\nhow serious the problem was. I asked Arthur how such a disturbing\nmessage might have affected him as a nine-year-old boy. He answered\nrather indirectly that \”the most beautiful thing is between people who\ncan communicate with each other like you can with these little guys.\”\nThe blob was caused by our failure to promote life, to rid ourselves of\nfear, and to communicate with one another and with nature. The\nimage had made him feel afraid and sad when it was happening, espe\ncially as the beings \”make you feel so much life, and they show you\nwhat it [life] is not.\”\nArthur returned to the thread that had brought him to the ship,\n380″,
“summary”: “The given text describes an experience of a nine-year-old boy named Arthur who was abducted by aliens. The aliens communicated with him through playfulness and mind play, and conveyed to him a serious message about a \”field of life\” that had been lost due to human failure to promote life, rid ourselves of fear, and communicate with one another and nature. The image of a \”water balloon\” black and huge that will cover the whole planet and suffocate it made Arthur feel afraid and sad, but also showed him the beauty of communication between people.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 395,
“original_text”: “ARTHUR: A VOLUNTARY ABDUCTEE\nwhich became for him now a kind of metaphor for communicating\nand connecting in a loving way, \”like we do with rabbits… Some peo\nple have to go beyond what they think they can do,\” he said. The only\nthing that could kill the \”life-energy\” was fear and the blob was its\nresult. I asked him to say more about fear. \”It blocks everything,\” he\nsaid. If we are afraid we cannot communicate with one another, with\nthe beings, or with animals. \”We can’t even let life into us at all.\” I\nwas not clear about the source of fear and what we were supposed to\ndo about it. To \”stop the blob,\” Arthur said, it would be necessary \”to\njust challenge little fears at a time. That eventually will get bigger\”\nand \”people will get stronger.\” Take the risk of empathizing, saying\nhello, being \”nice to everybody,\” as, for example, with a \”tollbooth per\nson or the waiter,\” he suggested. \”The reward,\” he asserted, would be\n\”much better than the fear and the risk … We’re in a losing battle,\nbut we can turn it around,\” he said.\nI had the sense that we had gone as far we could along these lines\nand asked Arthur if the beings gave him any other information in the\nship. He remembered then another, smaller room with other, \”darker\npeople,\” like \”runts\” or \”little monks\” with robes and hoods. These\nbeings were \”businesslike\” and \”not really playful.\” They felt his neck\nand behind his ear and pushed a \”soft rubber, cold rubber thing\” into\n\”the back of my neck.\” Several of these beings were behind him and he\nsaw \”a couple on the right side of me farther away.\” These entities\nseemed more \”ambivalent\” Arthur said, \”more complicated . .. They’re\ndoing stuff. They’re like moving around, and they’re pantomiming. But\nthey move pretty smoothly, and they’re more serious . .. It’s not like the\nbunnies\” where it was more playful and \”you can take it in.\” They too\nconveyed to him a sense that human beings act destructively and they\ndo not have confidence in our intelligence.\nThe communication from the darker beings was \”more intense …\nIt’s like a billion, chillion, infinite amount of things going when they\nhit your brain. It just is like incredible overload, like you can’t experi\nence everything at the same time.\” The message, however, was\nunequivocal, \”Stop fucking around with life, with the planet . . . You\nguys are total idiots.\” I asked how this was conveyed to him. Was it via\nthe instrument in his neck? It was coming in \”behind my right ear, and\nit hurts, but it doesn’t hurt like a stabbing pain. It hurts like a dull, like\nsomebody’s pushing the edge of a baseball bat, or the tip of a baseball\nbat against the back of my ear\u2014not my ear, my head.\” It was like a\n\”really big blast of information.\”\nI asked Arthur how this information affected him as a nine-year-old,\n381″,
“summary”: “Arthur, a nine-year-old boy who was abducted by aliens, communicates with them through empathy and love. He learned that fear blocks communication and that the only thing that can kill \”life-energy\” is fear. To overcome this, he suggests taking small risks and being kind to others. The beings also conveyed a message to him that human beings act destructively and do not have confidence in their intelligence through an intense overload of information coming from an instrument in his neck. This affected him as a nine-year-old by making him realize the importance of being responsible with life and taking care of the planet.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 396,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nif it got through. His response reflected his struggle to assimilate the\nimpact. \”It was there, I know, but it, I can, I know what they mean . . .\nYeah. I guess it did. I can definitely, it went from like playful and nice\nto like, I don’t know, like you have to be serious. You gotta be, this is\nimportant. This is serious. But the feeling is like, like a shock.\” I asked\nhim to say more about the shock feeling. It \”doesn’t hurt,\” he said.\n\”Just your entire brain, every cell lights up, or you see you’re in this\nlike infinite plasma of incredible light particles. It’s not like a lightning\nbolt; it’s like a, but it’s a feeling that’s communicated.\”\n\”What feeling?\” I asked.\nLike \”a roller coaster where you’re at the top and they drop you off\nand you’re free-falling. You know, it’s like whoa . .. this is definitely no\nkidding around.\”\n\”They want to make sure you get it,\” I suggested.\n\”Yeah,\” he said. \”It’s like they were grabbing your collar and just\nsaying, slapping you around a little bit but not hurting you, just to say\nyou gotta do this, and you have to talk to everybody else. You have to\nget it across to other people, \”ibu have to teach teachers.\”\nThis was the end of the \”lesson.\” Other than the pressure of the\ninstrument in the back of his neck he recalled no other intrusive pro\ncedures. He compared the dark people with the lighter ones. The dark\nones had \”more intelligence or information,\” and the \”little people\”\nwere \”simpler, or just more gentle.\” But the dark ones \”respected or\nadmired the little people\” who were even \”higher up in a way. They\nwere revered more .. .\”\nI asked Arthur if he could describe the faces of the darker beings.\n\”Like deep furrows, brows, eyes but dark eyes, deep-set eyes, kind of\nold,\” he said. They wore hoods and dark robes and were \”squat\” in\nappearance. The communications of the dark beings, he added, were\n\”just too overwhelming/’ requiring \”a long time for us to sort out\”\nwhat they were conveying. So they needed the little people to \”com\nmunicate little things at a time.\”\nWe were coming to the end of the session and I asked Arthur if he\nremembered anything about the return. He could not, and recalled only\nthat his mother was still \”hunched down\” on the front seat as he came\nback to the car. \”She was like frozen.\” His brother and sister were now there\nas well. Arthur does not remember his mother starting the car up, but \”I\nremember us not talking. We didn’t talk, which was, for my family, real\nly weird. We’re pretty gabby. None of us talked the whole way home.\” He\ncould not remember at that time what had happened to him. They may\nhave arrived home an hour or an hour and a half late.\n382″,
“summary”: “Arthur described his experience as feeling like a shock, with his entire brain lighting up like an infinite plasma of incredible light particles. The dark beings were more intelligent and communicated through the little people who were simpler and more gentle. The dark beings respected and admired the little people who were higher up in a way. Arthur could not remember anything about the return home, but his family was silent the whole way back.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 397,
“original_text”: “ARTHUR: A VOLUNTARY ABDUCTEE\nArthur remembered then that he had had an experience during the\nsummer just past on the family estate. Without knowing quite why, he\nhad arranged his entire schedule so he could spend two months there.\n\”I had to go there for another blast.\” One day while he was fishing\nthere was, in fact, \”another blast,\” and he believes he may have lost as\nmuch as five hours. He slept in a \”far room\” of the manor house that\nnight and his dreams, which he cannot recall, convinced him that he\nhad had another powerful experience but we would have to postpone\nits exploration to another time. Looking back at what we had done in\nthe session Arthur said the impact of his childhood experience left\nhim with the feeling that he was \”part of a puzzle\” and had to do what\nhe could \”to stop …\”\nArthur asked to be introduced to other people who were part of the\npuzzle \”to see if we can create, if the thread\” could create a \”synergy.\”\nIf \”several of us get together it’s like a hundred,\” he said. He agreed to\ncome to the support group four days later. Arthur spoke further of the\nproblem of dosage. The way the beings communicate, he said, \”we\ncan only absorb so much.\” When \”we get to the threshold of fear\” we\n\”resist absorbing it all.\” I asked Arthur how he held what he had\nuncovered today. \”It’s completely confusing,\” he said. \”Intuitively I\nbelieve it,\” he said, but \”I don’t intellectually.\” He had struggled dur\ning the regression with \”the temptation to flip into fear . . . The fear is\nnever gone. It’s always there,\” he said, but (referring to my presence)\n\”it’s like having somebody hold your hand through an operation . . .\nYou have to overcome\” the fear and \”not let it take you.\”\nThe \”blob,\” he recalled, \”was to make you feel\” how \”overwhelming it\ncan, it’s gonna be if we don’t\u2014just how important it is.\” The task now\nwas \”to get those blasts across to everybody else,\” he suggested to me.\nPam spoke with Arthur on the telephone on March 31, two days\nafter he attended the support group. He was struck by how much anxi\nety there was in the group and how little of the sort of empathy with\nthe aliens that he feels was expressed. He attributed this in part to the\nsecure and happy childhood he had had. Arthur felt comfortable with\nthe outcome of the regression and even told a few friends about it, but\nhe did not tell his sister the details of it so she would not be \”contami\nnated,\” i.e., have her credibility as an independent witness influenced\nby what he reported. He noted that her philosophy of life is similar to\nhis and wondered if this were because she too has had abduction expe\nriences. Since the regression he has felt more convinced than ever of\nthe message he received from the alien beings and more determined\nthan ever to do what he can to help.\n383″,
“summary”: “Arthur, a man who voluntarily abducted himself during the summer on his family estate, had an experience that left him feeling like he was \”part of a puzzle\” and needed to stop something. He asked to be introduced to others who were also part of this puzzle in hopes of creating synergy. Arthur struggled with fear during the regression but felt comforted by having someone hold his hand through the operation. After attending a support group, Arthur realized that there was little empathy with the aliens expressed and attributed this to his secure and happy childhood. He felt more convinced than ever of the message he received from the alien beings and determined to help.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 398,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nDISCUSSION\nThe for-profit business corporation is one of the most powerful institu\ntions for getting things done that human beings have invented. The\nimpact of corporations is felt throughout the planet, affecting virtually\nevery aspect of its life. Corporations can be agents of continuing eco\nlogical destruction or a potential source of benefit for human beings\nand the life of the earth. Arthur is a business leader of extraordinary\nvision. His life has become a model of corporate responsibility (Everett,\nMack, and Oresick 1993). On his own and in partnership with others he\nhas committed his time, energy, and financial resources to preserving\nthe earth’s environment. He has done so through activities which range\nfrom local recycling to political efforts at a national and international\nlevel aimed at making sure that the earth’s environment will be protect\ned and sustained.\nWhat seems remarkable is that Arthur and members of his family\nappear to believe that his social and environmental concerns and\nvision are intimately related to his childhood UFO abduction experi\nence. He wonders \”if I would have been a different person without it.\”\nCertainly the information that came across to him so powerfully dur\ning the abduction, some he had recalled consciously and uncovered\nmore fully during the hypnosis session, was completely consistent with\nthe unusual life he has led.\nWhat was communicated to him by the alien beings was informa\ntion about the danger facing the earth’s ecology, the need for open,\nloving communication, and the necessity of ridding ourselves of fear\nin order to most effectively address these concerns. This message was\nreceived so powerfully that it seemed to reach every cell in Arthur’s\nbody. A dark \”blob\” that smothered the life of the earth was shown to\nhim as an image of its potential fate. \”Stop screwing around with life,\nwith the planet,\” he was told. \”Do what you can to stop the destruc\ntion and promote the life of the earth.\” In addition, his mission would\nbe to be a teacher and \”to teach teachers\” to communicate the infor\nmation that seems to have been literally \”blasted\” into his soul during\nhis abduction experience at age nine and perhaps in others. Surely\nthat is how he has lived his life.\nPowerful metaphors run through Arthur’s case. The thread that\nbrought him in an arc from the car to the spacecraft is also a symbol of\nloving connection between living beings. Arthur makes an analogy\nrepeatedly between the way he knows how to communicate with ani\nmals\u2014his \”zuzzing\” rabbits, for example\u2014and the open, loving way\n384″,
“summary”: “Arthur is a business leader who has become a model of corporate responsibility. He believes that his social and environmental concerns are related to his childhood UFO abduction experience. During the abduction, he received information about the danger facing the earth’s ecology, the need for open communication, and the necessity of ridding ourselves of fear. This message was so powerful that it seemed to reach every cell in his body. Arthur’s mission is to be a teacher and to teach others to communicate the information that was \”blasted\” into his soul during the abduction experience at age nine. The thread that brought him from the car to the spacecraft is also a symbol of loving connection between living beings.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 399,
“original_text”: “ARTHUR: A VOLUNTARY ABDUCTEE\nthat it is necessary to relate to the alien beings. Indeed, he even likens\nthe \”little people\” he has encountered since childhood to bunnies.\nThe way Arthur has been able all his life to connect with the spirits of\nboth wild and domestic animals seems in some way intimately linked\nwith his fearlessness, as compared to the resistance of other members\nof his family who were present during the 1965 incident, in accepting\nthe presence and message of the alien beings.\nThere are other interesting aspects to Arthur’s case. His experience\nat age nine involved two distinct types of beings: light, somewhat\ntranslucent, \”little people,\” who were playful, loving, and altogether\nfriendly; and darker, more serious entities that seemed somewhat like\nthe familiar grays. These two types seemed to work together in a kind\nof good cops/bad cops manner, the little people helping Arthur to\novercome fear and to develop a joyous, open consciousness, while the\ndarker beings delivered the powerful, disturbing message. This divi\nsion seems to be found in other cases. Typically children are prepared\nthrough manifestly light, playful, and loving connection with friendly\nbeings for later, more serious, or even threatening communications\nand projects that are carried out by sterner, more determined entities.\nArthur’s case is also interesting from a mental health perspective.\nHis childhood seems to have been uniquely secure and free of trauma\nor troubled relationships. There is a conspicuous absence of psy-\nchopathology in his history or contemporary mental state. Indeed, he\nseems remarkably stable and balanced, while at the same time highly\ncreative and innovative. It would even appear that it was Arthur’s\nsense of inner security, a kind of adventurous attitude toward life\nalready in evidence in his fearless excitement when the UFO came\ndown over the car (\”this is really cool\”), that made him especially suit\ned for the assignment that he was given by the alien beings.\nArthur’s story, like many abduction cases, raises puzzling questions\nabout the relationship of thought to the physical world, cause and\neffect, and the vicissitudes of memory. There is something almost\norganic about the metaphors that run through his case. The dark blob\nhe is shown by the beings and the thread or string that brings him to\nthe UFO seem to exist in a kind of gray area between thought and the\nphysical world. Like waves and particles in quantum mechanics, they\nseem to be thoughts in one context and something physically real in\nanother. They are not simply one or the other, thought versus some\nthing physical, but rather are both depending upon the context. The\nblob seems to be something that really destroys the earth, more \”real\”\nthan a metaphor, but it is also an image or symbol, staged by the\n385″,
“summary”: “Arthur is a voluntary abductee who has had encounters with alien beings since childhood. He connects with these beings through his fearlessness and ability to connect with animal spirits. His experience at age nine involved two types of beings – light, friendly ones and darker, more serious entities. These beings seem to work together in a good cops/bad cops manner. Arthur’s case is unique as he has no history of trauma or troubled relationships and seems remarkably stable and balanced. His sense of inner security made him suitable for the assignment given by the alien beings. The story raises puzzling questions about the relationship of thought to the physical world, cause and effect, and memory.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 39,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\nbecomes all the more remarkable (Carpenter 1995). Using the criteria\nof affective appropriateness and a narrative consistent with what I\nknow about how abductions generally proceed, it is my impression\nthat the reports provided under hypnosis are generally more accurate\nthan those consciously recalled. We will see, for example, in the case\nof Ed (chapter 3) how his conscious memory of an abduction that\noccurred when he was a teenager contained bravado and pleasurable\nhappenings consistent with his adolescent self-esteem. The same\nexperience recalled in more detail with difficulty under hypnosis was\nhumiliating and altogether uncongenial to his teenage self-regard.\nThe suggestion that the abductee is trying to please the hypnotist\nduring the session and is making up the whole story\u2014because, pre\nsumably, the hypnotist is there to discover an abduction\u2014fails to take\ninto account how disturbing abductions are to the experiences and\nhow intense the resistance is to bringing what they have gone through\nback into consciousness, or to accepting the reality of the phenome\nnon at all. As will be seen in the later chapters of this book, I some\ntimes need to invoke every morsel of alliance and cooperation to\nenable the abductee to go forward into the depths of the forgotten\nexperience. Furthermore, abductees are peculiarly unsuggestible. To\nmeet the above criticisms I and other investigators have tried repeat\nedly to trick abductees by suggesting specific elements\u2014hair on the\naliens, corners in the rooms on the ships, for example\u2014only to be met\nwith direct contradiction of these efforts. Proponents of the controver\nsial \”false memory syndrome\” as an explanation for abduction memo\nries need to account for this as well as the points outlined on page 43.\nThis discussion, like my conversations with the Kuhns, raises inter\nesting epistemological questions that will be with us throughout this\nbook, especially those concerning consciousness as an instrument of\nknowing. In this work, as in any clinically sound investigation, the psyche\nof the investigator, or, more accurately, the interaction of the psyches of\nthe client and the clinician, is the means of gaining knowledge. But it\nmust then be noted that although we analyze and formulate as objec\ntively as possible afterwards, the original information was obtained non-\ndualistically, i.e., through the intersubjective unfolding of the\ninvestigator-abductee interaction. Thus experience, the reporting of\nthat experience, and the receiving of that experience through the psyche\nof the investigator are, in the absence of physical verification or \”proof\”\n(always quite subtle in the abduction phenomenon, as will be discussed\nlater), the only ways that we can know about abductions.\nWhen experiences ask me about the status of their experience\n25″,
“summary”: “The book \”UFO Abductions: An Introduction\” by David M. Jacobs discusses the topic of UFO abductions and the reports provided under hypnosis. The author argues that these reports are generally more accurate than those consciously recalled due to affective appropriateness and a narrative consistent with what he knows about how abductions generally proceed. He also notes that abductees are peculiarly unsuggestible, making it difficult for investigators to trick them into recalling specific elements of the experience. The author raises epistemological questions concerning consciousness as an instrument of knowing, and notes that experience, the reporting of that experience, and the receiving of that experience through the psyche of the investigator are the only ways that we can know about abductions in the absence of physical verification or \”proof.\””
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 3,
“original_text”: “HUMAN ENCOUNTERS WITH ALIENS\nJohn E. Mack, M.D.\nCHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS\nNEW YORK\nMAXWELL MACMILLAN CANADA\nTORONTO\nMAXWELL MACMILLAN INTERNATIONAL\nNEW YORK OXFORD SINGAPORE SYDNEY”,
“summary”: “The book \”Human Encounters with Aliens\” by John E. Mack, M.D. is a non-fiction book published by Charles Scribner’s Sons in New York and Maxwell Macmillan in Canada. The book discusses the author’s research on human encounters with aliens and includes details such as case studies and interviews with witnesses. It also covers the history of alien abductions and the psychological effects they can have on victims. The book is available internationally through Maxwell Macmillan and other publishers.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 400,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nbeings in Arthur’s mind, to bring about a particular effect. The thread\nbrings Arthur physically to the ship, but it is also a powerful symbol of\nrelationship and connection.\nEven the association between the bunnies on Alice’s farm and the\nperception of the light beings as \”bunnies,\” or the relationship\nbetween how to \”zuz\” a bunny or open to an alien, seem to be organic\nlinkages, closer or more intrinsic somehow than mere analogies. What\nthis may bring us to is the relationship between thought and the phys\nical world, two domains that have been kept radically separate in the\nWestern worJdview. But in Arthur’s case, thought and physical reality\nseem inseparable, as if one could give rise to the other in a generative\nfashion that we do not understand. Perhaps consciousness itself repre\nsents a kind of creative source, a ground of being from which both\nthought and the physical world ultimately derive.\nI also wonder about what is cause and what is effect in Arthur’s\nabduction experience. Did he have the experience because his psyche\nwas open to such realities, or did the abduction encounters them\nselves, going back perhaps to earliest childhood and possibly before\n(we have no past life memories in Arthur’s case), bring about the flexi\nble and visionary state of his mind? It may be that the very category of\ncause and effect is too linear and is not useful in such instances. More\nappropriate would be a way of thinking that looked upon Arthur and\nhis experiences as interconnected in a way that could only be looked\nupon as a whole.\nFinally, Arthur’s case raises questions about forgetting and the trig\ngering of memory similar to what we saw in Ed’s experience (see chap\nter 3). Why didn’t he or anyone present during the 1963 incident seem\nto remember it or speak of it afterwards? And what forces, twenty-five\nyears later, led his sister to open up the subject and thus trigger Arthur’s\nmemory and the sequence of events that brought us together? To what\nextent do the forces of forgetting and remembering reside in Arthur’s\npsyche; or are they imposed from outside by the aliens or whatever\nsource determines their activity? And, like the separation of cause and\neffect just discussed, does this dichotomy even apply? These are but a\nfew of the many questions and mysteries into which cases like Arthur’s\nseem to lead us.\n386″,
“summary”: “Arthur’s abduction experience is a complex phenomenon that raises several questions about the relationship between thought and physical reality, cause and effect, forgetting and memory, and the role of consciousness in shaping our experiences. The thread brings Arthur physically to the ship but also serves as a powerful symbol of relationship and connection. The organic linkages between various elements in Arthur’s experience suggest that consciousness may represent a kind of creative source from which both thought and physical reality ultimately derive. The very category of cause and effect may not be useful in such instances, and a more holistic approach to understanding Arthur’s experiences is necessary. The forces of forgetting and remembering reside in Arthur’s psyche but may also be imposed from outside by the aliens or whatever source determines their activity.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 401,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER SIXTEEN\nALIEN INTERVENTION\nAND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nTibetans tell a story of an old frog who had lived all his life in a\ndank well. One day a frog from the sea paid him a visit.\n\”Where do you come from?\” asked the frog in the well.\n\”From the great ocean,\” he replied.\n\”How big is your ocean?\”\n\”It’s gigantic.\”\n\”You mean about a quarter the size of my well here?\”\n\”Bigger.\”\n\”Bigger? You mean half as big?\”\n\”No, even bigger.\”\n\”Is it… as big as this well?\”\n\”There’s no comparison.\”\n\”That’s impossible! I’ve got to see this for myself.\”\nThey set off together. When the frog from the well saw the\nocean, it was such a shock that his head just exploded into pieces.\nSogyal Rinpoche, The Tibetan Book of Living and Dying\nW hen we look back our lives seem to possess a coherence, and\neven a progression, of which we were hardly aware as events\nunfolded. When the UFO abduction phenomenon first came\nto my attention, my curiosity was aroused, and I had a sense that some\nthing unusual was happening within me. But 1 had little notion of the\nextent to which my explorations would open my consciousness to vast\nmysteries and uncertainties. And I did not foresee how fundamentally\nchallenged the view of the world in which I had been raised would be.\nEach of the thirteen people whose cases are described in this\nbook\u2014indeed, each of the seventy-six abductees with whom I have\nworked\u2014tells a unique story. The individual differences can probably\n387″,
“summary”: “The chapter discusses the story of an old frog who lived in a well and was visited by a frog from the sea. The two frogs had a conversation about the size of their respective environments, with the frog from the sea stating that his ocean was much larger than the well. When the frog from the well saw the ocean, his head exploded into pieces. The chapter then transitions to the author’s personal experience with UFO abductions and how it opened his consciousness to vast mysteries and uncertainties. The chapter concludes by stating that each of the thirteen people whose cases are described in the book tells a unique story, and there are seventy-six abductees with whom the author has worked.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 402,
“original_text”: “\”When I turn the Hghts out at night, this has been the show for the past\nweek. I can see it with my eyes closed as well as open.\”\n\u2014Anne (see page 405)”,
“summary”: “Anne describes a television program that she has been watching for the past week. She is able to view it both with her eyes open and closed.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 403,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nbe accounted for on the basis of the diverse personalities of the experi-\nencers and the varieties of circumstances within the abductions them\nselves. But what I have found to be so extraordinary from the\nbeginning of my study has been the readily identifiable patterns that\nemerge when the case narratives are examined carefully.\nIt may be argued that it is my own mind that has created this\ncoherence, and that I have shaped and interpreted the data in line\nwith a structure that I already have in mind. In response to this criti\ncism, I can only state that the abduction phenomenon was, in the\nbeginning, as unbelievable to me as it is to any skeptic and that 1 have\ntried to be aware of any inclination to form new beliefs and convic\ntions that might take the place of the previous ones that have been so\nradically called into question. One of the reasons I chose to include so\nmany cases in such great detail is my desire to weave a tapestry of suf\nficient richness to give readers the opportunity to make their own\njudgments about the abduction phenomenon. I cannot say that the\ncases selected have been \”typical,\” because I do not know what a typi\ncal case would be, or even that there is such a thing as a typical case. I\ndo believe, however, that the cases I have discussed are illustrative of\nthe range of phenomena that characterize abduction experiences.\nThere are aspects of UFO abductions that do not obey the physical\nlaws of the universe as we have known them. Some of the phenomena\nmight be understood at some future time through great advances in\nphysics. But others, such as the capacity abductees like Paul discover\nto move their consciousness through space and time, require another\nontological paradigm. I do not expect that the material presented in\nthis book will have much impact on the minds of those who believe\nthat the laws of physics as encompassed by the Newtonian/Einsteinian\nsystem are the full definition of reality. I hope, however, that the data\ncontained here is of sufficient power and solidity to enable those who\nare open to expanding their view of possible realities to consider that\nthe world might contain forces and intelligences of which we have\nhardly allowed ourselves to dream.\nWAYS OF KNOWING: METHODOLOGY\nIn physics, psychology, and other fields the data we obtain is a func\ntion of the way we have gone about the task of gaining information. In\nmy own discipline of depth psychology, the discoveries of Freud and\nhis followers about the contents and structure of the human uncon-\n339″,
“summary”: “The book \”Alien Intervention and Human Evolution\” by David Wilcock discusses the patterns that emerge when examining case narratives of UFO abductions. The author argues that these patterns are not due to his own mind shaping the data, but rather they are extraordinary and require an ontological paradigm shift. The book includes many cases in great detail to give readers the opportunity to make their own judgments about the abduction phenomenon. Wilcock also discusses the ways of knowing used in his research, including depth psychology and other fields.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 404,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nscious derived from the analysis of dreams, quite overlooked in the\nrationalist neuropsychology of his time, the application of hypnosis in\nmedical psychology and the method of free association. Then as now,\nthe development of new ways of knowing requires, however, some\nthing more than the application of different technologies or tools.\nRather, an expanded epistemology, especially in psychology, may\ndemand the legitimization (or relegitimization) of neglected aspects of\nourselves as instruments of knowing.\nAlthough psychoanalysis has been responsible for great advances in\nour knowledge of human experience and the depths and structure of the\npsyche, it has retained as a way of knowing a good deal of the dualistic,\nsubject/object split that characterizes Western empirical science, includ\ning psychology. The patient or client is generally regarded as someone\nwith a problem, separate from the therapist/investigator; the patient is to\nbe helped or studied. Indeed, Freud turned away from hypnosis as a way\nof working with his patients in part because of the subjective bias it\nseemed to introduce into the therapeutic process (Mack 1993).\nAlternative therapies and investigations of human consciousness\nappear to share an expanded use of the psyche as part of the explorato\nry process. The feelings and spirit of the facilitator, in alternative thera\npeutic situations, as well as his or her rational mind and observational\nskills, are a vital aspect of the therapeutic or investigative method. This\nexpanded use of the self relies on empathy and is, in essence, intersub-\njective. Within this framework hypnosis, shamanic journeys, medita\ntion, Grof breathwork, vision quests, and other modalities, which are\ncalled in the West \”nonordinary\” states of consciousness, become nat\nural investigative allies. For they involve, by definition, the opening of\nthe psyche to the deeper realms that lie behind the rational or observing\nmind. In the end, of course, the rational intellect is essential for under\nstanding and integrating the data obtained through the fuller use of\nconsciousness as an investigative tool. But along the way we\u2014as inves\ntigators or readers\u2014must open ourselves through this expanded way of\nknowing to whatever the patient or subject may report to be his or her\nexperience.\nIt is perhaps understandable, therefore, that I would have, in effect,\n\”stumbled\” upon the UFO abduction phenomenon and that I was then\nmore or less prepared to take on its investigation in the context of my\ntraining in the Grof holotropic breathwork method (see chapter 1),\nwhich relies upon the use of the whole self\u2014mind, body, and soul\u2014in\nthe exploration of unconscious human experience. In working with\nabductees, the investigative method I have developed is basically a com-\n39Q”,
“summary”: “The text discusses the concept of abduction and how it can be investigated using an expanded way of knowing that involves the use of the whole self, including the feelings and spirit of the facilitator. The author explains that this approach relies on empathy and is intersubjective, allowing for the exploration of unconscious human experience. The text also discusses the history of abduction research and how it has been overlooked in traditional neuropsychology and medical psychology. The author argues that an expanded epistemology is necessary to legitimize or relegitimize neglected aspects of ourselves as instruments of knowing, and that alternative therapies and investigations of human consciousness share this expanded use of the psyche as part of the exploratory process.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 405,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nbination of the old and the new In addition to standard interviews I use\nhypnosis, which was Freud’s original \”nonordinary\” state for investigat\ning the unconscious, modified by the use of the breath for centering and\ndeepening the process. In my work with abductees I am fully involved,\nexperiencing and reliving with them the world that they are calling forth\nfrom their unconscious. My whole psyche or being is engaged; naturally\nthe rational or observing self is always present, shaping, limiting, and\nprotecting the process.\nThe empirical methods of Western science rely primarily on the\nphysical senses and rational intellect for gaining knowledge, and\ndownplay feeling and intuition, and were developed in part to avoid\nthe subjectivity, contamination, and sheer messiness of human emo\ntion. Yet the cost of this restricted way of knowing may be that we now\nonly learn about the physical world with only limited use of our facul\nties. In order to learn about the worlds \”beyond the veil,\” as abductees\nput it, we may need a different kind of consciousness. This means that\nthe process of gaining information about abductions is, to a large\ndegree, \”co-creative\”\u2014understanding comes to those who will accept\nit, and what I help bring forth from experiencers is something I am\nhelping them to discover within themselves. But this co-creative\naspect does not mean, as my critics sometimes have said, that I\nimpose beliefs of my own about the phenomenon upon the experi\nencers, or even that I believe literally everything an abductee says.\nAs much as possible my questions in the sessions derive from what\nhas just been said, or my intuition, based on experiences in therapy not\nonly with abductees, but hundreds of patients, about where I feel the\ninner experience of the abductee is going. I avoid leading questions,\nand abductees, in my experience, are quite difficult to lead (they all\nseem to feel, as Sheila said, \”I know what I saw\”). Yet, at the same time,\nI cannot avoid the fact that a co-creative intuitive process such as this\nmay yield information that is in some sense the product of the inter\nmingling or flowing together of the consciousness of the two (or more)\npeople in the room. Something may be brought forth that was not there\nbefore in exactly the same form. Stated differently, the information\ngained in the sessions is not simply a remembered \”item,\” lifted out of\nthe experiencer’s consciousness like a stone from a kidney. It may repre\nsent instead a developed or evolved perception, enriched by the con\nnection that the experiencer and the investigator have made.\nFrom a Western perspective this might be called \”distortion\”; from\na transpersonal point of view the experiencer and I may be participat\ning in an evolution of consciousness. When we are dealing with a phe-\n391″,
“summary”: “The given text is about the author’s approach to investigating alien abductions. The author uses hypnosis, which involves centering and deepening the process, to investigate the unconscious mind of abductees. The author is fully involved in the process and experiences and relives with the abductee the world they are calling forth from their unconscious. The author believes that Western science’s empirical methods rely too heavily on physical senses and rational intellect and downplay feeling and intuition, which may limit our understanding of the world beyond the veil. The author uses a co-creative approach to gaining information about abductions, where understanding comes to those who will accept it, and what is brought forth from experiencers is something they are helping themselves to discover within themselves. The author avoids leading questions and believes that the information gained in sessions may be the product of the intermingling or flowing together of the consciousness of the two people in the room, representing a developed or evolved perception enriched by the connection made between the experiencer and investigator.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 406,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nnomenon like alien abductions, which manifests in the physical world\nbut may derive from some other reality, the question of whether hyp\nnosis (or any other nonordinary modality that can help us access reali\nties outside of or beyond the physical world) discloses accurately what\nliterally or factually \”happened\” may be inappropriate (see chapter 1\nfor a fuller discussion of this matter). A more useful question would\nbe whether the investigative method can yield information that is con\nsistent among experiences, carries emotional conviction, and appears\nto enlarge our knowledge of phenomena that are significant for the\nlives of the experiencers and the larger culture.\nBASIC FINDINGS: A SUMMARY OF WHAT THESE\nAND OTHER ABDUCTION CASES TELL US\nThe experiences of the people whose cases are reported in this book\n(and of many other abductees) may be divided into three categories:\nphysical or physical-like events; the reception of information; and spir\nitual or transformational phenomena.\nPHYSICAL OR PHYSICAL-LIKE EVENTS\nI will stress once again that we do not know the source from which the\nUFOs or the alien beings come (whether or not, for example, they\noriginate in the physical universe as modern astrophysics has described\nit). But they manifest in the physical world and bring about definable\nconsequences in that domain. The great majority of abductees have\nhad vivid and powerfully meaningful sightings of UFOs at some time\nin their lives, although they may not see the outside of a spacecraft\nduring a particular abduction experience. In virtually every case there\nare one or more concrete physical findings that accompany or follow\nthe abduction experience, such as UFO sightings in the community,\nburned earth where UFOs have landed, and independent corrobora\ntion that the abductee’s whereabouts are unknown at the time of the\nabduction event. Unexplained or missing pregnancies, a variety of\nminor physical lesions, odd nosebleeds, and the recovery of tiny\nobjects from the bodies of experiencers are also widely seen.\nOften these findings are subtle and difficult to prove by the meth\nods of empirical science. They must, therefore, be seen as secondary\nevidence in support of what the abductees have reported. The sheer\n392″,
“summary”: “The book discusses the phenomenon of alien abductions and how they may derive from another reality. It suggests that hypnosis or other non-ordinary modalities may not accurately disclose what literally happened, but can yield information that is consistent among experiences, emotionally convincing, and enlarges our knowledge of significant phenomena for the experiencers and larger culture. The book categorizes abductee experiences into three categories: physical or physical-like events, reception of information, and spiritual or transformational phenomena. Physical or physical-like events include vivid sightings of UFOs, concrete physical findings such as UFO sightings in the community, burned earth where UFOs have landed, unexplained pregnancies, minor physical lesions, odd nosebleeds, and recovery of tiny objects from the bodies of experiencers. These findings are subtle and difficult to prove by empirical science methods and should be seen as secondary evidence in support of what abductees have reported.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 407,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nconsistency and number of these accompanying physical findings\nmake them too important to dismiss. The greatest mass of data, how\never, comes not from the physical findings but from the reports of the\nexperiences themselves. Although varied in some respects, these are\nso densely consistent as to defy conventional psychiatric explanations.\nAbductees may be found to have had virtually lifelong encounters\nwith alien beings and UFOs, although in certain cases, like Ed and\nArthur, a single abduction event has been of particular importance.\nThe abduction experiences begin with a shift in consciousness on the\npart of the abductee, which may be signaled by a hum or other odd\nsound, by the appearance of a light for which no usual source can be\nfound, by the sense of a presence or even the sight of one or more\nalien beings (as described in chapter 2) or by a strong vibratory sensa\ntion in the body (as in Sheila’s \”electrical dreams\”). This change in\nconsciousness may be subtle, but abductees are always sure that they\nare not dreaming or imagining. Rather they experience that they have\nmoved into another reality, but one that is, nevertheless, altogether\nreal. This is a waking reality, but a different one. As one abductee\ndescribed this shift to me, it is as if the alien beings break through a\nkind of screen, revealing a new reality to the experiencer.\nAfter this the experiencer is taken by some force, often a beam of\nlight or some other energy at the disposal of the alien beings, out of or\naway from the house or other place he or she has been, through walls,\ndoors, or closed windows if necessary. Experiences may see their\nhome and the earth itself recede before them as they are transported\ninto a spacecraft, which is commonly described as metallic and saucer\nor cigar-shaped and which is revealed to be the source of the light that\nthey saw initially. Once inside the craft the abductees see varying\nnumbers of alien beings as described in chapter two, who are engaged\nin a rather businesslike way in preparing to administer various proce\ndures. The inside of the craft is generally rather cold, emotionally and\nphysically, sometimes with a musty smell, with computer-like consoles\nalong the walls. The walls tend to be white and curved, although black\nfloors are sometimes described.\nThe procedures have a medical or surgical-like quality, but the\ninstruments used do not resemble those with which we are familiar.\nGazing, staring and mind scanning, and other telepathic communica\ntions of various sorts on the part of the aliens often occur initially.\nAbductees tend to feel that the content of their minds are thoroughly\nrevealed to the aliens. After this there are various procedures adminis\ntered under the control of a slightly taller and older-appearing alien,\n393″,
“summary”: “The text describes the experiences of individuals who have been abducted by aliens. These experiences begin with a shift in consciousness, which may be signaled by a hum, light, presence, or vibration. The experiencer is then taken out of their home and into a spacecraft, where they see varying numbers of alien beings engaged in medical-like procedures. The content of the abductee’s mind is often revealed to the aliens through telepathic communication.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 408,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nspoken of by abductees as the doctor or leader. Although this figure\nmay be resented by the experiences, he (the leader is usually, but not\nalways, perceived as male) is often familiar to them from abductions\ngoing back to childhood and they may feel a strong bond, even intense\nlove toward him, which they sometimes feel is reciprocated.\nThe procedures include taking of small tissue samples, probing of the\nhead (which is usually felt to be related to taking information from the\nbrain, monitoring the state of being of the experiencer, and inserting or\nremoving of implants), and the insertion or application of odd instruments\ninto or onto other parts of the body, including especially the abdomen,\nanus, and reproductive organs. Sperm samples are forcibly taken from men,\nand women experience the removal of ova; fertilized eggs, which may have\nbeen genetically altered, are implanted, and later there is the eventual\nremoval of the pregnancy. In subsequent abductions, experiencers are\nshown hybrid offspring and may even be asked to hold or nurture them.\nAs children, they may have been asked to play with these odd creatures,\nwho may appear listless by our standards. All of this is quite terrifying to\nthe experiencers, although the level of terror is modified by some form of\nanesthetizing energy that the aliens administer with their hands or rod\nlike instruments. Other sexual and reproductive activities may be brought\nabout by the aliens, who seem, as will be discussed further later, especially\ninterested in the sexual and emotional aspects of our lives.\nWhen the experiences are recalled consciously, or during hypnotic\nregressions, the abductees go through an emotional reliving of great\nintensity and power. Otherwise quite controlled individuals may writhe,\nperspire, and scream with fear and rage, or cry with appropriate sadness,\nas they remember their abduction experiences. This emotional expres\nsion appears altogether authentic to those who are unfamiliar with the\nabduction phenomenon and witness it for the first time. For myself,\nbeing with abductees who are going through these experiences requires\nevery bit of holding energy and caring presence that I can muster. There\nhas not, as yet, come to my attention in any case an alternative expla\nnation for the basic elements of the abduction experiences that my\nclients are reporting in such overwhelming and vivid detail.\nTo make our understanding even more difficult, it appears that the\npenetration of the abduction phenomenon into the physical world is\nnot an all-or-nothing matter. In some cases a person is known to have\nbeen missing, can recall, with or without hypnosis, an abduction expe\nrience, and has returned with bodily lesions for which there seems to\nbe no other explanation. But in other situations, \”complete\” abduc\ntion does not appear to occur. The individual may have an out-of-body\n394″,
“summary”: “Abduction is a phenomenon experienced by individuals who are taken against their will and subjected to various procedures including tissue sampling, head probing, and implantation of odd instruments into different parts of the body. These experiences often leave the individual with emotional trauma and physical lesions. The abductee may feel a strong bond or intense love towards the figure perceived as the leader, who is usually male and familiar from childhood abductions. The phenomenon is difficult to understand and there is no alternative explanation for the basic elements of the abduction experiences reported by clients in vivid detail.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 409,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nexperience while others see that he or she has not left the house.\nAbductees will also report a great deal of \”activity\” that may or may\nnot presage an abduction but which can occur often, even on a nightly\nbasis. This includes a sense of the alien presence, disturbing vibratory\nand other bodily sensations, odd noises in the house, and many kinds\nof light phenomena that appear in their minds or in the surrounding\nenvironment. All of these elements are clearly, from the experiences’\npoint of view, related to the abduction phenomenon.\nTHE RECEPTION OF INFORMATION\nThe transmission of information from the alien beings to the experi\nences appears to be a fundamental aspect of the abduction phenome\nnon. Indeed, for some abductees, including Arthur and, to a certain\ndegree, Paul and Eva, there is relatively little trauma; the experiences\nseem to be primarily informational or transformational in character.\nInformation during abductions appears to be transmitted in two\nforms\u2014by direct, mind-to-mind conveyance, or through depiction of\nphenomena or events on television-like screens. As in Catherine’s case,\nan entire conference room setting was displayed for her benefit in\norder, apparently, to create the right conditions for communicating\nwith her about the state of the earth’s living systems.\nThe information that abductees receive is concerned primarily with\nthe fate of the earth in the wake of human destructiveness. Scenes are\nshown of the planet wasted by nuclear war and especially of the earth’s\nenvironment devastated by pollution and toxic clouds. Sara and Arthur,\nfor example, were shown great black clouds or \”blobs\” suffocating the\nearth’s living systems, the effect presumably of environmental catastro\nphe. A number of abductees have been shown apocalyptic images of the\nearth itself literally cracked open or broken up, followed by elaborate\ntriage scenes in which some people will die, others will survive in some\nway on Earth, and still others will be transported to some other place\nwhere human life will continue in a new way.\nAlthough these prophetic visions may be viewed metaphorically by\noutsiders, for the abductees themselves they are experienced with con\nviction as literal and concrete. The visions cause great sadness. In Ed’s\ncase even the spirit beings themselves have been afflicted by human\nfolly and destructiveness. Scott is typical of experiences who have\nreceived information from the aliens about past destruction of their\nplanet or environment. Now they are trying to prevent a recurrence.\n395″,
“summary”: “The text describes the experiences of individuals who have been abducted by aliens. These experiences include a sense of alien presence, disturbing bodily sensations, odd noises and light phenomena. The transmission of information from the aliens to the experiencers appears to be a fundamental aspect of the abduction phenomenon, with information being transmitted through direct mind-to-mind conveyance or through depiction on television-like screens. The information received is primarily concerned with the fate of the earth in the wake of human destructiveness, with scenes shown of a polluted and toxic environment, and apocalyptic visions of the earth cracked open or broken up. These experiences are experienced with conviction as literal and concrete by the abductees, causing great sadness.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 40,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nunder hypnosis, I can only say that the elements of their story have\nappeared again and again in the stories of other individuals who are\nnot crazy. I note that the feelings and emotions they have shown me\nseem quite real to me, and I ask them if they can find any explanation\nfor feelings that intense. Finally, I tell them that I have no answers,\nand I ask them to rate the reality of their \”memories.\”\nAt the end of the session I instruct the experiencers to call either\nme or my assistant, Pam Kasey, who is present during almost all the\nmeetings, for a follow-up discussion. They usually do call, but if they\ndo not we call them. We are interested in how the experiencer has\ndealt with the powerful feelings that came up during the session, addi\ntional memories that surfaced, and how they are managing what I call\nthe \”ontological shock\” of the abduction events; for until the powerful\nreliving that has occurred during the hypnosis session, the abductees\nmay have still clung to the possibility that these experiences are\ndreams or some sort of curable mental disorder. The denial never dis\nappears altogether, and a shock may recur, even after several hypnosis\nsessions, especially if a second abductee reports independently wit\nnessing or experiencing during a shared abduction precisely what the\nfirst one has reported.\nRegular support group meetings, held in a friendly, private atmos\nphere where easy socializing is possible, are an important aspect of my\nwork with abductees; for members of this population feel extremely\nisolated and unable to communicate, except with other experiencers, a\ncentral aspect of their lives without fear of rejection or outright\nridicule. In the support group they find a community of individuals\nwith similar experiences. In the group abductees can share what they\nhave been through, or are still experiencing, can keep up with what is\ngoing on in the UFO/abduction field generally, and can explore the\nvarious possible meanings and implications of the experiences in their\nindividual and collective lives.\nAlthough one or more professional investigators are present during\nthe support group, it is important that the abductees develop a self-\nhelp support network among themselves outside of the regular meet\ning times. Sometimes this involves small group meetings; at other\ntimes telephone contact is sufficient. As I have stressed, abductees are\nnot, generally, mentally disturbed individuals. But they have under\ngone powerfully traumatic or confusing experiences, feel isolated from\nthe mainstream belief structures of the society, and often need a great\ndeal of support from people who know about or are familiar with the\nabduction phenomenon.\n26″,
“summary”: “The given text is about abduction under hypnosis where the elements of their story have appeared in other individuals’ stories. The author notes that the feelings and emotions shown by the experiencers seem real, but they are unable to explain them. The author instructs the experiencers to call for a follow-up discussion and is interested in how they deal with the powerful feelings that came up during the session, additional memories that surfaced, and managing the \”ontological shock\” of the abduction events. Regular support group meetings are an important aspect of the author’s work with abductees where they can find a community of individuals with similar experiences. The author stresses that abductees need a great deal of support from people who know about or are familiar with the abduction phenomenon, and they are not generally mentally disturbed individuals but have undergone powerfully traumatic or confusing experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 410,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nAlthough the alien beings seem to be intervening to alter our con\nsciousness in such a way that our aggression would be reduced, they\nseem genuinely puzzled regarding the degree of our apparently mind\nless or gratuitous destmctiveness. As they communicated to Paul, they\ndo not understand why we would set about to destroy a realm of such\ntranscendent beauty and they seem in some awkward way determined\nto stop us from doing so. Environment, as Sara has said, means much\nmore than nature or our physical ecology. It refers to the entire context\nof life itself. It is, in her words, \”the creative, life-affirming\” place of\nunconditional love. \”You are your environment,\” she said. The aliens\nseem to be concerned with our \”environment\” in this total sense.\nTRANSFORMATIONAL AND SPIRITUAL PHENOMENA\nThe aliens themselves seem able to change or disguise their form, and, as\nnoted, may appear initially to the abductees as various kinds of ani\nmals, or even as ordinary human beings, as in Peter’s case. But their\nshape-shifting abilities extend to their vehicles and to the environments\nthey present to the abductees, which include, in this sample, a string of\nmotorcycles (Dave), a forest and conference room (Catherine), images of\nJesus in white robes (Jerry), and a soaring cathedral-like structure with\nstained glass windows (Sheila). One young woman, not written about in\nthis book, recalled at age seven seeing a fifteen-foot kangaroo in a park,\nwhich turned out to be a small spacecraft. I heard recently of a case where\na number of children were transported into the sky in a small craft that\nappeared to them initially as a booth at a carnival in which aliens dis\nguised as humans asked if they wanted to go on a journey.\nOther experiences relate to the expansion of consciousness and its\nseparation from the body in present time, as in Paul’s ability to \”travel\”\nto the time of the crash of a space vehicle before he was born, or even to\nthe period when dinosaurs were on Earth. The frequency with which\npast life experiences are recalled during the hypnotic regressions relates\nalso to the idea of expanded identity, i.e., in some sense the human\nspirit or soul is not limited to this lifetime but may have extended over\nhundreds and even, as in Catherine’s case, thousands of years. Past life\nrecall becomes particularly powerful when it makes it possible to see, as\nin Joe’s and Dave’s cases, a continuity of personal growth over more\nthan one lifetime.\nMany of the abductees written about in this book have experienced\na dual identity as both a human and alien being. As an alien they see\n396″,
“summary”: “The aliens are concerned with our \”environment\” in a total sense, which refers to the entire context of life itself, including unconditional love. They seem able to change or disguise their form and have shape-shifting abilities that extend to their vehicles and environments presented to abductees. Experiences relate to expanding consciousness and its separation from the body in present time, past life experiences being recalled during hypnotic regressions, and a dual identity as both human and alien beings.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 411,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nthe world from the alien perspective, and, as in Joe’s case, carry out\nthe alien side of the reproductive enterprise. Peter, on the other hand,\nwas troubled to discover memories of his mating as a human being\nwith an alien female. The alien self is sometimes perceived as the lost\nor abandoned soul of the human self, linked once to a common\nsource. The felt task then becomes one of integrating the split-off\nalien self or soul and becoming whole once again.\nMany abduction experiences are unequivocally spiritual, which usually\ninvolves some sort of powerful encounter with, or immersion in, divine\nlight. This phenomenon is pervasive in Carlos’s case and is present in\nmany I have studied. The alien beings, although resented for their intru\nsive activities, may also be seen as intermediaries, closer than we are to\nGod or the source of being. Sometimes, as in Carlos’s case, they may\neven be seen as angels or analogous to God. A number of abductees with\nwhom I have worked experience at certain points an opening up to the\nsource of being in the cosmos, which they often call Home, and from\nwhich they feel they have been brutally cut off in the course of becoming\nembodied as a human being. They may weep ecstatically when during\nour sessions they experience an opening or return to Home. They may, as\nin Sara’s case, rather resent having to remain on Earth in embodied\nform, even as they realize that on Earth they have some sort of mission\nto assist in bringing about a change in human consciousness.\nRelated apparently to this opening to the divine source is the expe\nrience that some abductees have of great cycles of birth, life, and\ndeath, repeating over long stretches of time. This may become partic\nularly apparent when past life experiences are relived and the abductee\nis permitted to recall the actual experiences of death and rebirth. A\nrelated phenomenon, which I will describe in more detail later, might\nbe called the reification of an archetype or metaphor. Tubes, passage\nways, threads, et cetera may be literally seen, or passed through or\nalong physically, but at the same time they symbolically represent\nimportant transitions from one state of being to another.\nTHE IMPACT OF ABDUCTION EXPERIENCES\nMost of the individuals discussed in this book have suffered the multi\ndimensional trauma that is associated with abductions\u2014the helpless\nness as terrifying intrusive procedures are inflicted on their bodies, the\nisolation from family and friends, the inevitable shock to their world-\nviews, and, especially, the realization that the experiences may recur at\n397”,
“summary”: “The book \”Alien Intervention and Human Evolution\” discusses the experiences of individuals who have been abducted by aliens. The author explains that these experiences can be spiritual and involve encounters with divine light or beings that are seen as intermediaries between humans and God. Some abductees also experience great cycles of birth, life, and death repeating over long periods of time, and the reification of archetypes or metaphors. The trauma associated with these experiences can be multi-dimensional, including helplessness, isolation, shock to worldviews, and recurring experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 412,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nany time to them or their children. \”We’re not relieved of our continu\ning unrelenting other world melodrama,\” wrote Jerry, whose three chil\ndren appear to have been visited.\nYet the abduction phenomenon is not simply traumatic. Experiencers\nmay be left with fears, nightmares, and other sequelae of severe stress\ntogether with small bodily lesions, sinus headaches, gastrointestinal\nsymptoms, mild neuropathies, and psychosexual dysfunctions that\nappear to be related to their abduction encounters. At the same time,\nhowever, in my caseload there is evidence that the alien encounters\nhave been responsible for healing conditions ranging from pneumonias\nand leukemia to limbs paralyzed due to muscle atrophy from\npoliomyelitis. Furthermore, many abductees seem to gain powers them\nselves as healers. Although abductees may continue to resent the abduc\ntion experiences and fear their recurrence, at the same time many in one\nway or another come to feel that they are participating in a life-creating\nor life-changing process that has deep importance and value.\nIn addition, many abductees, including the cases discussed in this\nbook, appear to undergo profound personal growth and transformation.\nEach appears to come out of his or her experiences concerned about the\nfate of the earth and the continuation of human and other life-forms.\nVirtually all the abductees with whom I have worked closely have\ndemonstrated a commitment to changing their relationship to the\nearth, of living more gently on it or in greater harmony with the other\ncreatures that live here. Each seems to be devoted to transforming his\nor her relationships with other people, to expressing love more openly,\nand transcending aggressive impulses. Some abductees, like Eva, Peter,\nCarlos, and Arthur, wish to use their evolving perspective to influence\nothers and have become teachers of a new way of living. In addition,\nabductees seem, especially once they confront and integrate their expe\nriences, to be especially intuitive; they sometimes demonstrate strong\npsychic abilities, including clairvoyance or the ability to perceive at a\ndistance. Further research is needed to document these capabilities.\nVirtually every abduction researcher must at some point confront\nthe question of whether these expressions of personal growth are a\nconsequence of trauma\u2014a stressful confrontation with unknown\nforces\u2014or are an intrinsic aspect of the phenomenon itself. After all, it\nmay be argued, victims of war, rape, abuse, and other traumata may\ngrow emotionally and spiritually simply because their experiences lead\nthem to discover new and deeper resources within themselves.\nComparisons to the \”Stockholm syndrome,\” in which victims of\nabusive behavior come to identify with the purposes of the abuser, do\n398″,
“summary”: “Abduction is a phenomenon that can have both traumatic and healing effects on individuals. Experiencers may suffer from fears, nightmares, and other stress-related symptoms, as well as small bodily lesions and psychosexual dysfunctions. However, many abductees also report personal growth and transformation, including increased intuition and psychic abilities. It is unclear whether these expressions of personal growth are a result of trauma or an inherent aspect of the phenomenon itself.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 413,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nnot take into account the subtleties of these encounters. Dr. Judith\nHerman, a specialist in the effects of chronic trauma on battered\nwomen, political prisoners, and victims of torture (Herman 1992),\ncites an inability to recall details of the events as one of the reactions\nto coercive control. Herman notes that when a victim is threatened\nwith violence or pain, is denied control over bodily functions, experi\nences unpredictability in the enforcement of rules, and receives inter\nmittent rewards, the victim’s sense of personal power is destroyed and\nthe individual comes to feel helpless. Victim’s of such trauma identify\nstrongly with their captors, \”voluntarily\” choosing to remain with\nthem in the absence of physical restraint.\nIt is true that abductees may experience terror and some pain with\nthe examinations performed on them. The aliens’ actions are also in\nmany ways unpredictable, sometimes frightening and sometimes\nrewarding. However, in contrast to the narrow and self-serving purposes\nof human abusers and political kidnappers, the beings reveal a shared\npurpose, and offer the possibility of openings to an inclusive, more\nexpansive worldview that is powerfully internalized by many abductees.\nMy own impression, gained from what abductees have told me, is\nthat consciousness expansion and personal transformation is a basic\naspect of the abduction phenomenon. I have come to this conclusion\nfrom noting in case after case the extent to which the information com\nmunicated by alien beings to experiencers is fundamentally about the\nneed for a change in human consciousness and our relationship to the\nearth and one another. Even the helplessness and loss or surrender of\ncontrol which are, at least initially, forced upon the abductees by the\naliens\u2014one of the most traumatic aspects of the experiences\u2014seem to\nbe in some way \”designed\” to bring about a kind of ego death from\nwhich spiritual growth and the expansion of consciousness may follow.\nBut my focus upon growth and transformation might reflect a bias\nof mine. The people who choose to come to see me may know of my\ninterest in such aspects of human psychology, and may be aware that I\nconsider my work with abductees to be a co-creative process. In some\ncases\u2014Arthur, for example\u2014the commitment to environmental sus-\ntainability and human transformation antedated contact with me.\nA word must be said about the strain that the abductees’ experi\nences places upon spouses and other intimates. Such experiences may\ndominate their lives, and as Peter and Jerry did, abductees may require\na great deal of support from wives, husbands, and others, who may feel\nat the same time that their own needs are not being met when the\nexperiencer’s are so preoccupied with what has happened to them.\n399″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the effects of coercive control on victims and how it leads to a sense of helplessness and loss of personal power. The author also notes that abductees may experience trauma, but their experiences are different from human abusers and political kidnappers in that they reveal a shared purpose and offer the possibility of an inclusive worldview. The author suggests that consciousness expansion and personal transformation are basic aspects of the abduction phenomenon, and that the helplessness and loss of control experienced by abductees may be \”designed\” to bring about ego death and spiritual growth. The text also discusses the strain that the experiences place on spouses and other intimates, who may require a great deal of support from their loved ones.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 414,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nFurthermore, if those close to an experiencer are not themselves expe\nriences, they may find the whole situation difficult to believe, as their\nsense of reality is being assaulted. They may wish to deny the whole\nmatter despite strong evidence that something important is happen\ning to their loved ones.\nOr parents, who may themselves be abductees, can become alienated\nfrom their children when they cannot bear what is happening to their\noffspring; in some instances it is even more painful for a parent\u2014I have\nseen several cases where the child experiences an alien being as their\n\”true\” parent. In some instances, as in Eva’s case, strain in a marital\nrelationship may arise when the abductee feels that he or she has in\nsome sense outgrown the spouse, who may be unable or unwilling to\nfollow the abductee into the expanded realms he or she describes, More\nwork is needed in supporting family members of abductees who need to\nunderstand and participate in their loved one’s new experiences.\nSOME IMPLICATIONS OF THE ABDUCTION PHENOMENON\nAs the power of her abduction experiences sank in Sheila said, \”It sim\nply does not make sense in the world as I know it to be.\” Faced with this\nfact Sheila, like each of us, has a choice. We can continue to try to\nmake the phenomenon fit the world as we have known it, jamming it\ninto a kind of procrustean bed of consensus reality. Or we can acknowl\nedge that the world might be other than we have known it. Then we are\nfree to see where our thinking leads us. I cannot discourage those who\ntry to discover conventional explanations for the abduction phenome\nnon. I would only point out that as a clinician, I have spent countless\nhours trying to find alternate explanations that would not require the\nmajor shift in my worldview that I have had to face. But as I discussed\nin chapter two, and as I have tried to make clear in the case narratives,\nno familiar theory or explanation has come even close to accounting for\nthe basic features of the abduction phenomenon. In short, it is what it\nis, though the ultimate source of these experiences remains a mystery.\nCUNICALIMPUCATIONS\nSeveral of the people described in this book were seen by psychologists,\npsychiatrists, and other physicians who were not familiar with the UFO\nabduction phenomenon. Scott was subjected through much of his\n400″,
“summary”: “The abduction phenomenon can be difficult for those close to an experiencer to believe as their sense of reality is being assaulted. Parents, who may themselves be abductees, can become alienated from their children when they cannot bear what is happening to their offspring. Strain in a marital relationship may arise when the abductee feels that he or she has outgrown the spouse. The world might be other than what we have known it and it is free to see where our thinking leads us. Several people described in this book were seen by psychologists, psychiatrists, and other physicians who were not familiar with the UFO abduction phenomenon.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 415,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nchildhood and adolescence to medical tests for epilepsy, was given anti-\nepileptic medication over a period of years, and was even hospitalized\nto evaluate and treat his strange abduction-related symptoms. Sheila\nwas treated in unavailing psychotherapy for many years and evaluated\nextensively by mental health professionals who remained doubtful\nabout the reality of alien abductions and UFOs. This resulted in con\nsiderable, and in my opinion unnecessary, stress for her. Paul spent years\nin psychotherapy with a psychologist who could not accept the reality of\nhis abduction experiences. Jerry and her first husband went to several\ncounselors who offered useless conventional interpretations of her\nabduction-related conflicts about intimacy and sexuality. There are spe\ncific challenges for mental health professionals who treat abductees.\nThere can, of course, be genuine value in trying to establish whether\nsome other condition might account for, or exist in addition to, abduction-\nrelated symptoms. I have been working recently with a young woman who\nis struggling to come to terms with both alien abductions and experiences\nof sexual abuse. Careful interviewing, however, has shown that one set of\nexperiences does not explain the other, and that this woman is quite capa\nble, when given the opportunity, of distinguishing the different effects of\neach. But evaluations of possible abduction cases should be pursued by\nphysicians and other clinicians who are at least familiar with and open to\nthe reality of the phenomenon, even when they do not \”believe\” in it.\nThere is sufficient information available now in books, popular periodi\ncals, and other media, if not in professional journals, to suggest strongly\nthat something that defies conventional explanations is happening to\nmany people. As Sheila said, there is no excuse \”for an ignorant stance.\”\nThe abduction phenomenon also raises interesting questions about\nthe nature of memory and the control of consciousness. As discussed in\nchapter one, prevalence or incidence polls of UFO abductions are ren\ndered almost meaningless by the fact that long forgotten abduction\nmemories may be triggered by an event\u2014Ed’s walk along the coast in\nMaine, or Arthur’s conversation with his sister at a family reunion\u2014the\ntiming of which is itself unpredictable. What are the forces that keep\nthe memory out of consciousness during the years\u2014more than twenty-\nfive in these two cases\u2014during which there is seemingly no recall of the\nevents in question? The abductees themselves feel that something\nmore than simple repression is at work\u2014that some repressing force is\nimposed by the alien beings themselves. Ed, as I reported, remembers\nbeing told that he will remember \”when you need to know.\” Sometimes\nthis not remembering appears to protect the abductees from a distress\nthat they could not handle, especially in the case of children. But we\n401″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the experiences of individuals who have undergone various medical tests and psychological treatments for their alleged encounters with extraterrestrial beings. The author argues that mental health professionals should be familiar with the reality of alien abductions, even if they do not believe in it, in order to properly evaluate possible cases. The text also raises questions about the nature of memory and the control of consciousness, as well as the possibility that something beyond conventional explanations is happening to many people.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 416,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhave little understanding of how this repressing force works, or, for that\nmatter, why an altered state of consciousness, facilitated in a caring,\nprotective setting, is so effective in recovering abduction memories.\nThese odd vicissitudes of memory appear to be part of a larger phe\nnomenon. The aliens, or some other agent, appear able to control the\nminds and perceptions of abductees. It is common during abductions\nthat spouses and others who are in the room when the abductee is\ntaken seem to be \”switched off,\” i.e., rendered in some way uncon\nscious during the abduction. This may be quite aggravating to the\nabductee calling for assistance in his or her helpless distress. This\nalteration of consciousness may be related to the differential percep\ntion of UFOs themselves on the part of witnesses. There are reported\noccasions in which some of the people in a particular setting may not\nsee a UFO that is quite clear to others (Crawford 1993). Research into\nthese matters may, indeed, lead us through new doors of perception.\nThe alien abduction phenomenon appears to have something to\nteach us about the redemptive and transformational role of emotion\nin human life. The terror, rage, grief, and, on a few occasions, joy\nexpressed during my sessions with experiences, are among the most\npowerful I have ever witnessed. For me and others who have attended\nthe sessions, as well as for the abductees themselves, it is this intensity\nof recovered emotion that lends inescapable authenticity to the phe\nnomenon. Something, everyone who goes through these sessions\nagrees, has happened to these people, whether or not it is possible to\nidentify the source of what has occurred.\nFurthermore, this intense emotion, especially as it is felt and dis\ncharged through bodily movements and powerful vocalization, appears\nto have transformative power, especially when the facilitator can be\nfully with the experiencer through the course of its most powerful re-\nevocation. The bodily responses seem quite literally to drive the expe\nrience into new realms of psychical awareness. When this occurs an\nexpansion of consciousness or broadening of knowledge becomes pos\nsible. Peter, for example, found that it was the very intensity of his\nbodily experience when reliving his abductions that permitted\u2014\nperhaps forced\u2014him to acknowledge the reality of the alien beings\nthemselves, which was a basic step in his spiritual journey. It is possi\nble that experiencing terror, or \”pushing through\” it, is an intrinsic or\nnecessary aspect of breaking the psychological boundaries that limit\nour perception of reality. When Catherine found that she was able to\nexperience within herself\u2014and express fully to the alien beings\u2014her\nterror and rage, a more reciprocal, meaningful, and creative relation-\n402″,
“summary”: “The given text is about the phenomenon of alien abductions and the recovery of memories related to it. The author explains that the aliens or some other agent have the ability to control the minds and perceptions of abductees. During abductions, spouses and others in the room may be rendered unconscious, which can be aggravating for the abductee calling for assistance. The author also mentions that witnesses may not see a UFO that is clear to others due to differential perception.\n\nThe author suggests that the alien abduction phenomenon has something to teach us about the redemptive and transformational role of emotion in human life. The terror, rage, grief, and joy expressed during sessions with experiences are among the most powerful emotions witnessed by the author. The intensity of these emotions, when discharged through bodily movements and vocalization, appears to have transformative power.\n\nThe author provides an example of how experiencing terror can be an intrinsic or necessary aspect of breaking psychological boundaries that limit our perception of reality. The author also mentions that research into these matters may lead us through new doors of perception.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 417,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nship with them became possible. Indeed, the alien abduction phe\nnomenon seems to open abductees and those who work with them to\ndeeper realms of human emotion, whether or not that is a specific\n\”purpose\” of the phenomenon.\nThe abduction phenomenon also seems to offer new perspectives\non human destructiveness. The aliens, as illustrated, for example, in\nPeter’s and Paul’s cases, seem genuinely puzzled about the extent of\nour aggressiveness toward one another and especially our apparent\nwillingness to destroy the planet’s life. As Paul said when speaking\nfrom an alien point of view, \”We don’t understand why you choose\ndestruction.\” Indeed, the extent of this destructiveness, as reflected to\nus from the alien vantage point, demonstrates the inadequacy of our\nbiological and psychological theories of aggression and the need for a\nfresh look at this aspect of our individual and collective selves. \”An\norganism that gets to be at such a degree of destruction should flip\nback and learn upon itself,\” Paul said. As one who has long studied the\npsychological consequences of the nuclear threat, I can only agree.\nIMPLICATIONS FOR PHYSICS, TECHNOLOGY, AND BIOLOGY\nThe first reports of UFOs raised questions for contemporary science,\nwhich has dealt with the issue largely by ignoring or denying the whole\nmatter. How did the spacecraft get here? What are its propulsion sys\ntems? How did they project light and heat of extraordinary intensity over\nhuge distances, or accelerate and change direction in apparent defiance\nof the laws of gravity? These are questions difficult to address within the\nparameters of modern physics. The abduction phenomenon has only\nadded new ingredients to old technological puzzles. How, for example, do\nthe aliens pass people through walls? Carlos describes the sensation of\nhaving his cells vibrate and dissolve as he is transported by a light beam,\nleaving behind a kind of ghostly shape. But exactly what this transfor\nmational process consists of we have virtually no knowledge.\nWhat is the mechanism whereby cuts and other lesions are appar\nently healed so promptly? One man told me of a gash several inches\ndeep that appeared on his leg following an abduction. Yet this cut vir\ntually disappeared in twenty-four hours. What is the process whereby\nabductees are tracked, so they can be found whenever and wherever\nthe beings wish? Are implants involved in this? It has been suggested\nthat the aliens are many thousands of years ahead of human beings in\ntheir mastery of various technologies. Perhaps so. In any event we can-\n403″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the phenomenon of alien abduction and its implications for physics, technology, and biology. The author argues that the aliens seem genuinely puzzled about human destructiveness and aggression towards one another, which demonstrates the inadequacy of our biological and psychological theories of aggression. The author also raises questions about the propulsion systems of UFOs, the transformational process of abductees, and the mechanism whereby cuts are healed promptly. The author suggests that the aliens may be many thousands of years ahead of humans in their mastery of various technologies.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 418,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nnot begin to answer any of these questions within the framework of\nmodern science. As is frequently remarked upon in this field, multidis-\nciplinary studies combining physics with comparative religion and\nspirituality, are needed to further consider how the interdimensional\nbridging properties of the abduction phenomenon might work.\nPHILOSOPHICALIMPLICATIONS\nWhen I say that the UFO abduction phenomenon seems to require a\nshift in our worldview, this may be thought of in two senses. On the\none hand the aliens and the UFOs themselves seem, as discussed\nabove, to act in ways that defy accepted laws of physics and principles\nof biology, requiring that we at least extend our knowledge of the\nmaterial world before we can understand how UFOs function. But\nthese problems are more or less in the domain of science as it has\nevolved over the centuries. After all, the capabilities of contemporary\nspace shuttles and electronic communications systems would appear\naltogether magical if confronted by someone from the Middle Ages.\nYet their creation are real accomplishments of science and technology\nin the Western tradition. But there are more fundamental questions\nraised by the abduction phenomenon which seem to lie outside the\nontological framework of modern science and appear to be unap\nproachable by its methods. Foremost among these is the problem of\ndefining in what reality the abductions occur.\nQuite a few abductees have spoken to me of their sense that at least\nsome of their experiences are not occurring within the physical\nspace/time dimensions of the universe as we comprehend it. They\nspeak of aliens breaking through from another dimension, through a\n\”slit\” or \”crack\” in some sort of barrier, entering our world from\n\”beyond the veil.\” Abductees, some of whom have little education to\nprepare them to explain about such abstractions or odd dislocations,\nwill speak of the collapse of space/time that occurs during their experi\nences. They experience the aliens, indeed their abductions them\nselves, as happening in another reality, although one that is as\npowerfully actual to them as\u2014or more so than\u2014the familiar physical\nworld.\nSara, who is one of the most educated individuals in my sample,\nspoke perhaps for many experiences when she described one of her\nabductions as \”dimensional merging . . . You can’t really evaluate it in\nthe language and physical descriptive terms of this dimension,\” she\n404″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the phenomenon of UFO abduction and its implications on science and philosophy. The author argues that the abduction phenomenon requires a shift in our worldview as it defies accepted laws of physics and principles of biology, which can be explained by extending our knowledge of the material world. However, there are more fundamental questions raised by the abduction phenomenon that seem to lie outside the ontological framework of modern science and appear to be unapproachable by its methods. The author mentions that many abductees have spoken of their experiences occurring in another reality, beyond the veil, through a \”slit\” or \”crack\” in some sort of barrier. They experience these abductions as happening in another reality, although one that is as powerful and actual to them as the familiar physical world.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 419,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nsaid, \”because it really wasn’t happening here. It was half happening\nhere and half happening somewheres else.\” Catherine, in a regression\nin January 1993, some weeks after the last one I reported on, spoke of\na \”place\” she remembered between times of embodiment on Earth. In\nthat \”place\” bodies were not solid, appearing only in a kind of energy\noutline. \”This was from a long, long, long, long time ago,\” she\nexplained. \”This was before any of us had lives here. This place is in a\ntotally different universe. It’s not in our Earth space/time dimension.\”\nA young woman abductee I will call Anne tried to explain to me\nduring a regression her sense of converging time frames that occurs in\nher abductions. Anne felt as if she were functioning simultaneously in\ndifferent times. \”All times can come to one place,\” she said. \”This is\nreal It’s not philosophical,\” she insisted. \”I can really go to another\ntime frame and [my experiences] can pull me from other time frames\nto here.\”\nOur use of familiar words like \”happening,\” \”occurred,\” and \”real\”\nwill themselves have to be thought of differently, less literally perhaps.\nWhen an event seems to have occurred in another dimension, as\ndescribed, for example, by Catherine and Anne, and we know about it\nprincipally through powerfully felt experience\u2014when consciousness is\nthe principle available epistemological tool\u2014how do we decide what is\n\”real\” or \”true\”?\nThe word \”dream,\” or the idea of dreams, provides a good example\nof how a familiar term has to be looked at more carefully, even rede\nfined. When abductees call their experiences \”dreams,\” which they\noften do, close questioning can elicit that this may be a euphemism to\ncover what they are sure cannot be that, namely an event from which\nthere was no awakening that occurred in another dimension. On sever\nal occasions I have seen a look of distress, even tears, on the face of an\nabductee who is realizing that an experience that he or she had cho\nsen, more comfortably, to consider a dream had occurred in some sort\nof fully \”awake\” (another word that might need to be redefined) or\nconscious state, however different this might be. The problem is com\nplicated further by the fact that dreams are an important way that we\nnormally process and integrate experience during the night. Therefore,\nit is not surprising that, since abductions are themselves powerful and\ndisturbing experiences, they may frequently give rise to true night\nmares or dreams that re-create in modified form the abduction experi\nence, even during the same night that the abduction occurred.\nAgain, it will require careful questioning to establish whether what\nis being reported is (1) an abduction, distortedly reported as a dream;\n405″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the concept of alien intervention and human evolution. It mentions that some people have experienced abductions and during these experiences they feel like they are functioning simultaneously in different times. The author suggests that the use of familiar words like \”happening,\” \”occurred,\” and \”real\” will need to be thought of differently when an event seems to have occurred in another dimension. The text also discusses the concept of dreams and how abductees often call their experiences \”dreams.\” However, the author suggests that this may be a euphemism to cover what they are sure cannot be, namely an event from which there was no awakening that occurred in another dimension. The author also mentions that dreams are an important way that we normally process and integrate experience during the night, and therefore it is not surprising that abductions may give rise to true nightmares or dreams that re-create in modified form the abduction experience, even during the same night that the abduction occurred.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 41,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\nIt is often useful for an abductee to have an ongoing relationship\nwith a psychotherapist who is familiar with this phenomenon. When I\nbegan my work there were very few mental health professionals who\ninvolved themselves with this field, and some were doing considerable\nharm by trying to fit the experiences into a familiar diagnostic category,\nmost often of some other form of traumatic abuse. But that is changing,\nand in the Boston area and some other metropolitan centers there are\nincreasing numbers of clinicians who are open to the reality of the\nabduction phenomenon and able to work with this population, although\nfew are prepared to take on the powerful reliving of the abductees’ expe\nriences through hypnosis. Training programs, begun in 1992 with the\nleadership and support of Las Vegas businessman Robert Bigelow, and\norganized in various American cities by abduction investigators John\nCarpenter, Budd Hopkins, and David Jacobs, are familiarizing many\nmental health professionals with the abduction phenomenon.\nIn talking with people who work with experiencers, I have come to\nbelieve that what is most important during a regression and in all\ninteractions with experiencers is the way of holding the energies of\nthese experiences. This includes a degree of warmth and empathy, a\nbelief in the ability of the individual to integrate these confusing expe\nriences and make meaning of them for him- or herself, and a willing\nness to enter into the co-investigative process and risk being changed\nby the information. These are, of course, qualities that are important\nin any relationship, and they become critical in this work, where we are\nall pushed to our edge, experiencer, investigator, and therapist alike.\n27”,
“summary”: “The text provides an introduction to UFO abductions and the importance of having a psychotherapist who is familiar with the phenomenon. The author explains that there were few mental health professionals involved in this field when they began their work, but that this is changing. Training programs have been established to educate mental health professionals about the abduction phenomenon. The author emphasizes the importance of holding the energies of these experiences during a regression and in all interactions with experiencers. This includes warmth, empathy, belief in the individual’s ability to integrate the experiences, and a willingness to enter into the co-investigative process. These qualities are important in any relationship but become critical in this work where everyone is pushed to their edge.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 420,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\n(2) a dream that relives an abduction experience; or (3) simply a\ndream that contains UFO-related material but does not necessarily\nreflect an abduction experience. The second scenario may be distin\nguished from the first by the fact that a moment of waking, of realiz\ning that a dream has occurred may be identified; or there may be\nelements of experience that do not occur within the familiar abduc\ntion scenario. Finally, we know that in the abduction the event pro\nceeds inexorably to the end, and that the person is unable to end it or\nforce him- or herself to \”wake up.\” Ordinary dreams that contain UFO\nelements may be separated from dreams that recapitulate abductions\nin that they tend to be less vivid or intense, and the dreamer does not\nhave the sense, as in the abduction-related dreams, that an actual\nexperience is concealed behind the dream representations.\nAllow for the time being that there is little knowledge about the\ndomain from which the alien beings derive\u2014perhaps not even language\nor concepts to describe it. Yet acknowledge too that something is going\non that cannot be dismissed out of hand. Then we are living in a vastly\ndifferent universe from that which I, for one, was taught about at home\nand in school. This universe, the one that Western science has ana\nlyzed and categorized so successfully, consists of matter and energy,\narranged exquisitely perhaps, but, devoid, as far as we can tell, of intelli\ngence or intelligences that can be discovered by its methods.\nIn this worldview the various spirit entities, God or gods and other\nmythic beings that peoples throughout the world, including in our\nown culture, experience as altogether real have no objective reality.\nThey are the subject matter of psychology and psychopathology,\nanthropology, religious study, and science fiction, the projection out\nward of the perceptions and images of the brain. If we make these\nentities real, it is through metaphor and symbol, as poets do so well.\nTo acknowledge that the universe (or universes) contains other beings\nthat have been able to enter our world and affect us as powerfully as\nthe alien entities seem able to do would require an expansion of our\nnotions of reality that all too radically undermine the Western scien\ntific and philosophical ideology which Tulane philosopher Michael\nZimmerman calls \”naturalistic humanism\” (Zimmerman 1993).\nThe alien beings that appear to come to us from the sky in strange\nspacecraft present a particularly confusing challenge to such a natural\nistic or objectivist ideology. For they seem to partake of properties\nbelonging to both the spirit and the material worlds, bridging, as if\neffortlessly, the division between these realms which has become\nincreasingly sacred and unbreachable since science and religion went\n406″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses dreams that involve UFOs and aliens. These dreams can be categorized into three types: abduction dreams, dreams with UFO-related material but not necessarily reflecting an abduction experience, and ordinary dreams with UFO elements. Abduction dreams are characterized by the inability of the person to end or force themselves to wake up, while ordinary dreams tend to be less vivid and intense. The text also discusses the idea that there may be a vastly different universe from what is taught in Western science, which includes the possibility of other beings entering our world and affecting us as powerfully as alien entities seem to do. This would require an expansion of our notions of reality that challenges the naturalistic or objectivist ideology.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 421,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\ntheir separate ways in the seventeenth century (Toulrnin 1990). On the\none hand these beings seem able to be seen by the abductees, who feel\ntheir bodies moved and find small lesions inflicted upon them. On the\nother hand the beings seem to come, like intermediaries from God or\nthe Devil, from a nonembodied source, and they are able to open the\nconsciousness of abductees to realms of being that do not exist in the\nphysical world as we know it. Before concluding I will speculate about\nwhy the barrier between the spirit and material worlds has become so\nentrenched in the West. For it is this false dichotomy that makes our\nconfrontation with beings who do not respect this gulf so shocking.\nSPIRITUAL IMPLICATIONS\nI am often asked how experiences that are so traumatic, and even\nappear cruel at times, can also be spiritually transformative. To me\nthere is no inconsistency here, unless one reserves spirituality for\nrealms of the sublime that are free of pain and struggle. Sometimes\nour most useful spiritual learning and growth comes at the hands of\nrough teachers who have little respect for our conceits, psychological\ndefenses, or established points of view. Zen Buddhist teaching is noto\nrious for its shock treatment methods. One might even go further and\nargue that genuine spiritual growth is inevitably disturbing, as the\nboundaries of consciousness are breached and we are opened to new\ndomains of existence.\nThe alien beings that abductees speak about seem to many of them\nto come from another domain that is felt to be closer to the source of\nbeing or primary creation. They have been described, however homely\ntheir appearance, as intermediaries or emissaries from God, even as\nangels, by Carlos for one. The acknowledgment of their existence, after\nthe initial ontological shock, is sometimes (see Peter’s and Catherine’s\ncases, for example) the first step in the opening of consciousness to a\nuniverse that is no longer simply material. Abductees come to appreci\nate that the universe is filled with intelligences and is itself intelligent.\nThey develop a sense of awe before a mysterious cosmos that becomes\nsacred and ensouled. The sense of separation from all the rest of cre\nation breaks down and the experience of oneness becomes an essential\naspect of the evolution of the abductees’ consciousness, as Joe spoke of\nin relation to his own and his baby son’s development. Joe felt the\nchoice he was facing was, as he put it, between oneness and insanity.\nThe aliens themselves may come to be seen as a split-off part of the\n407”,
“summary”: “In summary, the author discusses the experiences of alien abductions and how they can be spiritually transformative for the individuals involved. The author argues that these experiences challenge the false dichotomy between the spiritual and material worlds and can lead to a greater sense of oneness with creation. The aliens themselves may also be seen as a split-off part of the evolution of consciousness.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 422,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nabductee’s soul or Self; his or her own reensoulment requires the inte\ngration of this separated dimension.\nMany abductees with whom I have worked, including several not\nwritten about in this book, experience a kind of ecstasy which, as in\nCarlos’s case, can reach orgasmic proportions as they feel themselves\nopen through their experiences (or the reliving of them) to a divine\nsource or creative center of being in the cosmos. This source is, to the\nabductees, inexpressibly luminous and filled with color, and they may\nweep when they find themselves in its presence, for separation from it\nwas painful beyond words. When they do open to the source once\nagain, they may call the experience a \”return\” and protest once again\nhaving to fulfill even a newly agreed upon purpose as a human being.\nAs their experiences are brought into full consciousness, abductees\nseem to feel increasingly a sense of oneness with all beings and all of\ncreation. This is often expressed through a special love of nature and a\ndeep connection with animals and animal spirits. Sometimes there is a\nstrong identification with one type of animal. Deer are, for example,\n\”totem\” creatures for Dave; Carlos feels a special kinship with lions; and\nArthur has a remarkable capacity to connect with a variety of animals.\nThe aliens themselves, as we have seen, may appear at various times to\nthe abductees in animal form. The connection that they have with ani\nmal spirits, a kind of shamanic dimension, remains to be explored.\nFinally, many if not most of the abductees with whom I have worked\nintensively come to feel that their enhanced spiritual awareness must be\ntranslated into some sort of teaching or higher purpose. Even as they are\nsaddened, and even become hopeless about the ecology of the planet and\nthe fate of the earth’s life-forms, they feel that their experiences are, ulti\nmately, about preserving life and that they must do something toward\nthis end. Ed, Joe, Jerry, Eva, Peter, Sara, Arthur, and others each feel that\nthey have a particular mission or responsibility to teach a different sort of\nconsciousness concerning the human place on Earth. Some, like Peter,\nEd, and Eva, have even changed their jobs or are seeking to shift the\ndirection of their work in order better to fulfill their life’s new purpose.\nPeter envisions a future \”Golden Age\” of learning and opportunity,\nwhich he hopes to help bring about.\nIMPLICATIONS FOR HUMAN IDENTITY\nEach abductee experiences in some sense an expansion of his or her\nsense of self, of identity in the world. Paul wondered how we had come\n403″,
“summary”: “Abduction refers to the experience of being taken away from one’s physical body and transported to another realm. During this experience, abductees often feel a sense of ecstasy and oneness with all beings and creation. After the experience, many abductees feel a sense of responsibility to teach others about their enhanced spiritual awareness and to preserve life on Earth. The aliens themselves may appear in animal form and are connected to animal spirits.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 423,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nto mistake the \”shell\” of our being for the \”whole\” of it; and Eva, in\nher recall of the Soul Bird story of her childhood, recognized there\nwere compartments of self which she was opening up and merging in\norder to move from fragmentation toward wholeness. The change that\nabductees experience is fundamentally that they may no longer feel\nthemselves to be separate from other beings. They shed their identifi\ncation with a narrow social role and gain a sense of oneness with all\ncreation, a kind of universal connectedness.\nThis opening to a wider identity appears to be a direct result of the\nabduction experiences, if not a central aspect of the whole process. The\nchange appears to be the result of two related elements. The abduction\nexperiences themselves shatter the illusion of our control, and demon\nstrate forcefully that we are helpless in the face of forces and beings\nwhose purpose we do not understand. Each abductee discovers that he\nor she is but one intelligent being in a universe populated with various\nother entities that are not \”supposed to\” exist. Human beings are not\nlords of the earth, they realize, but children of the cosmos who must\nfind their way to live in harmony with all manner of creatures on the\nearth and elsewhere. This is a terrifying lesson in humility that opens\nthe psyche to a wider perception of the universe, including the beings\nand entities that inhabit it.\nAt the same time, as I noted, abductees become open to the pres\nence of a divine source, which fills their being and gives a sense of\nconnection with a universal consciousness from which they have come\nand to which they will return. Past life experiences, which extend the\nsense of self over time in both embodied and unembodied form, cre\nate a further expansion of the feeling of what it is to be a human\nbeing. Finally, the peculiar sense that many abductees gain during the\nregressions that they have a dual human/alien identity reinforces all of\nthe above processes. For the alien self is felt to be a kind of missing\npart, a soul link to the universal source or consciousness, the anima\nmundi from which they have been cut off.\nPouncAL, ECONOMIC, AND REUGIOUS IMPLICATIONS\nThe Western scientific/materialist worldview has been hugely success\nful in its explorations of the physical world, revealing many of its secrets\nand using this knowledge to serve human purposes. We have overcome\nthe harshness of winter, reduced suffering through advances in medi\ncine, and learned to communicate electronically with those who are far\n4D9″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the concept of alien intervention and its impact on human evolution. It explains how abductees experience a change in their identity, from feeling separate to experiencing a sense of oneness with all creation. This change is attributed to two related elements: the shattering of the illusion of control during abduction experiences and the presence of a divine source that fills their being and gives a sense of connection with a universal consciousness. The text also discusses the economic and religious implications of this change, suggesting that it could lead to a shift in Western worldview and a greater understanding of our place in the universe.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 424,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\naway At the same time we have applied our knowledge to creating\nweapons of destruction that can now easily destroy life as we know it.\nOur use of modern technology to tear resources from the earth is bring\ning the biosphere to the brink of collapse. We are a species out of har\nmony with nature, gone berserk in the indulgence of its desires at the\nexpense of other living beings and the earth that has given us life.\nThe task of reversing this trend is momentous. Even as we recognize\nthe peril we have created, the vested interests that stand in the way of\ndiscovering a balance in our relationship with nature are formidable.\nHuge corporate, scientific, educational, and military institutions con\nsume many billions of dollars of material goods and maintain, as if\nmindlessly, a paralyzing stasis that is difficult to reverse. For interna\ntional business the world seems at times to be nothing more than a\ngiant market to be divided up among the cleverest entrepreneurs.\nBut there are psychospiritual vested interests that resist change and\nthat are perhaps even more powerful than these material ones. These\ninterests are reflected in the attachment to the notion that the physical\nlaws we know describe all that is, and that if other beings reside in the\ncosmos they will behave more or less like us. The U.S. government-\nfunded SETI (Search for Extraterrestrial Intelligence) program, which\noperates on the assumption that extraterrestrial intelligence could be\nfound by sending radio waves out into the universe, illustrates this bias.\nThe possibility that advanced intelligences might not choose to com\nmunicate with us through such a tiny or limited technological aper\nture, seeking perhaps some fuller opening of our consciousness, seems\nnot to have occurred to its inventors. As philosopher Terence McKenna\nhas suggested, \”To search expectantly for a radio signal from an\nextraterrestrial source is probably as culture-bound a presumption as to\nsearch the galaxy for a good Italian restaurant\” (McKenna 1991).\nIt is not altogether clear to me why we become so attached to our\nways of seeing the world. Perhaps a comprehensive scientific para\ndigm, like any ideology, gives a sense of mastery and power. Mystery\nand the sense of not knowing are antithetical to the need to maintain\ncontrol and seem, at times, to inspire such terror that we fear that we\nmight blow apart, like the frog in the Tibetan story when confronted\nwith a universe too vast to comprehend. This might explain why it is\nthe intellectual and political elite in our culture that seems most\ndeeply wedded to perpetuating the materialist view of reality. The\nUFO abduction phenomenon, which strikes at the heart of the\nWestern paradigm and reveals us to be utterly without control, is more\nreadily accepted at the grassroots level than by the culturally sophisti-\n410″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the negative impact of human actions on the environment and the need to reverse this trend. The author acknowledges that there are powerful vested interests, both material and psychospiritual, that resist change. The SETI program is used as an example of a bias towards assuming that extraterrestrial intelligence could be found through radio waves. The author suggests that this presumption is culture-bound and that mystery and the sense of not knowing are antithetical to the need to maintain control. The UFO abduction phenomenon is accepted more readily at the grassroots level than by the culturally sophisticated elite.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 425,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\ncated or most intellectually advanced among us. For it is, to a large\ndegree, the scientific and governmental elite and the selected media\nthat it controls that determine what we are to believe is real, for these\nmonoliths are the principle beneficiaries of the dominant ideology.\nThis \”politics of ontology\” (Mack 1992) is then the primary arena\nin which the reality and significance of the UFO abduction phenome\nnon must be confronted. Before its potential meaning for our individ\nual and collective lives can be realized it has to be taken seriously and\nmoved out of the sensationalizing tabloids into the mainstream of the\nsociety so that the sophisticated media is free to give up their supercil\nious tone. For our own government and other governments around the\nworld the abduction phenomenon presents a special problem. It is,\nafter all, the business of government to protect its people, and for offi\ncials to acknowledge that strange beings from radar-defying craft can,\nin seeming defiance of the laws of gravity and space/time itself, invade\nour homes and abduct our people creates particular problems. This\nmay explain why government policy in relation to UFOs has been,\nfrom the beginning, so confusing, a kind of garbled mixture of denial\nand cover-up that only fuels conspiracy theories.\nThere are other political implications of the abduction phenome\nnon. Politics, local, national, and international, is, after all, a game of\npower. We seek power to dominate, control, or influence a sphere of\naction. But the abduction phenomenon by its demonstration that\ncontrol is impossible, even absurd, and its capacity to reveal our wider\nidentity in the universe invites us to discover the meaning of our\n\”power\” in a deeper, spiritual sense. Ethnonational conflict, which\nderives ultimately from the fact that we define ourselves exclusively in\nparochial regional terms (what Erik Erikson called \”pseudospecia-\ntion\”) is the source of prodigious suffering and represents a vast threat\nto human survival. The more global, even cosmically, interconnected\nidentity that is implicit in the UFO abduction phenomenon, might, at\nleast, offer a distraction from our interminable struggles for ownership\nand dominance of the earth. At best it could draw us out of ourselves\ninto potentially infinite cosmic adventures. But all this depends on\ntaking the phenomenon and its implications seriously.\nThe economic implications of the abduction phenomenon are insep\narable from the political ones. The loss of a sense of the sacred, the deval\nuation of intelligence and consciousness in nature beyond ourselves,\nhas permitted the stronger among us to exploit the earth’s resources\nwithout regard to future generations. Growth without restraint has\nbecome an end in itself, as the reports of economic \”indicators\” endlessly\n411″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the phenomenon of alien abductions and its implications for human evolution, politics, power, ethnonational conflict, and the economy. The author argues that the reality and significance of this phenomenon must be confronted in order to realize its potential meaning for individual and collective lives. The author also suggests that the government’s policy towards UFOs is confusing due to its fear of acknowledging the existence of alien beings, which may explain why official denial and cover-up continue. The author further argues that the abduction phenomenon invites us to discover a deeper, spiritual sense of power and identity beyond parochial regional terms, which could potentially distract from our struggles for ownership and dominance of the earth. Finally, the author suggests that the loss of a sense of the sacred and the devaluation of intelligence and consciousness in nature beyond ourselves have allowed stronger individuals to exploit resources without regard for future generations, leading to growth without restraint.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 426,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nintone, ignoring the inevitable collapse that cannot be far off if the\nmultiplication of the human population continues unchecked and the\npillaging of the earth does not stop. Furthermore, if the acquisitive\nimpulse (euphemistically called \”market forces\”) is not controlled,\ninequities in the distribution of food and other goods that do remain may\ndeepen, giving rise to potential chaos and war without limits. The UFO\nabduction phenomenon does not speak directly to this issue. It does not,\ncannot, \”save\” us. But, as will be discussed shortly, it seems to be intri\ncately connected with the nature of human greed, the roots of our\ndestructiveness, and the future consequences of our collective behavior.\nFor the abductees, and the rest of us if we pay attention, the encounters\nare profoundly enlightening in the fullest sense.\nThe UFO abduction phenomenon presents a particular problem for\nsome organized religions. From the beginnings of history groups of\nhuman beings, recognizing the power and potential perils of spirit\nforces \”out there,\” have taken upon themselves the task of guiding us\nthrough the \”ultimate matters\” (Zock 1990) of life. Religious leaders\ninstruct us in the nature of God, and determine for us what spirit\nbeings or other entities may exist in the cosmos. The Catholic Church\nin the Middle Ages, for example, in its zeal to impose a particular sort\nof monotheism based on the Trinity, quite ruthlessly suppressed the\nnature-worshipping polytheism of much of Europe.\nThere can be little place, especially within the Judeo-Christian tra\ndition, for a variety of small but powerful homely beings who adminis\nter an odd mixture of trauma and transcendence without apparent\nregard for any established religious hierarchy or doctrine. It is one\nthing to acknowledge that \”spirit\” resides in the universe and \”we are\nnot alone.\” It is quite another for \”spirit\” to show up in such odd and\nthreatening form, created partially in our own image. At best, this\nwould seem puzzling and difficult to integrate. At worst, to the polar\nizing perception of Christian dualism these dark-eyed beings must\nseem to be the playmates of the Devil (Downing 1990). Eastern reli\ngious traditions, such as Tibetan Buddhism, which have always recog\nnized a vast range of spirit entities in the cosmos, seem to have less\ndifficulty accepting the actuality of the UFO abduction phenomenon\nthan do the more dualistic monotheisms, which offer powerful resis\ntance to acceptance.\n412″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the issue of overpopulation and its potential consequences on the planet. It also talks about the problem of income inequality and how it can lead to chaos and war. The UFO abduction phenomenon is not directly related to these issues but is connected to human greed and destructiveness. The encounters are enlightening for the abductees and can be beneficial for everyone if they pay attention. Some organized religions have a problem accepting the UFO abduction phenomenon due to its mixture of trauma and transcendence, and its lack of regard for any established religious hierarchy or doctrine. Eastern religious traditions seem to have less difficulty accepting it than dualistic monotheisms.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 427,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nWHAT MIGHT THIS BE ABOUT?\nIt is difficult to ignore the fact that the UFO abduction phenomenon is\ntaking place in the context of a planetary crisis of major proportions.\nHuman power and greed, made invincible by technologies that are rav\naging the earth’s environment, are bringing the planet’s biosystems to\nthe edge of collapse. Positive efforts to arrest this process are evident at\nevery level, but the overall destructive trend continues. Abductions\nseem to be concerned primarily with two related projects: changing\nhuman consciousness to prevent the destruction of the earth’s life, and\na joining of two species for the creation of a new evolutionary form.\nCHANGING CONSCIOUSNESS IN RELATION TO THE EARTH’S ECOLOGY\nNothing in my work on UFO abductions has surprised me as much as\nthe discovery that what is happening to the earth has not gone unno\nticed elsewhere in the universe. That the earth itself, and its potential\ndestruction, could have an effect beyond itself or its own environment\nwas altogether outside the worldview in which I was raised. But it\nwould appear from the information that abductees receive that the\nearth has value or importance in a larger, interrelated cosmic system\nthat mirrors the interconnectedness of life on earth. The alien abduc\ntion phenomenon represents, then, some sort of corrective initiative.\nAnne, the abductee to whom I referred earlier and whose case is not\nincluded in this book, learned from her experiences that \”the whole\nuniverse is self-correcting, because if one part of the universe can be . . .\nlike a feedback machine, the whole thing has to be self-correcting like a\nfeedback machine.\” She likened the universe to a tapestry. \”It’s all con\nnected. If you take one part of the tapestry, and you put a hole in it or\nyou rend it, you wreck the parts that are next to it. If you take a thread\nout, the threads that are next to it all get bumped and jostled about so\nyou’ve got to correct it … If you make a mess in one part of the uni\nverse,\” she continued, \”you jostle the next part over, and the part that’s\nable to move in or to adjust will do so.\”\nVirtually every abductee receives information about the destruction\nof the earth’s ecosystem and feels compelled to do something about it.\nBut, as we have seen in the cases presented here, this is not received\nmerely cognitively, like a lecture. Abductees experience powerful\nimages of vast destruction, with the collapse of governmental and eco\nnomic infrastructures and the total pollution and desertification of the\n413″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the phenomenon of UFO abductions and their possible connection to a planetary crisis. The author suggests that the alien abduction phenomenon is concerned with two main projects: changing human consciousness to prevent the destruction of the earth’s life and creating a new evolutionary form through joining of two species. The author also discusses the idea of the interconnectedness of life in the universe and how the earth’s destruction can have an effect beyond itself. The text also mentions that virtually every abductee receives information about the destruction of the earth’s ecosystem and feels compelled to do something about it, but this is not received merely cognitively.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 428,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nplanet. This knowledge is felt profoundly in their bodies, and I have\nbeen greatly moved as they sob on the couch and experience\nheartache so intense that they can barely bring themselves to speak of\nit. It is the kind of knowledge that must be translated into action.\nWriter and futurist Jean Huston, at the Congress of the World\nParliament of Religions in Chicago in September 1993, commented\nthat all myths begin with a form of betrayal. Perhaps the human\nbetrayal of the earth itself is giving rise to a new myth of interspecies\nrelationship and creation.\nTHE HYBRID \”PROGRAM\”\nThe pioneering work of Budd Hopkins and David Jacobs has shown\nwhat is amply corroborated in my cases, namely that the abduction\nphenomenon is in some central way involved in a breeding program\nthat results in the creation of alien/human hybrid offspring. Comparing\nthe experiences of various abductees it appears that during the abduc\ntions sperm are forcibly taken from men and ova from women, after\nwhich this germ plasm is brought together and altered. This process is\ncalled \”genetic\” by abductees and investigators, but we have no actual\nevidence of this. The altered conceptus is reinserted in the uterus during\na subsequent abduction, allowed to gestate for some weeks, and then\nremoved. After this the hybrid fetuses are \”incubated\” in tanks or cylin\nders (as shown in Catherine’s case and drawing) until the fetuses are old\nenough to live outside of them in some sort of room on the ships.\nPeriodically the abductee mothers and fathers are brought to see the\nhybrid offspring and encouraged to hold and love them, which is one of\nthe most disturbing aspects of the whole process. For the abductees are\nnaturally filled with conflict at the prospect of forming a deep bond with\nan odd offspring that they can only see rarely at the pleasure of the\nalien beings.\nDespite their resentment of the forced and traumatic nature of this\nprocess, virtually all the abductees with whom I have worked come to\naccept their participation in this program. I believe that \”identification\nwith the aggressor,\” as is sometimes suggested, is a much too simple\nexplanation of the abductees’ attitude toward the hybrid process. Both\nmen and women come to feel despite their anger that they are taking\npart\u2014even that they have chosen to participate\u2014in a process that is life\ncreating and life-giving. Furthermore, for most abductees the hybridiza\ntion has occurred simultaneously with an enlightenment imparted by the\n414″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the phenomenon of alien abductions and how they are involved in a breeding program that results in the creation of alien/human hybrid offspring. The author explains that during the abductions, sperm is forcibly taken from men and ova from women, which is then altered and reinserted in the uterus to create hybrid fetuses. These fetuses are incubated in tanks or cylinders until they are old enough to live outside of them on ships. The author also mentions that despite their resentment of the forced and traumatic nature of this process, most abductees come to accept their participation in this program, feeling that it is life-creating and life-giving.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 429,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nalien beings that has brought home forcibly to them the failure of the\nhuman experiment in its present form. Abduction experiences come to\nfeel deeply that the death of human beings and countless other species\nwill occur on a vast scale if we continue on our present course and that\nsome sort of new life-form must evolve if the human biological and\nspiritual essence is to be preserved. They do not generally question why\nthe maintenance of human life must take such an odd form.\nI ask abductees repeatedly to explain to me why, if these hybrid beings\nare to represent the species that will repopulate our planet after the\nprophesied environmental holocaust, they appear so listless and frail on\nthe ships, hardly vital stock to perpetuate the human or any other race.\nOnly Peter has offered an answer by insisting that to him the hybrids do\nnot appear listless, but have a vitality of their own. Jerry in a recent\nabduction has seen quite beautiful, angel-like, young adult hybrids with\nporcelain skin; their function was to show her on a screen the earth’s\ninevitable future if the present course is not changed. For me the future\nrole that the hybrid offspring are being prepared to play represents one of\nthe most puzzling aspects of the entire abduction phenomenon.\nThose investigators who perceive the UFO abduction phenomenon\nfrom an adversarial perspective tend to interpret its meaning one-sided\nly. The aliens are using us, the argument goes, for their own purposes,\nreplenishing their genetic stock at our expense after some sort of holocaust\non their own planet. If they make us feel that there is something worth\nwhile about the whole process, this is the result of deception. I would not\nsay that the aliens never resort to deception to hide their purposes, but the\nabove argument is, in my view, too narrow or linear an interpretation.\nMy own impression is that we may be witnessing something far\nmore complex, namely an awkward joining of two species, engineered\nby an intelligence we are unable to fathom, for a purpose that serves\nboth of our goals with difficulties for each. I base this view on the evi\ndence presented by the abductees themselves.\nFirst, many abductees, for example, Scott and Peter, become aware\nin the course of our work that the alien/human union serves the recip\nrocal needs of each species, completing aspects of the identity of each\nthat are missing or have been lost in the course of evolution. Roughly\nspeaking, the aliens have remained less densely embodied and closer\nto the creative source in the universe from which human beings have\nbeen cut off. Through their interaction with the abductees they bring\nthem (and all of us potentially) closer to our spiritual cosmic roots,\nreturn us to the divine light or \”Home,\” a \”place\” (really a state of\nbeing) where secrets, jealousy, greed, and destructiveness have no pur-\n415″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the concept of alien intervention in human evolution. It suggests that the aliens have brought humans to their planet and have observed their failure as a species. The author argues that the hybrids being prepared by the aliens represent the next stage of human evolution, but they appear listless and frail on the ships. The author also discusses the different perspectives on the UFO abduction phenomenon and suggests that it may be a complex process involving an awkward joining of two species for a purpose that serves both goals with difficulties for each.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 430,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\npose. The aliens, on the other hand, long to experience the intense\nemotionality that comes with our full embodiment. They are fascinat\ned with our sensuality, our warmth, our capacity for eroticism, and\ndeep parental affection, and they seem to respond to openhearted\nlove. They act at times like love-starved children. They delight in\nwatching humans in all sorts of acts of love, which they may even\nstage as they stand around watching and chattering as the abductees\nperform them.\nSecond, the human/alien relationship itself evolves into a powerful\nbond. Despite their resentment and terrorization, the abductees may\nfeel deep love toward the alien beings, especially toward the leader fig\nures, which they experience as reciprocated, despite the cold and busi\nnesslike way the abductions themselves are conducted. The aliens may\nbe perceived as true family, having protected the experiencers from\nhuman depredations, disease, and loss. The leader may be seen as a\nfamiliar, loving, and wise figure, known by the experiencer since child\nhood and, ultimately, forgiven for the change from playfulness to a\nmore serious or grim purpose that occurs in the abductions when\npuberty is reached and the hybrid-creating process begins.\nAnne describes an amusing incident that occurred at the end of one\nof her abductions in which an alien being seemed unwittingly to\nbetray his affection for her. She had been returned to her bed at home\nand was, presumably, asleep. But she awoke to see one of the beings\n\”looking at me with a loving look . . . just looking at my face, looking\nat my features… looking at my eyes, looking at them with such emo\ntion, such love . . . When he found out I was awake,\” she said, \”he\nfreaked out … His eyes [crinkled], they [got] smaller. I think his\nmouth did open, but it was like a silent kind of, he didn’t really make\nany noise when he screamed.\” She saw in his face \”a hint of fine, long\nbone structure.\” When she looked into his eyes the expression was one\nof \”Oh, my God, you’re awake and I’m in a shitload of trouble,\” and\n\”then he went whoosh out the window … floating horizontal, like\nlengthwise … I think he was like a doctor-in-training,\” Anne\nobserved, and \”he wasn’t supposed to take it personally … an alien\nwould be in trouble for waking somebody up because they don’t want\nus to know that they’re around.\”\nThe connection that human beings experience through looking into\nthe eyes of the aliens seems to be a central feature of the acknowledg\nment of the existence of the beings and the establishment of the bond\nitself. Abductees have repeatedly described to me a loving, totally\n416″,
“summary”: “The text describes the emotional connection between humans and aliens during abductions. The aliens are fascinated by human emotions and sensuality, and they delight in watching humans engage in acts of love. Despite their initial resentment and terrorization, abductees may develop deep feelings of love for the alien beings, especially the leaders. This bond can be so powerful that it can lead to amusing incidents, such as an alien being unwittingly betraying his affection for a human. The connection between humans and aliens is established through looking into each other’s eyes, which seems to be a central feature of acknowledging their existence and establishing the bond.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 431,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nengulfing feeling they experience when they look into these huge, black,\nall-knowing eyes. This contact is \”fifty times more powerful\” than any\nhuman-to-human connection, one woman said to me. For Peter and\nother men the eye connection serves to restore a lost \”brotherhood,\”\nsundered when we were both\u2014humans and aliens\u2014separated from a\ncommon primordial source. The experience can be one of profound,\ntotal, even blissful merging. Some abductees have experienced actual\nalien-human sexual connection or partnership*\u2014Joe, for example, in his\nalien identity and Peter as a human connecting powerfully with an alien\npartner with whom he is parenting hybrid offspring.\nIt needs to be stressed that we do not know if any of the above phe\nnomena exist literally on the purely material plane of reality, despite the\napparent physical manifestations, such as perceived pregnancies and\nhybrid babies. The aliens stress the evolutionary aspect of the species-\njoining process, the repopulation of the earth subsequent to a total\nenvironmental collapse. But all this may be in some mysterious way a\nkind of play of consciousness, embodied in some sense, yet at the same\ntime separate from our physical bodies. It could all be \”educational,\” a\nkind of mythic drama, intended by a transcendent intelligence to move\nour being to a higher level. Or the merger of the alien and human\nspecies might be more literally real, its very awkwardness the result of\nthe prodigious difficulty of bringing together a densely embodied race\nsuch as ours with more nearly spiritual entities like the alien beings.\nANOTHER INTELLIGENCE AT WORK:\nWHY DOES THIS SEEM SO MOMENTOUS?\nAt the end of one of her regressions Anne said, \”Something else is\ninterested in us that we don’t want to know about. This is happening.\nIt’s not just a happy little dream where you can feel like you’re impor\ntant. This is really a responsibility, and things that you don’t want to\nsee happen are going to happen.\” Yet within our culture, at least for\nthose who determine for us what we are to accept as real, the very exis\ntence of this other intelligence, this \”something else\” that is \”interest\ned in us,\” is difficult to accept. Why should this be so, since every\nculture from the beginning of recorded time and throughout most of\nthe world, even in our own time, has accepted the existence of other\nintelligences in the universe?\nI have discussed already some of the reasons why the reality of the\n417″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the phenomenon of alien intervention and its impact on human evolution. The author describes the intense emotional connection that humans experience when they come into contact with aliens, which can be described as \”fifty times more powerful\” than any human-to-human connection. This connection is seen as a way to restore a lost \”brotherhood\” between humans and aliens, and some abductees have reported experiencing actual sexual or partnership with alien beings. The author also discusses the possibility that this phenomenon may be a kind of play of consciousness, rather than a literal merging of species. At the end of the text, the author raises the question of why the existence of an other intelligence is so difficult to accept within our culture, despite the fact that many cultures throughout history have accepted the existence of other intelligences in the universe.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 432,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nabduction phenomenon has been so difficult for our culture to\naccept\u2014the material and philosophical vested interests, for example,\nattached to the Western worldview. But I believe there is a core belief\nin our culture that is violated by the alien abduction phenomenon,\nnamely the total separation of the spirit and the physical world. We\nhave made that gulf inviolate, relegating to religion the spirit (subjec\ntive) world and assigning to science the material (objective) domain.\nWe simply do not know what to do with a phenomenon that crosses\nthat sacred barrier. It shocks the foundations of our belief structure.\nOur minds have no place to put such a thing.\nThe Dalai Lama once pointed out that the devastation of the plan\net’s ecology was destroying not only the habitat of plants and animals\nbut the realms in which the spirits reside as well. Perhaps this has left\nthem no choice but to manifest in our world, to appear to us in the only\n\”language\” that remains to us, the language of the physical world. In\nthe context of the planet’s crisis they have had no choice, but must find\nsome way, however difficult, to come to us. Perhaps our consciousness\nhas become so atrophied that we are simply unable, on our own, to be\nopen to the spirit world. Could it be that the break of our carefully\ncrafted psychological boundaries, the dramatic reopening to a world\nfrom which we have distanced ourselves, this shocking reanimating of\nthe senses whereby we might know the spirit world, has made the alien\nabduction phenomenon seem so hard to believe? Perhaps we have cre\nated the spiritual conditions that have made this necessary.\nFURTHER IMPLICATIONS FOR HUMAN CONSCIOUSNESS\nWith the opening of consciousness to new domains of being, abductees\nencounter patterns and a design of life that brings them a profound sense\nof interconnectedness in the universe. For Dave this took the form of\nmeaningful coincidences, similar to what Jung called synchronicities,\nwhich he seemed to discover everywhere he went, especially after he came\nto terms with his abduction experiences. Thoughts and ideas may appear\nmore organically connected with the physical world during abduction expe\nriences than ordinarily seems apparent in everyday life. Metaphor becomes\ntangible or reified. Peter’s \”fourth step\” through the wall of a Nantucket\nhouse during his August 1992 abduction was both a literal physical\naction and at the same time powerfully symbolic of his decision to\naccept his passage from one plane of reality to another. For Arthur the illu\nminated thread or string which, quite literally, was the source of energy that\n418″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the concept of abduction and how it violates a core belief in our culture, which is the separation of the spirit and physical world. The author believes that this phenomenon shocks the foundations of our belief structure and our minds have no place to put such things. The Dalai Lama suggests that the spirits have had no choice but to manifest in our world due to the destruction of their habitats by human activities. Abductees encounter patterns and a design of life that brings them a profound sense of interconnectedness in the universe. Metaphor becomes tangible or reified during abduction experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 433,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\ncarried him to the spaceship when he was nine came to stand quite con\ncretely for the ties that have connected him with others during his life.\nA forty-one-year-old health care executive spoke to me of large tubes\nthrough which he passed during one of his abductions \”into the next\nplane where there was this light… It was like a birth because there was\nfluid\” in the tubes. Going through the tube was both literally and\nmetaphorically a \”rebirth,\” a passage \”through the veil to the other\nside.\” Catherine in an abduction subsequent to the ones described in\nmy chapter about her also spoke of a tube or tunnel through which she\nand others passed from a spirit plane outside space/time back to the\nembodied physical state on Earth.\nAbduction experiences also open the consciousness of abductees as 1\nwork with them to cycles of birth and death that are reminiscent of the\nTibetan transitional realities or bardos (Sogyal Rinpoche 1992). This is\nmost clearly illustrated in the past life experiences that are emerging\nincreasingly in our sessions as I have become willing to listen to them.\nThese reports suggest that individual consciousness may have its own\nline of development, separate from the body. In our sessions abductees\nsuch as Dave, Joe, Catherine, and Eva have told with great feeling of\nperiods of embodiment, followed by deaths quite vividly reexperienced.\nThey speak of a return to or diffusion into some sort of primal or uni\nversal creative consciousness or source, and then a later rebirth through\na woman’s womb into a new embodiment on Earth.\nThe transition at the time of bodily death seems to include, as Joe\nrecounted, a feeling of being literally lighter and thinner. \”It’s good to\nbe back,\” he said. \”This is much more real.\” Eva reported \”going up,\nexpanding, joy.\” She went \”into a white, gold light\” and saw a dove\nreleased from a cage. \”That’s my soul,\” she said. In certain cases the\nalien beings, who seem to reside or belong in this fluid dimension\n(although they periodically become embodied to some degree on\nEarth), seem to have been with the abductees through more than one\nlifetime. As discussed in considerable detail in Dave’s and Joe’s cases,\nit is possible to trace a development or evolution of consciousness in\nthe sequence of lives that they have experienced over time.\nIt is not necessary to postulate that a past life identity belongs literal\nly to the individual abductee in the same way that our bodies are only\nours while we inhabit them. As biologist Rupert Sheldrake has suggested,\nit is possible that there exists a kind of eternal collective memory on\nwhich we all may draw. One might, Sheldrake suggests, \”tune in to par\nticular people in the past who are now dead, and, through morphic res\nonance, pick up memories of past lives.\” This does not prove, he says,\n419″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the experiences of individuals who have been abducted by aliens. During these abductions, they were taken to spaceships and underwent a \”rebirth\” through large tubes filled with fluid. These experiences open up the consciousness of the abductees and allow them to recall past life experiences. The text suggests that individual consciousness may have its own line of development separate from the body, and that there may be an eternal collective memory that we can all draw upon.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 434,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthat \”you were that person\” (Sheldrake 1992). This idea is consistent\nwith the observation that the psyche or memory of the abductees seems\nto be able to travel, especially during the opening of consciousness that\noccurs in our sessions, to wherever or whenever the evolutionary require\nment of the moment seems to take it.\nTHE PARADIGM SHIFT\nNeedless to say none of this makes much sense within the modern\nworldview brought to us by Western science, whose \”governing\nassumption,\” in philosopher Richard Tarnas’s words, is that \”any\nmeaning the human mind perceives in the universe does not exist\nintrinsically in the universe but is projected onto it by the human\nmind\” (Tarnas, in progress). To Tarnas \”this complete voiding of the\ncosmos, this absolute privileging of the human\” is perhaps the \”ulti\nmate anthropocentric projection, the most subtle yet prodigious form\nof human self-aggrandizement\” and represents an intellectual \”hubris\nof cosmic proportions.\”\nThe experiences recounted by the abductees with whom I have\nworked during the past four years constitute, I think, a rich body of\nevidence to support the idea that the cosmos, far from being devoid of\nmeaning and intelligence is, to quote Tarnas again, \”informed by some\nkind of universal intelligence,\” an intelligence \”of scarcely conceivable\npower, complexity, and aesthetic subtlety yet one to which the human\nintelligence is akin, and in which it can participate.\” I am reminded,\nparticularly, of Carlos here. Other evidence, including the thoroughly\ndocumented near-death experiences and extraordinarily intricate and\nsymbolic crop formations appearing all over the world, provide addi\ntional indications, if we will allow ourselves to realize their implica\ntions, of various expressions of intelligence in a universe that is\nreaching toward us.\nAs I come to the end of this story I cannot help wondering what it\nmight take to bring about the shift in consciousness, the change of\nparadigm that is implicit in what the abductees have undergone. It\nwould appear that what is required is a kind of cultural ego death,\nmore profoundly shattering (a word that many abductees use when\nthey acknowledge the actuality of their experiences) than the\nCopernican revolution which demonstrated that the earth, and there\nfore humankind, did not reside at the center of the cosmos. UFO\nabductions and related phenomena suggest first that humans are not\n420″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the idea of abduction and how it relates to the evolutionary requirement of the moment. The author argues that the psyche or memory of abductees can travel to wherever or whenever the evolutionary requirement of the moment seems to take it, during the opening of consciousness in their sessions. The author also discusses the paradigm shift that is necessary for humans to understand the meaning and intelligence in the universe, which he believes is informed by a universal intelligence. He uses the experiences of abductees, near-death experiences, and crop formations as evidence for this idea. The author concludes by suggesting that what is required for a shift in consciousness and paradigm is a kind of cultural ego death, more profoundly shattering than the Copernican revolution.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 435,
“original_text”: “ALIEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nthe preeminent intelligent beings in a universe more or less empty of\nconscious life. But abductees’ experiences also indicate that we are\nparticipating in a cosmos that contains intelligent beings that are far\nmore advanced than we are in certain respects and have the power to\nrender us helpless for purposes we are only just beginning to fathom.\nEach abductee appears to me like a pioneer on a hero’s journey. For\nas they undergo their own ego-destroying terror, and allow us to know\nabout their experiences, their consciousness opens to the existence of\nunknown dimensions of the cosmos and the human psyche, which\nthemselves appear increasingly to be profoundly interwoven. My own\nwork with them, perhaps, has enabled them to acknowledge their\nexperiences, and come to terms with the importance of the gifts they\nhave to offer.\nI am often asked why, if UFOs and abductions are real, the space\nships do not show up in more obvious form. \”Why don’t they land on\nthe White House lawn?\” is the reigning cliche. The most popular\nanswer to this question among those who take the phenomenon seri\nously is that the aliens do not dare to manifest themselves more\ndirectly. Government leaders would panic, might attack them, and\nsurely would not know how to avoid scaring the rest of us.\nI believe that there is a better answer to this question, one that is\nmore consistent with the information contained in this book. The\nintelligence that appears to be at work here simply does not operate\nthat way. It is subtler, and its method is to invite, to remind, to perme\nate our culture from the bottom up as well as the top down, and to\nopen our consciousness in a way that avoids a conclusion, that is dif\nferent from the ways we traditionally require. It is an intelligence that\nprovides enough evidence that something profoundly important is at\nwork, but it does not offer the kinds of proof that would satisfy an\nexclusively empirical, rationalistic way of knowing. It is for us to\nembrace the reality of the phenomenon and to take a step toward\nappreciating that we live in a universe different from the one in which\nwe have been taught to believe.\nThere is considerable debate among investigators of the abduction\nphenomenon about whether, given the harsh and often terrorizing\nmethods the aliens employ, the intelligence at work might be evil or\nmean us harm. Obviously in considering this question one enters a\nrealm of interpretation that goes beyond the available evidence. We\nhave only sketchy knowledge, for example, of what the hybrid \”pro\ngram,\” which seems to lie at the center of the abduction phenome\nnon, is really about. Yet my overall impression is that the abduction\n421″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the concept of alien intervention and human evolution. The author believes that there are intelligent beings in the universe that are more advanced than humans in certain aspects and have the power to render humans helpless for purposes they are only beginning to understand. The author uses the experiences of abductees as an example, stating that each abductee appears to be on a hero’s journey and their consciousness opens to the existence of unknown dimensions of the cosmos and the human psyche. The author also discusses the idea that the aliens do not dare to manifest themselves in more obvious form, as government leaders might panic and attack them. Instead, the intelligence at work is subtle and invites, reminds, and permeates our culture from the bottom up and top down, opening our consciousness in a way that avoids a conclusion. The author also discusses the debate among investigators of the abduction phenomenon about whether the intelligence at work might be evil or mean us harm, but the author’s overall impression is that the abduction phenomenon is not necessarily negative.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 436,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nprocess is not evil, and that the intelligences at work do not wish us ill.\nRather, I have the sense\u2014might I say faith\u2014that the abduction phe\nnomenon is, at its core, about the preservation of life on Earth at a\ntime when the planet’s life is profoundly threatened.\nWhat is the vision of the possible human future that the abductees\nhave brought back to us from their journeys? UFO abductions have to\ndo, I think, with the evolution of consciousness and the collapse of a\nworldview that has placed humankind at a kind of epicenter of intelli\ngence in a cosmos perceived as largely lifeless and meaningless. As we,\nlike the abductees, permit ourselves to surrender the illusion of control\nand mastery of our world, we might discover our place as one species\namong many whose special gifts include unusual capacities for caring,\nrational thought, and self-awareness. As we suspend the notion of our\npreeminent and dominating intelligence, we might open to a universe\nfilled with life-forms different from ourselves to whom we might be\nconnected in ways we do not yet comprehend.\nThe connecting principle, the force that expands our consciousness\nbeyond ourselves, appears to be love. In the discovery of a fundamen\ntal, loving interconnectedness, we might overcome the sense of frag\nmentation and evolve toward wholeness as individuals, family\nmembers, and planetary citizens. From this perspective, the earth\nwould no longer be simply a marketplace, its lands and resources\ndivided among competing human groups. The earth would become\nthe jewel in the crown of our being, the place where we experience\nonce again our connection with a cosmic Source from which we have\nbecome too separate. As our psyches open, we could abandon the\ndualistic thinking that has divided mind from matter and the physical\nfrom the spiritual world.\nThe alien beings have come to the abductees from a source that\nremains unknown to us. We still do not fully grasp their purposes or\ntheir methods. It seems clear however, that \”they\” have had to come\nto \”us,\” appearing in material form so that we might know them.\nSome have speculated that the alien beings have mastered time travel\nand come to us from the future. Sometimes they even communicate\nthat this might be so. We do not know. But the guiding or regenerative\nmyth of the abduction phenomenon offers a new story for a world that\nhas survived many holocausts and may yet be deterred from a final\ncataclysm. The abduction phenomenon, it seems clear, is about what\nis yet to come. It presents, quite literally, visions of alternative futures,\nbut it leaves the choice to us.\n422″,
“summary”: “The abduction process is not evil and the beings involved do not wish harm to humanity. Rather, they are concerned with preserving life on Earth during a time when the planet’s life is threatened. The vision of the future brought back by abductees involves the evolution of consciousness and the collapse of the worldview that places humans at the center of intelligence in a perceived lifeless and meaningless universe. The connecting principle or force that expands consciousness beyond ourselves is love, which could lead to wholeness as individuals, family members, and planetary citizens. The alien beings have come from an unknown source and their purposes and methods are not fully understood. The abduction phenomenon presents visions of alternative futures but leaves the choice to humanity.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 437,
“original_text”: “REFERENCES\nBarron, J. 1991. Mysterious Fireballs Across the Sky Leaves a Trail of Questions. New\nYork Times, 7 March: A20.\nBasterfield, K. In press. Abductions and Paranormal Phenomena. In Proceedings of the\n1992 Abduction Study Conference at MIT.\nBasterfield, K., and Bartholomew, R. E. 1988. Abductions: The Fantasy-Prone\nHypothesis. International UFO Reporter 13(3) :9-l 1.\nBloecher, T\u201e Clamar, A., and Hopkins, B. 1985. Summary Report on the Psychological\nTesting of Nine Individuals Reporting UFO Abduction Experiences. In Final\nReport on the Psychological Testing of UFO \”Abductees.\” Mt. Rainier, Md.: Fund\nfor UFO Research.\nBullard, T. E. 1987. UFO Abductions: The Measure of a Mystery, 2 vols. Mt. Rainier,\nMd.: Fund for UFO Research.\nCarpenter, J. 1993. Multiple Participant Abductions. Paper presented at the Seattle\nUFO Research Conference, 17-18 July.\nChandler, D. 1991. Stargazers Thrill to See Meteor Dart Across Sky. Boston Globe,\n7 March.\nChiang, H. 1993. UFO Sightings and Research in Modem China. In MUFON 1993\nInternational UFO Symposium Proceedings, edited by W, Andrus, Jr., and I. Scott,\n41-58. Seguin, Tex.: Mutual UFO Network.\nClark, J. 1990. UFOs in the 1980s. Detroit, Mich.: Apogee Books.\nClark, J. 1991. Airships: Parts I, II. International UFO Reporter 16{l):4-23;\n16(2):20-21,23,24.\nClark, J., and Coleman, L. 1975. The Unidentified: Notes Toward Solving the UFO\nMystery. New York: Warner Books.\nCrawford, F. 1993. Controversial Correlations and the Question of Consciousness.\nPaper presented at Ozark UFO Conference, Eureka Springs, Ark., 2-A April.\nThe Dalai Lama, 1992. Conversations at Dharamsala Meetings, 15-17 April, in\nDharamsala, India.\nDean, G. In press. Comparisons of Abduction Accounts with Ritual Maltreatment. In\nProceedings of the 1992 Abduction Study Conference at MIT.\nDowning, B. H., Ph.D. 1990. E.T. Contact: The Religious Dimension. In MUFON\nJ990 International UFO Symposium Proceedings, edited by W. Andrus, Jr., 45-60.\nSeguin, Tex.: Mutual UFO Network.\nDruffel, A. 1991. \”Missing Fetus\” Case Solved. MUFON UFO Journal 283:8-12.\nDruffel, A. In press. Resistance Techniques Against UFO Abduction. In Proceedings of\nthe 1992 Abduction Study Conference at MIT.\nDruffel, A., and Rogo, D. S. 1980. The Tujunga Canyon Contacts. Englewood Cliffs,\nN.J.: Prentice Hall.\nEliade, M. 1957. Myths, Dreams and Mysteries. New York: Harper and Row.\n423″,
“summary”: “The text discusses various aspects of UFO abductions, including psychological testing, multiple participant abductions, and the fantasy-prone hypothesis. It also covers the topic of missing fetus cases and resistance techniques against UFO abduction. The text includes references to several books and conferences on the subject, as well as quotes from experts in the field.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 438,
“original_text”: “REFERENCES\nEliade, M. 1965. Mephistopheles and the Androgyne. New York: Sheed and Ward.\nErikson, E. H. 1969. Gandhi’s Truth. New York: W. W. Norton and Company.\nEverett, M., Mack, J. E., and Oresick, R. 1993. Toward Greening in the Executive\nSuite. In Environmental Strategies for Industry: International Perspectives on\nResearch Needs and Policy, edited by K. Fischer and J. Schot, 63-78. Washington,\nDC.: Island Press.\nFowler, R. E. 1993. The Allagash Abductions: Undeniable Evidence of Alien\nIntervention. Tigard, Ore.: Wildflower Press.\nFowler, R. E. 1979. The Andreasson Affair. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice Hall.\nFrankel, F. E. 1993. Adult Reconstruction of Childhood Events in the Multiple\nPersonality Literature. American Journal of Psychiatry 15(6):954-58.\nFuller, J. G. 1966. The Interrupted Journey. New York: Dial Press.\nGanaway, G. K. 1989. Historical Versus Narrative Truth: Clarifying the Role of Exogenous\nTrauma in the Etiology of MPD and Its Variants. Dissociation II(4):205\u201420.\nGoodenough, W. H. 1986. Sky World and This World: The Place of Kachaw in\nMicronesian Cosmology. American Anthropologist 88(3):551-68.\nGrof, S. 1985. Beyond the Brain: Birth, Death, and Transcendence in Psychotherapy.\nAlbany: State University of New York Press.\nGrof, S. 1988. Adventures in Self-Discovery. Albany: State University of New York Press.\nGrof, S. 1992. The Holotropic Mind: The Three Levels of Human Consciousness and\nHow They Shape Our Lives. San Francisco: HarperCollins.\nHaisell, D. 1978. The Missing Seven Hours. Markham, Ont: Paperjacks.\nHerman, J. 1992. Trauma and Recovery. New York: Basic Books\nHind, C. 1993. Abductions in Africa: Worldwide Similarities. In MUFON 1993\nInternational VFO Symposium Proceedings, edited by W. Andrus, Jr., and I. Scott,\n16-25. Seguin, Tex.: Mutual UFO Network.\nHopkins, B. 1981. Missing Time: A Documented Study of VFO Abductions. New York:\nRichard Marek Publishers.\nHopkins, B. 1987. Intruders: The Incredible Visitations at Copley Woods. New York:\nRandom House.\nHopkins, B. 1990. A Special Report for Members of IF: The Ongoing Problem of\nDeception in UFO Abduction Cases. New York: Intruders Foundation.\nHopkins, B. 1992. The Linda Cortile Abduction Case. Parts I, II. MUFON UFO\nJoumal293 (September):12-16; 296 (December):5-9.\nHopkins, B. In press. A Doubly Witnessed Abduction. In Proceedings of the 1992\nAbduction Study Conference at MIT.\nHopkins, B., Jacobs, D., and Westrum, R. 1991. Vnusual Personal Experiences: An\nAnalysis of the Data from Three National Surveys. Las Vegas,: Bigelow Holding\nCorporation.\nHowe, L. M. 1989. An Alien Harvest: Further Evidence Linking Animal Mutilations and\nHuman Abductions to Alien Life Forms. Littleton, Colo.: Linda Moulton Howe\nProductions.\nJacobs, D. 1992. Secret Life: Firsthand Accounts of VFO Abductions. New York: Simon\nand Schuster.\nJacobson, E. In press. Dissociative Phenomena as a Context for Research and\nPsychotherapy of Abduction Experiences. In Proceedings of the 1992 Abduction\nStudy Conference at MIT.\nKuhn, T. 1962. The Structure of Scientific Revolutions. 2d ed., enl. Chicago: University\nof Chicago Press.\n424”,
“summary”: “\nThe text provides a list of references on various topics related to UFO abductions and alien encounters. These include books by Michael Eliade, Erikson, Everett, Fowler, Frankel, Fuller, Ganaway, Goodenough, Grof, Haisell, Hind, Hopkins, Howe, Jacobson, and Kuhn. The references cover a range of topics such as the psychological effects of abductions, the role of exogenous trauma in multiple personality disorder (MPD), and the use of psychedelics in psychotherapy. Some of the books also discuss the connection between animal mutilations and human abductions, and provide evidence linking these events to alien life forms.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 439,
“original_text”: “REFERENCES\nLaibow, R. L. 1989. Dual Victims: The Abused and the Abducted. International VFO\nReporter 14(3):4-9.\nLorenzen, C, and Lorenzen, J. 1976. Encounters with UFO Occupants. New York:\nBerkley Medallion Books.\nLorenzen, C, and Lorenzen, J. 1977. Abducted!: Confrontations with Beings from\nOuter Space, New York: Berkley Medallion Books.\nMack, J. E. 1992. Helping Abductees. International VFO Reporter 17(4):10-15, 20.\nMack, J. E. 1992. The Politics of Ontology. In Center Review, A Publication of the\nCenter for Psychology and Social Change 6(2).\nMack, J. E. 1993. Nonordinary States of Consciousness and the Accessing of Feelings.\nHuman Feelings: Explorations in Affect Development and Meaning, edited by\nSteven L. Ablon, Daniel Brown, Edward ]. Khantzian, and John E. Mack, 357-71.\nHillsdale, N.J.: The Analytic Press.\nMack, ). E. In press, Why the Abduction Phenomenon Cannot be Explained\nPsychiatrically. In Proceedings of the J 992 Abduction Study Conference at MIT.\nMcKenna, T. 1991. The Archaic Revival. San Francisco: HarperCollins.\nMartin, J. J. 1993. The Astounding UFO Experience in Puerto Rico. Paper presented\nat the MUFON 1993 International UFO Symposium, 2-4 July, in Richmond, Va.\nMeadows, D.H., Meadows, D.L., and Randers, J. 1992. Beyond The Limits:\nConfronting Global Collapse, Envisioning a Sustainable Future. Post Mills, Vt.:\nChelsea Green Publishing Company.\nMiller, J. In press. Medical Procedural Differences: Alien vs. Human. In Proceedings of\nthe 1992 Abduction Study Conference at MIT.\nMiller, J., and Neal, R. In press. Lack of Proof for Missing Fetus Syndrome. In\nProceedings of the 1992 Abduction Study Conference at MIT.\nMoura, G. In press. The Abduction Phenomenon in Brazil. In Proceedings of the 1992\nAbduction Study Conference at MIT.\nNeal, R, 1992. Medical Explanations, Not \”Alien.\” Part II. VFO 7{l):16-20.\nNoyes, R. 1990. \”Abduction, the Terror that Comes.\” In Tfte UFO Report, edited by\nTimothy Good, 80-101. London: Sidgwick and Jackson.\nParnell, J. O., 1986. Personality Characteristics on the MMP1,16PF and ACL of Persons\nWho Claim UFO Experiences. Ph.D. dissertation, University of Wyoming,\nUniversity Microfilms International, order no. DA 8623104.\nParnell, J. O., and Sprinkle, R. L. 1990. Personality Characteristics of Persons Who\nClaim UFO Experiences. Journal of VFO Studies 2:45-58.\nPazzaglini, M. 1992. Paper presented at Dharamsala Meetings, 15-17 April, in\nDharamsala, India.\nPritchard, D. E. 1992. Physical Analysis of Purported Alien Artifacts. In Experienced\nAnomalous Trauma: Physical, Psychological and Cultural Dimension, edited by\nR. L. Laibow, B. N. Sollad, and J. P. Wilson. New York: Brunner/Mazel.\nRing, K. 1992. The Omega Project: Near Death Experiences, VFO Encounters, and\nMind at Large. New York: William Morrow and Company.\nRing, K., and Rosing, C. J. 1990. The Omega Project: A Psychological Survey of\nPersons Reporting Abductions and Other UFO Encounters. Journal of UFO\nStudies n.s. 2:59-98.\nRodeghier, M., Goodpaster, J., and Blatterbauer, S. 1991. Psychosocial Characteristics\nof Abductees: Results from the CUFOS Abduction Project. Journal of VFO Studies\nn.s. 3:59-90.\nRogo, D. S., ed. 1980. UFO Abductions: True Cases of Alien Kidnappings. New York: Signet.\n425″,
“summary”: “\nThe text provides information on various studies and research related to UFO abductions. The authors discuss the characteristics of abductees, medical procedures performed during abductions, and the lack of evidence for certain theories surrounding abductions. They also explore cultural and psychological aspects of the phenomenon, including the use of hypnosis in investigating abduction experiences. Overall, the text presents a comprehensive overview of the UFO abduction phenomenon and its various research efforts.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 43,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER TWO\nALIEN ABDUCTIONS:\nAN OVERVIEW\nINDICATORS OF ABDUCTIONS\nA\nlthough some abductees may recall only a single dramatic experi\nence, when a case is carefully investigated it generally turns out\nthat encounters have been occurring from early childhood and\neven infancy. Indications of childhood abductions include the memory\nof a \”presence,\” or \”little men,\” or other small beings in the bedroom;\nrecollections of unexplained intense light in the bedroom or other\nrooms; a humming or vibratory sensation at the onset of the experi\nence; instances of being floated down the hall or out of the house;\nclose-up sightings of UFOs; vivid dreams of being taken into a strange\nroom or enclosure where intrusive procedures were done; and time\nlapses of an hour or more (Hopkins 1981) in which the parents may\nhave been unable to find the child. Awakening paralyzed, with a sense\nof dread, and experiencing strange beings or a presence in the room,\nare common indicators in both children and adults.\nSometimes the alien beings are remembered as friendly playmates,\nor even healers (in the case of Carlos, for example, the abductee felt\nhe was literally cured of life threatening bouts of pneumonia by the\nalien beings). Often, the aliens are protectors in early childhood, but\nthe encounters become more serious and disturbing as the child\napproaches puberty. But even small children (as in the case of Colin,\nJerry’s son, whose history is in chapter 6) may be terrified by the expe\nrience of being taken from their family up into the sky against their\nwill and subjected to painful procedures. Frequently the child will tell\nthe parents of these encounters, which the child knows to be real, and\nare told by the parents that they were dreaming. They learn eventually\nto go \”underground,\” and often resolve to tell no one until, as adults,\nthey finally decide to investigate their experiences.\nAbductions run in families, sometimes over three or more genera-\n29″,
“summary”: “The chapter discusses the indications of alien abductions in both children and adults. These include a presence or little men in the bedroom, unexplained intense light, humming or vibratory sensation, being floated down the hall or out of the house, close-up sightings of UFOs, vivid dreams of being taken into a strange room, time lapses, awakening paralyzed with a sense of dread and experiencing strange beings or a presence in the room. The chapter also mentions that abductions can be remembered as friendly playmates or healers, but can become more serious and disturbing as the child approaches puberty. Additionally, the chapter notes that abductions run in families and often go unreported by the child until they are adults.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 440,
“original_text”: “REFERENCES\nRojcewicz, P. 1991. Fairies, UFOs and Problems of Knowledge. In The Good People:\nNew Fairyhre Essays, edited by Peter Navaez, 479-514. New York: Garland\nPublishing.\nRojcewicz, P. 1992. Paper presented at Dharamsala Meetings, 15-17 April, in\nDharamsala, India.\nSheldrake, R. 1992. Morphic Resonance and Collective Memory. Paper presented at\nthe International Transpersonal Association Conference, Prague, Czechoslovakia,\nJune.\nSlater, E. 1985. Conclusions on Nine Psychologicals. In Final Report on the\nPsychological Testing of UFO \”Abductees.\” Mt. Rainier, Md.: Fund for UFO\nResearch.\nSogyal Rinpoche. 1992. The Tibetan Book of Living and Dying. San Francisco:\nHarperCollins.\nSpanos, N. P., Cross, P. A., Dickson, K., and DuBreuil, S. C, 1993. Close Encounters:\nAn Examination of UFO Experiences. Journal of Abnormal Psychology 102(4):,\n624-32.\nSpiegel, D., and Cardena, E. 1991. Disintegrated Experience: The Dissociative\nDisorders Revisited. Journal of Abnormal Psychology 100(3):366-78.\nStone-Carmen, J. In press. A Descriptive Study of People Reporting Abduction by\nUnidentified Flying Objects (UFOs). In Proceedings of the 1992 Abduction Study\nConference at MIT.\nStory, R. D., ed. 1980. Encyclopedia of UFOs. Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday Books.\nTamas, R. Cosmos and Psyche: Intimations of a New World View, work in progress to\nbe published by Random House.\nTorme\\ T. 1993. Fire in the Sky. Paramount Pictures.\nToulmin, S. E. 1990. Cosmopolis: The Hidden Agenda of Modernity. Chicago:\nUniversity of Chicago Press.\nVallee, J. 1969. Passport to Magonia. Chicago: Henry Regnery Company.\nVallee,}. 1988. Dimensions: A Casebook of Alien Contact. New York: Ballantine Books.\nWalsh, R. and Vaughan, F., eds. 1993. Paths Beyond Ego: The Transpersonal Vision.\nLos Angeles: Jeremy P. Tarcher/Perigee Books.\nWalton, T. 1978. The Walton Experience. New York: Berkley Books.\nWright, L. 1993. Remembering Satan. Farts I, II. The New Yorker 17 May:60-81; 24\nMay:54-76.\nZimmerman, M. 1993. Why Establishment Elites Resist the Very Idea of UFOs and\nReported Alien Abductions. Paper presented at Gulf Breeze UFO Conference,\nGulf Breeze, Fla., 22-24 October.\nZock, H. 1990. A Psychology of Ultimate Concern. Amsterdam-Atlanta, Ga: Rodopi.\n426″,
“summary”: “The text provides a summary of various research and theories related to UFO sightings and abductions. The authors discuss the psychological effects of these experiences, including dissociation and disintegrated experience. They also explore the concept of morphic resonance and collective memory, as well as the role of ultimate concern in shaping our understanding of UFOs. Additionally, they examine the cultural and societal factors that may contribute to resistance to the idea of UFOs and abductions. Overall, the text presents a comprehensive overview of the various perspectives on UFOs and their potential impact on human consciousness and culture.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 441,
“original_text”: “INDEX\nAbductions: classes of information related Bodily-material changes, 340-41, 343-44,\nto, 31-32; classification of, 16-20; distri 353-54, 355, 356-57, 359-60, 361, 363,\nbution of, 11-13; history of, 1-11; impli 364, 365-66. See also Shape-shifting\ncations of, 400-412; indicators of, 29-31; Body, survival of physical, 188,196,197\nmodern-day, 13-16; prevalence of, Body samples, 14,21, 38,149,155,182,233,\n15-16; universal properties of. See 300, 394, 414. See also Sperm samples\nPattern of abductions. Brazil, 6, 12\nAbduction Study Conference (1992), 314 Breathing techniques, 22-23, 284, 390-91\nAlcoholism, 17, IB, 145,219 Brown, Daniel, 24\nAlien beings: connection to divine source, Buddhism: Tibetan, 92,271,290,412; Zen, 407\n198, 200, 409; consciousness of, 208, Bullard, Thomas, 12, 15, 16, 38\n226-28; deaths of, 208, 234-35; games\nplayed with, 147-48; God likened to, Cambridge Hospital, The, 178,192, 293\n316, 329, 397, 407; humans contrasted Cardena, E., 19\nwith, 209-10, 214, 224-28; intent to Carlos (case study), 335-68, 397,403,408,\ninhabit earth, 104-5; myths about, 4-11; 420\nas protectors, 29; as spiritual guides, Carpenter, John, 19, 24-25, 27, 50\n193-95,197-98,199-200; superior atti Catherine (case study), 36, 38, 143-76, 395,\ntude of, 156-57 396,402-3,405,419\nAngels, 48, 341^12, 375, 376, 397, 407 Chandler, D., 143\nAnimals, 346,370, 371, 384,408 Chemiaek, David, 315\nAnimal spirits, 32,139, 267,408 Chiang, H., 12\nAnne (case study), 388,405,413, 416, 417 Chi experiences, 265-66, 271-73, 275, 280,\nAnxiety, 39, 56, 72,73, 78, 79, 89, 91, 132, 284,289, 290\n151,383 Clamar, A., 16\nApocalyptic visions, 39-40, 56,60-64, 66, Clark, Jerome, 5,7, 15\n104,106, 109, 129, 135, 140,186,199, Classification of abductions, 16-20\n213, 225, 233-35, 293, 306, 308, 327, Clinical implications, of abduction phenom\n332,333-34, 367-68, 395,413-14 enon, 400-403\nArthur (case study), 16, 39,45, 369-86, 393, Co-ceptor, in abductions, 335-36\n395,408,418-19 Cognitive/behavioral approaches, 72-73\nAscension myths, 5-6 Coleman, L., 5\nCommunion (film), 144\nBaby-beings, 38,127,132-33,138-39, Communion (Strieber), 242, 271\n157-58,176, 179, 184, 187-88, 192, Consciousness: alien forms of, 208,226-28;\n319-21,322-23,394 alteration of, 9,13,15-16, 32, 33, 39-41,\nBardos, 419 43-45,46-50,66,90,92,97,101,102,\nBarron, J., 143 108,138,140,168,176,177,182-83,\nBartholomew, R. E., 17 189-90,196,199-200,201,221,233-324,\nBasterfield, K., 17,18 236,239,250,252,261-62,290-91,293,\nBaxter, Bob, 52 307-9, 315-16, 320, 327-28,330-33,336,\nBender Visual Motor Gestalt Test (BVMG), 343,349,351,352-53, 355, 361-63, 364,\n314 367, 368, 371, 390, 393, 396-97, 398-400,\nBeyond the Limits of Growth (Meadows), 66 402,407-8,413-14,418,421,422; as an\nBigelow, Robert, 27 instrument of knowing, 291; bringing\nBlatterbauer, S., 16, 17 memories into, 23-24; control of, 401-2;\nBloecher.T., 16 limited to physical world, 31, 49,196-97,\n427”,
“summary”: “\nThe text provides information on abductions, including classes of information related to bodily-material changes, classification of abductions, distribution of abduction cases, history of abductions, implications of abductions, patterns of abductions in Brazil, and an abduction study conference. The text also discusses alien beings, their connection to divine sources, consciousness of alien beings, deaths of alien beings, games played with alien beings, God being likened to alien beings, humans contrasted with alien beings, intent of alien beings, alien beings inhabiting earth, myths about alien beings, alien beings as protectors and spiritual guides, angels, animals, animal spirits, anxiety, apocalyptic visions, classification of abductions, clinical implications of abduction phenomena, cognitive/behavioral approaches, ascension myths, consciousness alteration in abductions, Bardos, Barron, Bartolomew, Basterfield, Baxter, Bender Visual Motor Gestalt Test (BVMG), Beyond the Limits of Growth (Meadows), Bigelow, Blatterbauer, Bloecher.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 442,
“original_text”: “INDEX\nConsciousness (cont.) Family, 17-18; abductions in, 29-30, 35, 77,\n215, 262-63, 291;nonordinaiy states of, 92-93,111-12,114-15,138,145,242,\n4-5, 8,15,167,170. See also Hypnosis 266,400; helping family members of\nCortile, Linda, 35 abductees, 399-400. See also Incest;\nCosmologies, non-Western, 4-11 Physical Abuse; Sexual abuse\nCrawford, F., 402 Fears: of abduction phenomenon, 72, 76, 80,\n84-85, 85-86,99,105,126-27,152,167,\nDalai Lama, The, 8, 418 173-75,180,231,233,235,236-37,238,\nDave (case study), 264, 265-92, 396, 408, 282,283, 305, 306, 319, 351, 370-71,\n418,419 374, 380, 381, 383, 384, 394, 399; of inti\nDean, G., 19 macy, 113, 118-19,125,128-29,133,\nDeath; of alien beings, 208,234-35; close 134-35,139. See also Phobias\nness of, 365,397,415,419 Fetuses, 132, 163,178,414\nDefense mechanisms, 19,21-22, 23, 25, 45, Figueroa, Miguel, 13\n124,129-30,315 Flashbacks, 51,95\nDenial, 14,26,45,65, 103, 108,169,178, Flight, myths of, 5-6\n208,212,296,400 Fowler, R. E., 15,335\nDepression, 73, 88, 278 Frankel, F. E., 19\nDepth psychology, 389-90 Freud, Sigmund, 389-90, 391\nDesmonte, Paul, 194,196,199 Fuller, John, 14\nDestructiveness, human, 224-28,234-35,\n238, 311-12, 367, 381, 395, 396, 403, Ganaway, G. K., 19\n410,412. Genitalia, alien, 37,185,199, 210-11. See\nDimensional merging, 210-11,215,404-5 also Sexual and reproductive episodes\nDimensions (Vallee), 10 Ghosts, 203, 204\nDissociation, 19 Goodenough, W. H., 5\nDistribution of abductions, 11-13 Goodpaster, J., 16,17\nDoctor-beings, 37-38, 59,98,126,153,238, Government policy in relation to UFOs,\n393-94 410-11\nDowning, Barry H., 412 Grays, 14, 21,37,47,48,118,187,188,190, 385\nDreams, 89,118,143-44,150,175,178,179, Great Raven, 6\n180,187,192, 271-72, 281, 390,405-6; Greeks, 7\n\”electrical,\” 69, 71, 72, 74,75,76, 77, 84, Grieving process, 69-70,72, 88\nCO Grof, Christina, 22-23, 24, 390\nDrones, 59, 297, 349, 367, 381\nDruffel, A., 15,34,41 Haisell.D., 15\nHampton, Charlotte, 273,279, 288, 289\nEagles, 284,287,290 Healing abilities, of abductees, 238, 240\nEarth: aliens intent to inhabit, 104-5; differ Healing conditions of abduction experi\nentiation of sky and, 5-6; return to, ences, 398\n40-41,48,104,115,199,253 Helmet-mask of aliens, 349, 360, 361\nEconomic classification of abductees, 16-17 Helplessness of abductee, 34,47, 57-59, 67,\nEconomic implications of abduction phe 80,82,84,86-87,90,91-92,99,\nnomenon, 411-12 100-101,107-8, 113,136,137,155,\nEcstasy of abduction experience, 343, 156-57,160,167,174,176,179,181,\n352-54,359,364-65,368,408 192,197,275,276,283,290,292,\nEd (case study), 16, 39, 51-67, 393, 395,401 296-97, 306-7, 397, 399, 409, 411; to\nEgo death/disintegration, 48, 106-7, 209, protect his/her children, 345, 351, 364\n304, 399, 420 Herman, Judith, 399\nEliade, Mircea, 5-6, 9 Hill, Barney and Betty, 13-15, 56, 66\nEncounter-prone personality, 17 Hind, Cynthia, 12\nErikson, Erik, 411 Hindus, 288\nEva (case study), 45, 241-63, 400, 409, 419 History of alien phenomena, 4-11\nEverett, M, 384 Holotropic breathwork method, 22-23, 390-91\nEvolution of alien-human interaction, 332-33 Hopkins, Budd, 1-2, 3,15,16,19, 27, 29, 35,\nEzekiel, 7 38,41,111,414\nHopkins Image Recognition Test cards\nFairies, 5, 10 (HIRT), 114-15,116\n428″,
“summary”: “\nThe text is a collection of case studies and research on the phenomenon of alien abductions. The author discusses various aspects of these experiences, including nonordinary states of consciousness, physical and sexual abuse, and the grieving process. The book also explores the cultural and historical context of alien phenomena, as well as the psychological and spiritual implications of these encounters. Throughout the text, the author emphasizes the importance of understanding and addressing the trauma experienced by abductees, and provides practical tools for healing and integration.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 443,
“original_text”: “INDEX\nHowe, L. M., 30 Julia (abductee), 73-74,75-76, 83-84,\nHuman-alien communication and relations, 237-38,265,273,278-79,284,288,289\n38,47-48,59.87,90.103-5,107,108, Jung, Carl, 418\n112.119-20,123,131,148-49,162-64,\n171-72,173,176,180.181-82,185,189, Kasey, Pam, 26,79, 82,95,165,166,175,\n190,192,193,195,198, 206, 207, 209, 217,222,224,234,235,241, 284, 329,\n210,224-25,228-29,232-33,233-34, 372,375, 383\n237,250, 257,261,263,277,278, 283, Kay, Honey Black, 322, 325\n297,298,311,312-13,319-21,331-32,\nKuhn, Jehane, 20\n334,352,353,370-71,374,378, 380,383,\nKuhn, Thomas, 20\n385,395-96.415-17. See also Telepathy\nHuman/alien identities, 49, 396-97, 409, Laibow, R., 18\n417; Carlos, 360-61, 368; Joe, 182-83, Leader-being, 37-38, 80, 82,119-20,123,\n184-85, 186-87, 189-91, 196, 197-98; 124,127-28,132,133,136,154,155,\nPaul, 217, 224-29, 233-34, 238, 240; 157,182,249,297,350,351,355,\nPeter, 236-329,293, 332-33; Sara, 393-94,416\n209-10; Scott, 91,103-6,107,108-9 Light beings, 47,48, 205\nHuston, Jean, 414 Lightfall, 348-49, 352, 353-54\nHybridization project, 38-39,47, 66, 99, 102, Lightfall (exhibition, 1992). 344, 362\n104-6,108,119,127,130,131,132-33, Light sources, 36, 58. 63,75-76, 79, 86, 120,\n138-39,157-58,163-64,176,178,179, 131,146,168,205,243,245,252-53,\n184,185-86,192-93,198-99,211-13, 270.296,297-98,343, 358,373, 374,\n215-16,233-325, 236-328, 293, 311-12, 377-78, 393; healing, 344, 346. See also\n319-21, 331-33, 334, 394. 414-17. 421 Beam of light\nHypnosis, 2, 13, 14, 21, 22-23, 24-25, 27, Lorenzen, C. and J., 15\n391, 392, 394; biases of, 24, 39 Lost time, 13,15,35,55,114,143,165,220-21,\n268-69,272,335, 345,348,373,383\nImplants, 15,42-43,78,124,182,244,249,263, Love of/for aliens, 47, 54, 121, 166, 178,\n277,300, 303,305-6,346,392,394,403 181-82,187,192,193.197.205, 207, 208,\nIncest, 69, 76,113 212,213,235,238,256,257,275,286,\nIndependent witnessing, 19, 34-36, 392 305,311,312,313,331-32,398,416,422\nIndicators of abductions, 29-31\nInformation, transmission of, 237, 353, 356, Mack, J. E., 17,21,384,390,411\n357-58, 366 Martin, J. J., 13\nInformational examinations, 39-41, 53-54, Massage treatment, 201\n60-64,100, 120, 238, 239, 250-51, 260, Materialist/dualistic worldview: challenges to\n261,277,303-4, 327, 353, 356, 360-61, prevailingWestem, 3^,11,20, 31-32,\n367, 374-75, 380, 381-82, 384, 393,394, 43,66-67,90,141,175,197,262-63,\n395-96,399,413-14 291, 329, 333, 363, 386, 389, 390, 391,\nIntegration: process of, 129, 190-91; of 406, 409-11, 417-18; paradigm shift\nspecies, 104-6. See also Hybridization required in, 420-22\nproject MeKenna, Terence, 410\nIntimacy, fear of, 113,118-19,125,128-29, Meadow, Donella, 66\n133,134-35,139 Meditation practices, 4, 51,167\nIntruders (Hopkins), 15 Memory retrieval, 21, 23, 41,72,77, 79, 84,\nIntruders (TVprogram), 75, 96-97, 111, 145 90, 401; accuracy of, 24; economy and\nInvestigator-abductee interaction, 25, 390-92 history of, 22, 23. See also Hypnosis;\nIona (island off Scotland), 337-38, 346, Recall (conscious)\n347-49,351-52,353,362 Metamorphoses, 340-41, 343-44, 353-54,\nIsolation of abductee, 44,71,79, 81, 117, 355, 356-57. 359-60, 361, 363, 364,\n130-31,139, 150, 178, 189,193,196, 365-66. See also Shape-shifting\n219,251,260,305,309,329,397 Metaphors: reihcation of, 397, 418-19; use\nof, in narration of events by abductee, 385\nJacobs, David, 14, 15,16,19,27, 38, 166,414 Miller, J., 36, 41\nJerry (case study), 38,42,45,111-41, 398, Mind/body duality, 7-8,49, 259-60, 261-62,\n399,401,415 287,308-9, 332, 396\nJoe (case study), 32,177-200, 396, 397, 407, Minnesota Multiphasic Personality\n419 Inventory-2(MMPI-2),314\n429”,
“summary”: “\nHowe, L. M., and Julia (abductee) discuss human-alien communication and relations in their book \”The UFO Experience.\” They also explore the topic of human/alien identities, including leader-beings and hybridization projects. The book includes case studies of individuals who have had UFO encounters, such as Jerry and Joe. Howe and Julia also discuss the use of hypnosis in investigating UFO encounters and the importance of independent witnessing. They also explore indicators of abductions and the transmission of information between humans and aliens. The book challenges materialist/dualistic worldviews and explores the process of integration required for paradigm shifts in species.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 444,
“original_text”: “INDEX\nMissing time, 13, 15,35,55,114,143,165, 37-38,57,62,70,72,77,80,86,93,96,98,\n220-21, 268-69,272, 335, 345, 348, 373, 119,120, 123, 136,146,148,151-52,153,\n383 154, 160, 177, 179-80, 181, 204-5, 206,\nMissing Time (Hopkins), 15 207,211,212,219,222,223,243,248,258,\nMoura, Gilda, 13 281, 286, 297, 310, 319, 342, 349-51,\nMultiple personality disorder (MPD), 19 359-60, 378-79, 381, 382, 385, 416\nMutual UFO Network (MUFON), 51 Physical examinations, 14,15, 38, 73-74, 80,\nMyths of alien beings, 4-11 82-83, 89,99,119,123-24,131,133-34,\n155-56,162-63,219,233, 246, 248-49,\nNarration of events by abductee, 23, 346-47, 276-77, 283, 290, 299-300, 305-6, 307,\n366 350, 351, 355-56, 358-59, 365, 366, 381,\nNative Americans, 5,266-67,284-85, 393-94\n286-87,289,290,291. Physical phenomena of abductions, 41-43,\nNeal, R., 41 218, 251,252,262,263,291, 336,359,\nNear death experiences, 4, 8, 368, 420 392-93, 420; desire for, 154,166. See also\nNeedles, 80,81,82,177,180,182,248,355,359 Implants; Physical scars\nNeuropsychological evaluations, 72, 89 Physical scars, 13, 15, 19, 30,41,117,144,\nNightmares, 119, 179 145,149,166, 265, 291, 296, 336, 346,\nNosebleeds, 179 359,392,394,403,407\nNoyes, Ralph, 5 Physical world: consciousness limited to, 3,\nNumbness, 151, 159, 169 31, 49, 196-97, 215, 262-63, 291; open\ning of perception to realities beyond,\nObasai people, 185 15-16, 292, 293, 307-9, 315, 329, 333,\nOneness, feeling of, 190-91,196,198, 251, 363, 385-86, 391-92; separation of spiri\n316,407,408,409 tual from, 418\nOntological shock, 26, 44, 154, 166, 216, Physics, implications of abduction phenom\n240, 302, 304, 397,407,420-21. See also enon for, 389, 403^1\nTraumatic experiences Political implications of abduction phenom\nOresick, R\u201e 384 enon, 410-11\nOut-of-body experiences, 8, 99, 121, 202, Post-traumatic stress disorder, 88, 89\n285, 378, 394-95 Prevalence of abductions, 15-16\nOzone depletion, 372. See also Ecological Pritchard, David, 42, 314\ndestruction Propulsion systems, 31-32, 34\nPTotectoTs, aliens as, 29\nPain of procedures, 123-24,212 Psychoanalysis, 390\nParalysis of abductee, 33-34,76,98, 122, Psychometric tests, 17, 313-14\n151, 159, 206, 244, 276, 281, 283, 296, Psychopathological explanations for abduc\n302, 345. See also Vibratory sensations tion phenomenon, 70,71, 72-73, 88-89,\nParanormal abilties and experiences, 8,13, 93-94,116-17,197, 214, 217, 291, 294,\n203, 215, 398 313-14,400-401\nPamellJ.O.,16 \”Pushing through,\” 48,402\nParticipant, in abductions, 335\u201436\nPassport to Magonia (Vallee), 10 Reality: of abduction experience for\nPattern of abductions, 13, 15,19,29,30, abductee, 24-25, 88-89, 91,100,108,\n33^3,138-39,168,175,196-97, 330, 109,117-18,121,135,153-54,158,\n389, 392-97. See also specific topics 166-67,175,192,197,212,216,218,\nPaul (case study), 32, 49, 217-40, 389, 396, 235, 238-39, 251, 266, 291, 307-9, 331,\n401,403,408-9 393, 404-5, 417-18; beyond space/time\nPazzaglini, Mario, 7 universe, 20, 32,49, 174, 185,191, 239,\nPeter (case study), 32, 36, 38, 293-334, 396, 251, 252-53, 254, 255-56, 261, 318, 336,\n397,399,402,415,417,418 343, 346, 367, 389,404-5; consciousness\nPhilosophical implications of abduction phe independent of, 8; culturally shared ideas\nnomenon, 404-7. See also of, 3^1, 8,20, 31, 90, 363; opening of per\nMaterialist/dualistic worldview; ceptions beyond physical world, 15-16,\nOntological shock 292, 293, 307-9,315, 329, 333, 363,\nPhobias, 30,45,177,179 385-86, 391-92; of reincarnations, 288\nPhysical abuse, 202 Recall (conscious), 2, 21-22,41, 394; Arthur,\nPhysical characteristics of aliens, 12-13, 373; Carlos, 347; Catherine, 145^*6, 175;\n430″,
“summary”: “The text is a collection of case studies and research on the phenomenon of alien abductions. The cases include missing time, physical examinations, mutual UFO network (MUFON), and near death experiences. The research covers topics such as myths of alien beings, physical phenomena of abductions, and needles. The text also includes information on implants, physical scars, and neuropsychological evaluations. Additionally, the text discusses the feeling of oneness, ontological shock, and trauma experienced by abductees.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 445,
“original_text”: “INDEX\nDave, 265,268-69, 291; Ed, 51-52, 55; Shapse, Steven, Dr., 294, 313-14\nJerry, 117-18, 119, 120-21,128; Joe, 177; Sheila N. (case study), 69-90, 400,401\nPeter, 295-96, 301-2, 316-17; Sheila N., Sheldrake, Rupert, 419-20\n79,85 Shell, ego as, 224-25, 239\nRecurrences of abductions, 44-45, 129-30, Shiatsu, 294\n139,397-98 Shirali, Kishwar, 280, 284, 288\nReincarnation, 32, 47, 48-49, 171-73, 176, Simon, Benjamin, 13-14\n177,191,194,199-200,208, 396, 397, Skeptical Inquirers of New England, 315\n409,419-20; Carlos, 337, 340-41, 365; Sky, differentation of Earth and, 5-6\nDave, 266,284-87,288,291-92; Eva, \”Sky Magic\” (TV program),315\n256-57,258, 259; Julia, 288 Slater, E., 16\nRelationships; disruption of interpersonal Sleep disturbances, 70,71,72\ndue to abduction experiences, 45, 113, Socioeconomic classification of abductees,\n118-19,125,128-29,133,134-35,139, 16-17\n399-400; investigator-abductee, 25, Sogyal Rinpoche, 387, 419\n390-92. See also Family; Human-alien Soul Bird (book), 255, 262-63\ncommunication and relations Spacecraft, 10, 31-32, 34, 58,95-96,114,\nRelaxation techniques, 21, 390-91. See also 115,116,122,126,135,144,146,151,\nHolotropic breathwork method; 161,181,203,206,207,209,222,243,\nHypnosis 244, 247-48, 257, 270, 271,276,282,\nRepression, 21-22, 25, 216, 240,401-2 295-96,298, 338, 345, 373-74, 376,\nReptilian aliens, 37,48, 212, 216,228, 377-78,379,393,421\n350-51,355 Spacecraft interiors, 1, 36, 58-59, 98,102,\nResistance, 25, 45, 104, 117, 128, 185, 412 119, 121, 122-23, 126, 131-32, 133-34,\nRespiratory pneumonia, 340, 344 144, 147, 148-49, 152-53,154-55,\nRing, Kenneth, 17 157-58,161-62,170-71,176,207-8,\nRodeghier, M, 16, 17 218,223,231,233,248,276,282,\nRogo, D. S\u201e 15 298-99, 303, 319,349,350, 352, 354-56,\nRojcewicz, Peter, 7, 8 357,368,379-80,381,393\nRorschach Inkblot Test (RIBT), 314 Space/time universe, collapse of, 20, 32, 49,\nRosing, C. J., 17 174,185,239,251, 252-53, 254, 255-56,\nRoswell, New Mexico spacecraft crash 261, 318, 343,346, 367, 389,404-5\n(1947), 235-36 Sperm samples, 14, 38, 60, 96, 99, 108, 179,\n198, 236, 277, 290, 295,306, 307,331,414\nSara (case studyl, 201-40, 395, 396, 397, Spiegel, D., 19\n404-5 Spiritual beliefs, 7,10, 89,100, 101, 102,\nSatanic ritual abuse, 19 121,131,178-79,266-67,284, 397,412;\nScientific paradigm, exploring a new, 3-4, changes in, as consequence of abduction\n20, 31-32, 43, 90,141,175, 387, 389, experience. See Consciousness, alteration\n390,391,403^,410-U of; implications of abduction phenome\nScott (case study), 40, 91-109, 395, 400-401 non on, 407-8\nSeances, 204 Sprinkle, Leo, 16,19\nSecret Life (Jacobs), 166 Stigmata, religious, 19\nSeizures, 93-94 Stockholm syndrome, 22, 140, 398-99, 414\nSETI (Search for Extraterrestrial Stone-Carmen, J., 16\nIntelligence) program, 410 Story, R, D\u201e 9\nSexual abuse, 18-19,69,76,92, 112-13,113, Strieber, Whitley, 144, 242\n117,145,217,314 Structure of Scientific Revolutions, The\nSexual and reproductive episodes, 14, 15, 19, (Kuhn), 20\n38-39, 47, 53, 59-60,92,96, 99,102, Support group for abductees, 26, 65, 84, 88,\n108, 111,118,126-27,132-33,136-37, 91,93,96,97, 100,101,106,108,129,\n138,163-64,165,179,184,185-86, 144,174,217,251,370,383\n198-99, 210-11, 233, 236,249-50, Symptoms of abduction phenomenon, 30-51,\n319-21,394,414 45,95,401. See also specific symptoms\nShamans, 6, 8, 9, 32, 102, 273, 284, 289, 363\nShape-shifting, 32, 62, 63, 66,184,185,186, Tarnas, Richard, 420\n232, 281,317-18, 320,334,342,351, Tasks of aliens, 36-37, 96, 154-55, 181-82,\n359-60,396,408 248,299,349,351,355,381,393\n431″,
“summary”: “\nThe text appears to be a collection of case studies and research on the phenomenon of alien abductions. It includes information on various aspects of the experience, such as sleep disturbances, relationships, and communication with aliens. The text also discusses different theories and beliefs surrounding alien abductions, including reincarnation and spiritual beliefs. Additionally, it touches on the impact of abduction experiences on individuals’ lives and their ability to cope with them.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 446,
“original_text”: “INDEX\nTelepathy, 14, 38, 39, 59, 87,96,103,105, 44-45; symptoms of, 45; transformation\n119-20,131,162,181-82,185,256,276, al dimension of, 46-47. See also\n281,370-71,395 Ontological shock\nThematic Apperception Test (TAT), 314\nTherapeutic approach/technique, 3, 13, UFO Incident, The (film), 14\n22-24, 88-89,129,389-92; documentary UFO sightings. 145,149-50.159,165,269,\nabout, 12; imaginary puppet-spy, 152, 270-71, 272,290,291, 301,336, 373-76,\n157; unproductiveness of conventional, 377, 392,402; Boston (1991), 143; China\n219. See also specific techniques (1981), 12\nTibetan Book of Living and Dying, The Unconscious, 138,139,251, 389-90, 391,\n(Sogyal Rinpoche), 387 401. See also Dreams; Hypnosis\nTibetan Buddhism, 7-8, 67, 92, 271, 290,\n412 Vallee, Jacques, 10-11\nTorme\\T., 35 \”Veil, beyond the,\” 32,49, 327, 391,404\nTouching/probing of aliens, 136-37, 358, Vibratory sensations, 39, 57, 208, 216, 273,\n380 306-7, 310, 322, 327, 354, 393. See also\nToulmin, S. E., 407 Paralysis of abductee\nTraining programs for therapists, 27 Vikings, 337-38\nTransformational dimension of abduction Villas-Boas, Antonio, 12\nexperience^, 13,15-16, 32, 33, 39-41,\n43^*5,46-50,66,90,92,97,101,102, Wall Street Journal, 241, 245\n108,138,140,168,176,177,182-83, Walton, Travis, 35\n189-90, 196,199-200,201,221, Waterman, Dr. William, 71, 72, 79, 81, 83,\n233-324,236,239,250,252,261-62, 84,88,89,90\n290-91, 293, 307-9, 315-16, 320, Wechsler Adult Intelligence Scale-Revised\n327-28, 330-33, 336, 343, 349, 351, (WAIS-R),314\n352-53, 355, 361-63, 364, 367, 368, 371, Witnesses, independent, 19, 34-36, 392\n390,393, 396-97, 398-400,402,407-8, Wizard ofOz (film), 179\n413-14,418,421,422\nTraumatic encounters/experiences, 9, 16, 18, Yoga, 280\n19,22, 54, 65,73,88-89,92,93,99,100,\n119,129-30,138,139,145,163,171-73, Zen Buddhism, 407\n198,265,290,293,295,314,330,340, Zimmerman, Michael, 406\n364, 397, 398-99; four dimensions of, Zock,H.,412\n432″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the concept of telepathy and its symptoms. It also talks about a therapeutic approach to UFO abductions and the use of techniques such as the Thematic Apperception Test (TAT). The text explores the transformational dimension of abduction experiences, including the use of hypnosis and dream analysis. It also discusses the use of touch and vibratory sensations in encounters with aliens. The text mentions specific training programs for therapists and the use of the WAIS-R to assess intelligence levels. It also talks about independent witnesses to UFO sightings and the use of yoga and Zen Buddhism as therapeutic techniques. The text discusses traumatic encounters and experiences, including their effects on mental health.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 447,
“original_text”: “The Program for Extraordinary Experience Research. PEER\nThe Program for Extraordinary Experience Research, PEER, is a nonprofit\nresearch and education group dedicated to a deeper understanding of experi\nenced encounters with intelligent nonhuman beings, the phenomenon com\nmonly called \”alien abduction.\” PEER was founded in 1993 by Dr. John E.\nMack as a project under the auspices of the Center for Psychology and Social\nChange.\nPEER works with experiences and the therapeutic community to foster\nan understanding of these experiences, develop a network of support and\neducation, consider the implications of the phenomenon, and disseminate\ninformation to the general public. PEER is interested in exploring and docu\nmenting experiences worldwide. We would be happy to hear from individuals\nwho would like to provide us with information or inquire about our program,\nAll information sent to us will be kept confidential. Please do not send us\noriginal documents or anything that you wish to have returned.\nIf you’d like to write to us, please include the form below (or a copy of it)\nwith your letter.\nPEER\nP.O. Box 382427\nCambridge, MA 02238\nUSA\nName _\nAddress\nTelephone (optional) .\nPlease indicate your area(s) of interest.\nI am interested in:\nproviding information about experiences for possible inclusion in your\nwork (Please do not send more than two pages.)\nhelping experiencers in a therapeutic context\nsharing cross-cultural information about the phenomenon\nmaking a donation to the program\nOther area(s) of interest\nWould you like to make your name and address available to receive mail?\n\u2014 from PEER\nfrom other individuals or groups whose work relates to the phenomenon”,
“summary”: “PEER is a nonprofit research and education group that focuses on understanding and documenting experiences with intelligent nonhuman beings, commonly referred to as \”alien abduction.\” Founded in 1993 by Dr. John E. Mack, PEER works with individuals and the therapeutic community to foster an understanding of these experiences, develop a network of support and education, consider the implications of the phenomenon, and disseminate information to the general public. PEER is interested in exploring and documenting experiences worldwide and encourages individuals to provide information or inquire about their program. All information sent to PEER will be kept confidential, and individuals can indicate their areas of interest on a form provided with their letter.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 44,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ntions (Howe 1989). Here too the vagaries of memory\u2014the peculiar\nmix of psychological defenses and an apparent control of recall by\nforces that the aliens command\u2014make it difficult to develop mean\ningful statistics regarding the number or percentage of relatives\ninvolved. In the cases of Jerry and Arthur (chapters 6 and 15), for\nexample, the experiencers contacted me after a conversation with an\naffected sibling triggered their memory Parents who may eventually\nacknowledge close-up UFO sightings, or even actual abduction experi\nences, often initially deny their own experiences and even their chil\ndren’s, not wanting to be reminded of their own abduction traumas.\nSometimes children will see a parent on the ship, but when the child\nconfronts the parent with that experience the parent may not recall\nbeing abducted. Or the reverse may occur\u2014a parent, as in Joe and\nJerry’s cases, or an older sibling, may recall being abducted with a\nchild or a younger sibling, and feel deeply troubled at being unable to\nprotect the child. Or, conversely, a child may resent an older sibling or\nparent, who may or may not recall the abduction, for not protecting\nhim or her.\nAlthough abductions or abduction-related experiences may recur\nthroughout the experienced life, the pattern and timing of these\nencounters is not clear. Some abductees believe that they occur at\ntimes of stress or particular openness or vulnerability. But this is by no\nmeans certain. One of the most distressing aspects of the phenome\nnon to investigators and experiencers alike, although for different rea\nsons, is the unpredictability of its recurrence.\nThere are other symptoms that are tied to unconscious association\nwith particular elements of the abduction experiences. These may\nindicate a possible abduction history, but are not by themselves defini\ntive. They include a general sense of vulnerability, especially at night;\nfear of hospitals (related to the intrusive procedures on the ships); fear\nof flying, elevators, animals, insects, and sexual contact. Particular\nsounds, smells, images, or activities that are disturbing for no apparent\nreason may later prove to be connected with the abduction experi\nence. Insomnia, fear of the dark and of being alone at night, the cover\ning of windows against intruders, sleeping with the light on (as an\nadult), and disturbing dreams and nightmares of being in strange fly\ning craft or enclosures, are common among abductees.\nOdd rashes, cuts, scoop marks, or other lesions may appear\novernight, or unexplained bleeding may occur from the nose, ear, or\nrectum, which by itself might not draw attention, but attains signifi\ncance in association with other abduction-related phenomena. Other\n30”,
“summary”: “Abductions or abduction-related experiences may recur throughout an individual’s life, but the pattern and timing of these encounters are not clear. Some abductees believe that they occur at times of stress or particular openness or vulnerability. However, this is not certain. The unpredictability of the recurrence of abductions is one of the most distressing aspects of the phenomenon for both investigators and experiencers. There are other symptoms that may indicate a possible abduction history, such as a general sense of vulnerability, fear of hospitals, flying, elevators, animals, insects, and sexual contact, particular sounds, smells, images, or activities that are disturbing for no apparent reason, insomnia, fear of the dark and of being alone at night, covering windows against intruders, sleeping with the light on as an adult, and disturbing dreams and nightmares of being in strange flying craft or enclosures. Odd rashes, cuts, scoop marks, or other lesions may appear overnight, or unexplained bleeding may occur from the nose, ear, or rectum, which by itself might not draw attention but attains significance in association with other abduction-related phenomena.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 45,
“original_text”: “ALIEN ABDUCTIONS: AN OVERVIEW\nsymptoms, which later prove to be specifically related to aspects of the\nabduction experience, include sinus pain; urological-gynecological\ncomplaints, including unexplained difficulty during pregnancy; and\npersistent gastrointestinal symptoms.\nFor a clinician like myself, trained in the Western tradition, the\ninvestigation of abduction cases presents special challenges, since much\nof the information that is obtained does not fit within accepted notions\nof reality. The temptation is to accept some experiences, especially\nthose that appear to make some sort of sense within our space/time\nparadigm, and reject others as too \”far out,\” i.e., too far from what we\nknow as possible from a physical standpoint. I suspect such discrimina\ntions are not wise or useful. For the whole phenomenon is so bizarre\nfrom a Western ontological standpoint that to credit some experiences\nbecause they appear, at least superficially, familiar to us and reject oth\ners on the grounds of their strangeness seems quite illogical. My criteri\non for including or crediting an observation by an abductee is simply\nwhether what has been reported was felt to be real by the experiencer\nand was communicated sincerely and authentically to me.\nTHREE CLASSES OF INFORMATION\nApplying the above framework I have found it useful to distinguish\nthree classes or levels of information. First comes what might be called\nthe nuts-and-bolts level. This concerns phenomena such as the visual\nsighting or radar spotting of UFOs, light and sound phenomena asso\nciated with them, the burned patches of earth that they sometimes\nleave, aborted pregnancies, and lesions on the surface of or implants\nleft in abductees’ bodies following their experiences. These are phe\nnomena that appear to occur within the physical universe familiar to\nWestern science and can be studied by its empirical methods. The\nfield of ufology\u2014the sighting of UFOs\u2014was concerned primarily with\ndirectly observable phenomena until the discovery of the abduction\nsyndrome.\nSecond are phenomena which look like they could be understood\nwithin our space/time universe if only we had the scientific and tech\nnological knowledge and ability to do so. These could be \”extraterres\ntrial\” phenomena which suggest technologies thousands of years\nahead of us. These phenomena are, at least theoretically, not inconsis\ntent with some sort of extension of the physical laws set forth by\nWestern science. This category would include how the spacecraft get\n31″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the phenomenon of alien abductions and the challenges faced by clinicians in investigating them. The author suggests that it is illogical to reject experiences based on their strangeness and that the criteria for including or crediting an observation should be whether it was felt to be real by the experiencer and communicated sincerely and authentically. The author distinguishes three classes of information: the nuts-and-bolts level, which concerns directly observable phenomena within the physical universe familiar to Western science; the second level, which looks like they could be understood within our space/time universe if only we had the scientific and technological knowledge and ability to do so; and the third level, which includes \”extraterrestrial\” phenomena that suggest technologies thousands of years ahead of us.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 46,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhere (the \”propulsion systems\”); how they can accelerate at unbeliev\nable speeds, virtually flicking across the sky or disappearing suddenly\nfrom a radar screen; the means by which the alien beings \”float\” peo\nple through doors, windows, and walls; the switching off of memory\nand consciousness of abductees and potential witnesses and other\nforms of mind control; the creation of alien/human hybrid fetuses,\nseen by or brought to the abductees on the ships; and the creation or\nstaging of powerfully vivid images of landscapes, experienced by the\nabductee as real (for example, Catherine, chapter 7). Although we do\nnot understand the mechanisms by which these effects are achieved,\nthey do not, per se, require a fundamental change of paradigm.\nSpectacular advances in physics, biology, neuroscience, and psychology\nmight, conceivably, shed light on them.\nFinally, there are phenomena and experiences reported by abductees for\nwhich we can conceive of no explanation within a Newtonian/Cartesian\nor even Einsteinian space/time ontology. These include the apparent mas\ntery of thought travel by the aliens and sometimes by the abductees them\nselves (as Paul, described in chapter 10); abductees’ sense that their\nexperiences are not occurring in our space/time universe, or that space and\ntime have \”collapsed\”; a consciousness abductees experience of vast\nother realities beyond the screen of this one, beyond the \”veil\” (a word they\nfrequently use); the deeply felt sense of opening up to or returning to the\nsource of being and creation or cosmic consciousness, experienced by\nabductees as an inexpressibly divine light or \”Home\” (another word\nthey commonly use); the experience by abductees of a dual human/alien\nidentity, i.e., that they are themselves of alien origins (for example, Peter,\nJoe, and Paul, in chapters 13,8, and 10); and the powerful reliving of past\nlife experiences, including great cycles of birth and death. In addition, the\naliens appear to be consummate shape-shifters, often appearing initially\nto the abductees as animals\u2014owls, eagles, raccoons, and deer are among\nthe creatures the abductees have seen initially\u2014while the ships themselves\nmay be disguised as helicopters or, as in the case of one of my clients, as\na too-tall kangaroo that appeared in a park when the abductee was seven.\nThe connection with animal spirits is very powerful for many abductees\n(for example, Carlos and Dave, chapters 14 and 12). This shamanic\ndimension needs further study. These phenomena cannot be under\nstood within the framework of the laws of Western science, although as\nI have indicated, they are fully consistent with the beliefs developed thou\nsands of years ago by other non-Western cultures.\n32″,
“summary”: “The text discusses various aspects of alien abductions, including propulsion systems, mind control, hybrid fetuses, and vivid images. While these phenomena may not require a fundamental change in paradigm, there are experiences reported by abductees that cannot be explained within a Newtonian/Cartesian or even Einsteinian space/time ontology. These include thought travel, the sense of experiencing events outside of our space/time universe, consciousness of vast other realities, and a dual human/alien identity. The text also mentions the connection with animal spirits in shamanic dimensions, which needs further study.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 47,
“original_text”: “ALIEN ABDUCTIONS: AN OVERVIEW\nPHENOMENOLOGY: WHAT DO EXPERIENCERS TELL US?\nThe summary of abduction phenomenology provided in what follows\nwill be developed in more detail in the case examples.\nHow Do ABDUCTIONS BEGIN?\nAbduction encounters begin most commonly in homes or when abductees\nare driving automobiles. In some cases the experiencer may be walking in\nnature. One woman was taken from a snowmobile on a winter’s day.\nChildren have experienced being taken from school yards. The first indi\ncation that an abduction is about to occur might be an unexplained\nintense blue or white light that floods the bedroom, an odd buzzing or\nhumming sound, unexplained apprehension, the sense of an unusual pres\nence or even the direct sighting of one or more humanoid beings in the\nroom, and, of course, the close-up sighting of a strange craft.\nWhen an abduction begins during the night, or, as is common, dur\ning the early hours of the morning, the experiencer may at first call\nwhat is happening a dream. But careful questioning will reveal that the\nexperiencer had not fallen asleep at all, or that the experience began in\na conscious state after awakening. As the abduction begins the\nabductee may experience a subtle shift of consciousness, but this state\nof being is just as real, or even more so, than the \”normal\” one.\nSometimes there is a moment of shock and sadness when the\nabductee discovers in the initial interview, or during a hypnosis ses\nsion, that what they had more comfortably held to be a dream was\nactually some sort of bizarre, threatening, and vivid experience which\nthey may then recall has occurred repeatedly and for which they have\nno explanation.\nAfter the initial contact, the abductee is commonly \”floated\” (the\nword most commonly used) down the hall, through the wall or win\ndows of the house, or through the roof of the car. They are usually\nastounded to discover that they are passed through solid objects, expe\nriencing only a slight vibratory sensation. In most cases the beam of\nlight seems to serve as an energy source or \”ramp\” for transporting the\nabductee from the place where the abduction starts to a waiting vehi\ncle. Usually the experiencer is accompanied by one, two, or more\nhumanoid beings who guide them to the ship. At some point early in\nthis process the experiencer discovers that he or she has been numbed\nor totally paralyzed by a touch of the hand or an instrument held by\n33″,
“summary”: “The text provides an overview of alien abductions, including how they begin and what experiences abductees may have. Abduction encounters typically occur in homes, while driving, or when walking in nature. The first indication of an abduction may be an intense blue or white light, an odd buzzing or humming sound, unexplained apprehension, the sense of an unusual presence, or the direct sighting of humanoid beings. When an abduction begins during the night or early morning, the experiencer may initially believe it is a dream, but careful questioning will reveal that the experience began in a conscious state after awakening. After the initial contact, the abductee is commonly \”floated\” through solid objects and accompanied by humanoid beings who guide them to the ship.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 48,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\none of the beings. Abductees may still be able to move their heads,\nand usually can see what is going on, although frequently they will\nclose their eyes so they can deny or avoid experiencing the reality of\nwhat is occurring. The terror associated with this helplessness blends\nwith the frightening nature of the whole strange experience.\nWhen abductions begin in the bedroom, the experiencer may not ini\ntially see the spacecraft, which is the source of the light and is outside the\nhouse. The UFOs vary in size from a few feet across to several hundred\nyards wide. They are described as silvery or metallic and cigar-, saucer-, or\ndome-shaped. Strong white, blue, orange, or red light emanates from the\nbottom of the craft, which is apparently related to the propulsion ener\ngy, and also from porthole-like openings that ring its outer edge. After\nthey are taken from the house, abductees commonly see a small space\ncraft which may be standing on long legs. They are initially taken into\nthis craft, which then rises to a second larger or \”mother\” ship. At other\ntimes they experience being taken up through the night sky directly to\nthe large ship and will see the house or ground below receding dramati\ncally. Often the abductee will struggle at this and later points to stop the\nexperience, but this does little good except to give the individual a vital\nsense that he or she is not simply a passive victim. There is a debate in\nabduction work as to whether abductions can be stopped, or even\nwhether to do so is a good idea (Druffel, in press). There are small vari\nations in what is experienced during this phase of the abduction. Arthur\n(chapter 15), for example, described ascending to a UFO on a kind of\nthreadlike arc that extended to the craft from the car his mother had\nbeen driving when the abduction began.\nINDEPENDENT WITNESSING\nIndependent witnessing of an abduction does occur, but is, in my\nexperience, relatively rare and limited in nature. As in so many aspects\nof the phenomenon, the evidence may be compelling, yet at the same\ntime maddeningly subtle and difficult to corroborate with as much\nsupporting data as firm proof would require. Husbands and wives, for\nexample, are commonly \”switched off\” while the spouse is being\nabducted and have \”slept\” through the whole event. The abductee is\nsometimes highly frustrated when loud screaming fails to rouse the\nsleeping partner, who may seem to be in a state of unconsciousness\ndeeper than sleep, appearing as if dead.\n34″,
“summary”: “Abduction refers to the experience of being taken from one’s home by unknown beings and placed on a spacecraft. Abductees may still be able to move their heads and see what is happening, but they often close their eyes to avoid experiencing the reality of the situation. The terror associated with this helplessness blends with the frightening nature of the experience. Independent witnessing of an abduction is rare and limited in nature, with husbands and wives commonly \”switched off\” while the spouse is being abducted.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 49,
“original_text”: “ALIEN ABDUCTIONS: AN OVERVIEW\nHopkins has documented a case, now being widely discussed, where\na woman made an unsolicited report to him that from the Brooklyn\nBridge she saw his client, Linda Cortile, being taken by alien beings\nfrom her twelfth story East River apartment into a waiting spacecraft\nthat then plunged into the river below (Hopkins 1992, in press). These\nobservations corresponded precisely with what Mrs. Cortile had told\nHopkins happened to her when he recovered her memories of an\nabduction that occurred in November 1989. This is, to my knowledge,\nthe only documented case where an individual, who was not him- or\nherself abducted, reported witnessing an abduction as it was actually\ntaking place. The witnesses of an abduction, it seems, are often them\nselves abductees, who may be involved in the same event, raising\nquestions about the \”objectivity\” of the observer. Sometimes, accord\ning to reports, the abductee may be noted to be missing for a half hour\nor more or, in rare cases, for days, as in the famous Travis Walton case\n(Walton 1978; Torm6 1993), by family members or others. But in\nthese instances no one has seen them being taken into a spacecraft,\nand there is no firm proof that abduction was the cause of their\nabsence.\nOne of my first cases, a young woman of twenty-four, was abducted\nas a teenager with a friend after midnight from the basement den of\nher friend’s home. The girls’ fathers were frantic when they could not\nfind their daughters during the night. According to both girls (I have\nspoken with the other girl, who confirms my client’s account) the\nfathers checked the den during the early hours of the morning and\nfound that the two teenagers were not there. By six o’clock they were\nboth back in the den. In another case the eight-year-old daughter of\none of my abductee-clients, who is herself probably also an abductee,\nobserved her mother to be missing from her room when she looked for\nher during the night. The mother told me that she had had an abduc\ntion experience at the exact time the daughter told her she was miss\ning. In the morning the girl said to her mother, \”Daddy was there and\nthe covers on your side were turned down but you were gone.\”\nAnother client of mine was abducted with a college roommate from\ntheir dormitory. She actually saw her roommate being returned\nthrough the door through which she was taken. When the beings\nreturned the roommate, my client observed, \”her head was hanging\nand her hair was hanging down and I thought that she was dead.\” But\nshe herself was then abducted, so that her credibility as an \”indepen\ndent\” witness might therefore be questionable.\n35″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the phenomenon of alien abductions and provides various cases of individuals who have reported witnessing such events. The author notes that witnesses of abductions are often themselves abductees, raising questions about the objectivity of the observer. The author also mentions that there is no firm proof that abduction is the cause of an individual’s absence from their home or location. The text provides examples of individuals who have reported witnessing abductions, including a woman who saw her friend being taken by alien beings from her friend’s home and an eight-year-old girl who observed her mother missing from her room during the night.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 4,
“original_text”: “In accordance with the wishes of some of the people whose experiences are described in this\nbook, certain names and identifying details have been changed to protect then privacy.\nCopyright \u00b0 1994 by John E. Mack, M.D.\nAll rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any\nmeans, electronic 01 mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information stor\nage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the Publisher.\nCharles Scribner’s Sons Maxwell Macmillan Canada, Inc.\nMacmillan Publishing Company 1200 Eglinton Avenue East\n866 Third Avenue Suite 200\nNew York, NY 10022 Don Mills, Ontario M3C 3N1\nMacmillan Publishing Company is part of the Maxwell Communication Group of Companies.\nLibrary of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data\nMack, John E., date.\nAbduction: human encounters with aliens/John E. Mack.\np. cm.\nIncludes bibliographical references and index.\nISBN 0-684-19539-9\n1. Unidentified flying objects\u2014Sightings and encounters.\n1. Title.\nTL7893.M33 1994\n001.9*42\u2014dc20 93-38116\nCIP\nMacmillan books are available at special discounts for bulk purchases for sales promotions,\npremiums, fund-Taising, or educational use. For details, contact:\nSpecial Sales Director\nMacmillan Publishing Company\n866 Third Avenue\nNew York, NY 10022\n10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1\nPrinted in the United States of America”,
“summary”: “The book \”Abduction: Human Encounters with Aliens\” by John E. Mack, M.D. was published in 1994 and is protected by copyright. The author has changed certain names and identifying details to protect the privacy of those whose experiences are described in the book. The book includes bibliographical references and an index. It is classified under the subject heading \”Unidentified flying objects\u2014Sightings and encounters.\” The book is available at special discounts for bulk purchases for sales promotions, premiums, fund-raising, or educational use.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 50,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nIndependent observation of a UFO near where an experiencer\nreports that an abduction took place is another kind of corroborative\nevidence, especially if the abductee did not him- or herself actually see\nthe craft. We will see in Catherine’s case (chapter 7) that she was\nshocked to discover in the media the next morning that a UFO had\nbeen observed traveling the exact route north of Boston that she had\nfelt compelled to drive during the night. Her drive culminated in an\nabduction, which took place in a wooded section of a suburb about fif\nteen miles northeast of Boston, but Catherine never saw the UFO\nitself, except in the air near her car as the abduction was actually tak\ning place. Peter (chapter 13) reported being taken into a UFO from a\nConnecticut home while three of his friends who were walking outside\nwitnessed a UFO close above the house. The case is weakened by the\nfact that the three witnesses failed to check inside the house to see if\nhe was actually missing.\nINSIDE THE SHIPS: THE BEINGS\nSometimes abductees will remember being taken into the ship\nthrough its underside or through oval portals along its edge, although\noften they cannot recall the moment when they entered the craft.\nOnce inside they may at first find that they are in a small dark room, a\nsort of vestibule. But soon they are taken into one or more larger\nrooms where the various procedures will occur. These rooms are\nbrightly lit, with a hazy luminosity from indirect light sources in the\nwalls. The atmosphere may be dank, cool, and occasionally even foul-\nsmelling. The walls and ceilings are curved and usually white,\nalthough the floor may appear dark or even black. Computer-like con\nsoles and other equipment and instruments line the sides of the\nrooms, which may have balconies and various levels and alcoves. None\nof the equipment or instruments are quite like ones with which we are\nfamiliar (Miller, in press). Furniture is sparse, limited generally to\nbody-conforming chairs and tables with a single support stand that\ncan tilt one way or another during the procedures. The ambiance is\ngenerally sterile and cold, mechanistic and hospital-like, except when\nsome sort of more complex staging occurs. Many more details of the\ninside of the ships and, of course, of the abduction processes them\nselves, will be provided in the case histories.\nInside the ships the abductees usually witness more alien beings,\nwho are busy doing various tasks related to monitoring the equipment\n36”,
“summary”: “The given text discusses two cases of UFO abductions and provides details about the experiences of the abductees. In the first case, Catherine was shocked to discover that a UFO had been observed traveling the exact route she had driven during an abduction. She did not see the UFO herself but witnessed it in the air near her car as the abduction was taking place. In the second case, Peter was taken into a UFO from his Connecticut home while three of his friends outside witnessed a UFO close above the house. However, the case is weakened because the witnesses failed to check inside the house to see if he was actually missing. The text also describes the interior of the ships, including the rooms where procedures occur, the equipment and instruments used, and the furniture. Abductees usually witness more alien beings inside the ships performing various tasks related to monitoring equipment.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 51,
“original_text”: “ALIEN ABDUCTIONS: AN OVERVIEW\nand handling the abduction procedures. The beings described by my\ncases are of several sorts. They appear as tall or short luminous entities\nthat may be translucent, or at least not altogether solid. Reptilian\ncreatures have been seen (Carlos, chapter 14) that seem to be carrying\nout mechanical functions. Human helpers are sometimes observed\nworking alongside the humanoid alien beings. But by far the most\ncommon entity observed are the small \”grays,\” humanoid beings three\nto four feet in height. The grays are mainly of two kinds\u2014smaller\ndrone or insectlike workers, who move or glide robotically outside and\ninside the ships and perform various specific tasks, and a slightly taller\nleader or \”doctor,\” as the abductees most often call him. Female\n\”nurses,\” or other beings with special functions, are observed. The\nleader is usually felt to be male, although female leaders are also seen.\nGender difference is not determined so much anatomically as by an\nintuitive feeling that abductees find difficult to put into words.\nThe small grays have large, pear-shaped heads that protrude in the\nback, long arms with three or four long fingers, a thin torso, and\nspindly legs. Feet are not often seen directly, and are usually covered\nwith single-piece boots. External genitalia, with rare exceptions (Joe,\nchapter 8), are not observed. The beings are hairless with no ears, have\nrudimentary nostril holes, and a thin slit for a mouth which rarely\nopens or is expressive of emotion. By far the most prominent features\nare huge, black eyes which curve upward and are more rounded toward\nthe center of the head and pointed at the outer edge. They seem to\nhave no whites or pupils, although occasionally the abductee may be\nable to see a kind of eye inside the eye, with the outer blackness\nappearing as a sort of goggle. The eyes, as we will see in the case exam\nples, have a compelling power, and the abductees will often wish to\navoid looking directly into them because of the overwhelming dread of\ntheir own sense of self, or loss of will, that occurs when they do so. In\naddition to boots, the aliens usually wear a form-fitting, single-piece,\ntuniclike garment, which is sparsely adorned. A kind of cowl or hood is\nfrequently reported.\nThe leader or doctor is slightly taller, perhaps four and a half or five\nfeet at most, and has features similar to the smaller grays, except that\nhe may seem older or more wrinkled. He is clearly in charge of the pro\ncedures that occur on the ship. The attitude of the abductees toward\nthe leader is generally ambivalent. They often discover that they have\nknown one leader-being throughout their lives and have a strong bond\nwith him, experiencing a powerful, and even reciprocal, love relation\nship. At the same time, they resent the control he has exercised in\n37″,
“summary”: “The text provides an overview of alien abductions and describes the beings involved as tall or short, luminous entities that may be translucent or not solid. Reptilian creatures have been seen, as well as human helpers working alongside humanoid alien beings. The most common entity observed are the small \”grays,\” humanoid beings three to four feet in height. These grays are of two kinds: smaller drone or insect-like workers and a slightly taller leader or \”doctor.\” The leader is usually felt to be male, although female leaders are also seen. Gender difference is not determined anatomically but by an intuitive feeling. The small grays have large, pear-shaped heads that protrude in the back, long arms with three or four long fingers, a thin torso, and spindly legs. They are hairless with no ears, have rudimentary nostril holes, and a thin slit for a mouth which rarely opens or is expressive of emotion. The most prominent features are huge, black eyes which curve upward and are more rounded toward the center of the head and pointed at the outer edge. These eyes have a compelling power and the abductees will often wish to avoid looking directly into them because of the overwhelming dread of their own sense of self or loss of will that occurs when they do so. The leader or doctor is slightly taller, has features similar to the smaller grays, except that he may seem older or more wrinkled. He is clearly in charge of the procedures that occur on the ship. The attitude of the abductees toward the leader is generally ambivalent; they often discover that they have known one leader-being throughout their lives and have a strong bond with him, experiencing a powerful, and even reciprocal, love relationship. At the same time, they resent the control he has exercised in their lives.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 52,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ntheir lives. Communication between the aliens and humans is tele\npathic, mind to mind or thought to thought, with no specific common\nlearned language being necessary.\nPROCEDURES\nThe procedures that occur on the ships have been described in great\ndetail in the literature on abductions (Bullard 1987; Hopkins 1981,\n1987; Jacobs 1992) and will be summarized only briefly here, although\nmany of them will be described in detail in the case examples. They\nmight be categorized as of two sorts, physical and informational.\nThe abductee is usually undressed and is forced naked, or wearing\nonly a single garment such as a T-shirt, onto a body-fitting table where\nmost of the procedures occur. The experiencer may be the only one\nundergoing the procedures during a particular abduction, or may see\none, two, or many other human beings undergoing similar intrusions.\nThe beings seem to study their captives endlessly, staring at them\nextensively, often with the large eyes close up to the humans’ heads.\nThe abductees may feel as if the contents of their minds have been\ntotally known, even, in a sense, taken over. Skin and hair, and other\nsamples from inside the body, are taken with the use of various instru\nments that the abductees can sometimes describe in great detail.\nInstruments are used to penetrate virtually every part of the\nabductees’ bodies, including the nose, sinuses, eyes, ears, and other\nparts of the head, arms, legs, feet, abdomen, genitalia, and, more\nrarely, the chest. Extensive surgical-like procedures done inside the\nhead have been described, which abductees feel may alter their ner\nvous systems. The most common, and evidently most important pro\ncedures, involve the reproductive system. Instruments that penetrate\nthe abdomen or involve the genital organs themselves are used to take\nsperm samples from men and to remove or fertilize eggs of the female.\nAbductees experience being impregnated by the alien beings and later\nhaving an alien-human or human-human pregnancy removed. They\nsee the little fetuses being put into containers on the ships, and during\nsubsequent abductions may see incubators where the hybrid babies\nare being raised (as do Catherine, Jerry, and Peter, among my cases).\nExperiencers may also see older hybrid children, adolescents, and\nadults, which they are told by the aliens or know intuitively are their\nown. Sometimes the aliens will try to have the human mothers hold\n38”,
“summary”: “Abduction is a phenomenon in which aliens communicate with humans telepathically and force them onto a table for procedures. The procedures include studying the captives, taking samples from inside their bodies, performing surgical-like procedures on their reproductive system, impregnating them, and raising hybrid babies.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 53,
“original_text”: “ALIEN ABDUCTIONS: AN OVERVIEW\nand nurture these creatures, who may appear quite listless, or will\nencourage human children to play with the hybrid ones as, for exam\nple, Catherine is made to do.\nNeedless to say all of this is deeply disturbing to the abductees, at least\nat first, or when they first remember their experiences. Their terror may\nbe mitigated somewhat by reassurances the aliens give that no serious\nharm will befall them, and by various anxiety-reducing or anesthesia-like\nmeans they use. These involve instruments that affect the \”energy\” or\n\”vibrations\” (words that abductees often use) of the body. These process\nes may greatly reduce the abductees’ fear or pain, and even bring about\nstates of considerable relaxation. But in other cases they are incom\npletely successful and terror, pain, and rage break through the emotion-\nextinguishing devices used. As I will document in detail in several case\nexamples, the traumatic, rapelike nature of the abduction memories, or\neven of the process itself, may become altered as the abductees reach\nnew levels of understanding of what is occurring, and as their relationship\nto the beings themselves changes in the course of our work.\nIn sum, the purely physical or biological aspect of the abduction\nphenomenon seems to have to do with some sort of genetic or quasi-\ngenetic engineering for the purpose of creating human/alien hybrid\noffspring. We have no evidence of alien-induced genetic alteration in\nthe strictly biological sense, although it is possible that this has\noccurred.\nINFORMATION AND THE ALTERATION OF CONSCIOUSNESS\nThe other important, related aspect of the abduction phenomenon has\nto do with the provision of information and the alteration of conscious\nness of the abductees. This is not a purely cognitive process, but one\nthat reaches deeply into the emotional and spiritual lives of the experi\nences, profoundly changing their perceptions of themselves, the world,\nand their place in it. This information concerns the fate of the earth\nand human responsibility for the destructive activities that are taking\nplace on it. It is conveyed by the direct mind-to-mind telepathic com\nmunication referred to above and through powerful images shown on\ntelevision monitor-like screens on the ships themselves. The informa\ntion may begin to be conveyed when the abductees are children or ado\nlescents (see Arthur, chapter 15, and Ed, chapter 3), but its implications\nare not fully understood until much later. The investigator seems to\n39″,
“summary”: “The given text is about Alien Abductions and provides an overview of the phenomenon. It explains that the abductees are deeply disturbed at first, but their fear and pain are mitigated by various anxiety-reducing or anesthesia-like means used by the aliens. The physical aspect of the abduction phenomenon involves genetic or quasi-genetic engineering for creating human/alien hybrid offspring. The other important aspect is the provision of information and alteration of consciousness, which is not a purely cognitive process but reaches deeply into the emotional and spiritual lives of the experiencers. This information concerns the fate of the earth and human responsibility for destructive activities. The abductees may not fully understand the implications until much later.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 54,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nplay an important part in enabling the abductee to bring forth and real\nize the significance of the information they have been receiving during\nabductions that have been taking place over many years.\nScenes of the earth devastated by a nuclear holocaust, vast pano\nramas of lifeless polluted landscapes and waters, and apocalyptic\nimages of giant earthquakes, firestorms, floods, and even fractures of\nthe planet itself are shown by the aliens. These are powerfully disturb\ning to the abductees, who tend to experience them as literally predic\ntive of the future of the planet. Some abductees are given assignments\nin this future holocaust as it is displayed, such as to feed the survivors,\nor are told, as in the prophetic books of the Bible, that some will per\nish while others will be taken to another place to participate in the\nevolution of life in the universe.\nSome abduction researchers believe that these images are not\nshown for the purpose of altering the course of the planet’s history in a\npositive way. Rather, they maintain, the beings are studying the experi\nences’ reactions and are deceiving them into believing that they are\nconcerned with our fate while they proceed to take over our planet,\ntheir own having presumably been destroyed by an apocalypse of sci\nence and technology similar to the fate that might befall us (various\npersonal communications 1990-93; also Scott, chapter 5). They argue\nfurther that if the aliens were truly concerned with our well-being they\nwould manifest themselves more forthrightly and intervene directly in\nour affairs in order to make things better.\nThe aliens themselves, when confronted with this issue, say that we\nare not ready to acknowledge their existence, and would treat them\naggressively as an enemy as we do anyone or anything different from\nourselves that we do not understand. But most importantly, the aliens\nsay, their methods are different. They do not wish to bring about\nchange through coercion but rather through a change of consciousness\nthat would lead to our choosing a different course. Some abductees\nreceive information of battles for the fate of the earth and the control\nof human mind, between two or more groups of beings, some of which\nare more evolved or \”good,\” while others are less evolved or \”evil.\”\nThe abductees usually remember fewer details of their return to\nEarth than they do of their abduction. Usually they are returned to the\nbed or car from which they were taken, but sometimes \”mistakes\” are\nmade. They may be returned quite a distance, or even miles, away\nfrom their home. This is rare, and I have seen no cases of this kind,\nalthough Budd Hopkins has told me of such instances. Smaller mis\ntakes are more common, such as landing the experiencer facing in the\n40″,
“summary”: “Abduction is a phenomenon where individuals are taken by extraterrestrial beings and shown disturbing images of a nuclear holocaust and other apocalyptic events. These images are believed to be used for various purposes, including studying human reactions and deceiving them into believing that the aliens are concerned with their well-being. Some abductees receive information about battles for the fate of the earth and the control of human mind between different groups of beings. Abductees usually remember fewer details of their return to Earth than they do of their abduction, and sometimes mistakes are made during the return process.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 55,
“original_text”: “ALIEN ABDUCTIONS: AN OVERVIEW\nwrong direction on the bed, with his or her pajamas on backwards or\ninside out, or with certain garments or jewelry missing. Sometimes the\naliens seem to be making a point, or a certain humor is involved. One\ntwo-year-old among my cases was tucked into his bed tightly after an\nabduction, which the parents say that neither they nor his older sister\nhad done; he, of course, was incapable of doing this. Hopkins tells of a\ncase where two abductees were returned to the wrong cars. As they\ndrove along the highway the drivers recognized each other’s cars. They\nwere \”reabducted\” and returned to the appropriate vehicles (personal\ncommunication, December 1992).\nAfter the abduction the experiencer may have varying degrees of\nrecollection of what occurred. Sometimes what happened will be\nremembered as a dream. The abductee may wake with unexplained\ncuts or other lesions (the mucus membrane taken from inside the\nnose and under the tongue in one of my cases), small lumps under the\nskin, a headache, or nosebleed. Generally experiences are quite tired\nafterwards and feel as if they have been through some sort of stressful\nexperience.\nPHYSICAL ASPECTS\nThe physical phenomena that accompany abductions are important,\nbut gain their significance primarily in that they corroborate the expe\nriences themselves; for the effects tend to be subtle and would not by\nthemselves convince a Western-trained clinician of their meaning. For\nexample, even though the abductees are certain that the cuts, scars,\nscoop marks, and small fresh ulcers that appear on their bodies after\ntheir experiences are related to the physical procedures performed on\nthe ships, these lesions are usually too trivial by themselves to be med\nically significant. Similarly, abductees will often experience that they\nhave been pregnant and have had the pregnancy removed during an\nabduction, but there is not yet a case where a physician has document\ned that a fetus has disappeared in relation to an abduction (Druffel\n1991; Miller and Neal, in press; Neal 1992). Many abductees have\nnoted that electrical or electronic devices\u2014television sets, radios, elec\ntric clocks, telephone answering machines, electric lights, and toast\ners\u2014malfunction in relation to abductions, or simply when the\nexperiences are nearby. But it is almost impossible to prove that these\ndisturbances are related to the abduction process, or even that they\nhave occurred at all.\n41″,
“summary”: “The given text provides an overview of alien abductions. It describes the physical phenomena that accompany abductions and how they corroborate the experiences themselves. The text also discusses the varying degrees of recall experienced by abductees, with some remembering their experiences as dreams and others waking up with unexplained cuts or lesions. The text mentions that many abductees have noted malfunctions in electronic devices in relation to abductions, but it is difficult to prove a connection between these disturbances and the abduction process.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 56,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nAbductees frequently experience that some sort of homing object\nhas been inserted in their bodies, especially in the head but other\nparts as well, so that the aliens can track or monitor them, analogous,\nthe abductees themselves will observe, to the way we track animals\nwith various devices. These so-called implants may be felt as small\nnodules below the skin, and in several cases tiny objects have been\nrecovered and analyzed biochemically and electromicroscopically. MIT\nphysicist David Pritchard, who has also been analyzing an implant that\ncame out of a man’s penis, has written about the criteria for examin\ning and determining the nature of such objects (Pritchard 1992). I\nhave myself studied a Vi- to Vt-inch thin, wiry object that was given to\nme by one of my clients, a twenty-four-year-old woman, after it came\nout of her nose following an abduction experience. Elemental analyses\nand electronic microscopic photography revealed an interestingly\ntwisted fiber consisting of carbon, silicon, oxygen, no nitrogen, and\ntraces of other elements. A carbon isotopic analysis was not remark\nable. A nuclear biologist colleague said the \”specimen\” was not a natu\nrally occurring biological subject but could be a manufactured fiber of\nsome sort. It seemed difficult to know how to proceed further.\nThere is no evidence that any of the implants recovered are com\nposed of rare elements, or of common ones in unusual combinations.\nIn discussions with a chemical engineer and other experts in materials\ntechnology, I have been told that it would be extremely difficult to\nmake a positive diagnosis of the nature of any unknown substance\nwithout having more information about its origins. Under the best of\ncircumstances it would be difficult to prove, for example, that a sub\nstance was not of terrestrial or even human biological origins.\nAssuming that, in fact, these objects were left in the human body\nby alien beings, which would be virtually impossible to prove, it would\nnot be difficult for the aliens, in light of all the other seemingly mirac\nulous things of which they appear capable, to adapt a small object to\nthe human body by forming it along the lines of the body’s own chem\nistry. If that were the case, the analysis would yield nothing unusual.\nThis was actually my experience in the case of Jerry (chapter 6), who\nfelt strongly that two small nodules that appeared on her wrist follow\ning an abduction experience had not been there before. She agreed to\nhave these removed by a surgeon colleague of mine, but the pathology\nlaboratory found nothing remarkable about the tissue.\nThere was considerable excitement among abduction researchers\nwhen the first implant was \”discovered.\” Here, at last, would be the\nconcrete physical proof of the reality of abductions, a real object recov-\n42″,
“summary”: “Abductees often experience that an alien has inserted a homing object in their body, especially in the head. These implants may be felt as small nodules below the skin and can be analyzed biochemically and electromicroscopically. However, it is difficult to determine the nature of these objects without more information about their origins. There is no evidence that any of the implants recovered are composed of rare elements or common ones in unusual combinations. Assuming that these objects were left in the human body by alien beings, they could adapt a small object to the human body by forming it along the lines of the body’s own chemistry. The analysis would yield nothing unusual.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 57,
“original_text”: “ALIEN ABDUCTIONS: AN OVERVIEW\nered from the alien world, the smoking gun that would silence the\ncritics. I am not now so sanguine that the phenomenon will reveal\nitself in this fashion. To hope so may even be a sort of \”error of logical\ntypes.\” In other words it may be wrong to expect that a phenomenon\nwhose very nature is subtle, and one of whose purposes may be to\nstretch and expand our ways of knowing beyond the purely materialist\napproaches of Western science, will yield its secrets to an epistemology\nor methodology that operates at a lower level of consciousness {the\npoint is made in Eva’s case, chapter 11).\nA theory that would begin to explain the abduction phenomena\nwould thus have to account for five basic dimensions. These are:\n1. The high degree of consistency of detailed abduction\naccounts, reported with emotion appropriate to actual experi\nences told by apparently reliable observers.\n2. The absence of psychiatric illness or other apparent psycholog\nical or emotional factors that could account for what is being\nreported.\n3. The physical changes and lesions affecting the bodies of the\nexperiencers, which follow no evident psychodynamic pattern.\n4. The association with UFOs witnessed independently by others\nwhile abductions are taking place (which the abductee may\nnot see).\n5. The reports of abductions by children as young as two or three\nyears of age (see Colin in chapter 6).\nIMPACT AND SEQUELAE OF ABDUCTIONS\nNeedless to say, abductions profoundly affect the lives of those who\nexperience them. These effects are traumatic and disturbing, but they\ncan also be transforming, leading to significant personal change and\nspiritual growth. Whether this transformational element is intrinsic to\nthe abduction phenomenon itself, dependent in part on integrative\ntherapeutic work with the investigator, or is a by product of coming to\nterms with the traumatic nature of the experiences, is one of the ques\ntions that will be explored in this book.\n43″,
“summary”: “The book \”Alien Abductions: An Overview\” discusses the phenomenon of alien abductions and provides an overview of the five basic dimensions that need to be accounted for in order to explain these experiences. These dimensions include the high degree of consistency in detailed accounts, the absence of psychiatric illness or other psychological factors, physical changes and lesions affecting the bodies of experiencers, the association with UFOs witnessed independently by others, and reports of abductions by children as young as two or three years old. The book also explores the impact and sequelae of these experiences on the lives of those who undergo them, which can be transformative and lead to personal change and spiritual growth.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 58,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nTRAUMA\nThe traumatic aspect has four dimensions. First are the experiences\nthemselves. To be paralyzed and taken against one’s will by strange\nbeings into a foreign enclosure and subjected to intrusive, rapelike\nprocedures, some of which are especially humiliating to human digni\nty, is obviously highly disturbing. In this light, it is surprising that\nabductees as a group are not more emotionally troubled than they are.\nSecond, abductees experience a lifelong sense of isolation and\nestrangement from those around them. Whether or not they recall\nconsciously many elements of their experiences, abductees feel that\nthey are somehow different or \”other,\” that they do not belong in this\nsociety even if, superficially at least, they seem to get along well. As\nchildren they have commonly been told that the abduction-related\nevents they describe are dreams, or even that they are lying, so experi-\nencers learn to keep these matters to themselves and feel very much\nalone with their experiences. One savvy eight-year-old abductee\nlooked at me incredulously when I asked him if he told his friends\nabout his \”encounters,\” which he was able to distinguish sharply from\ndreams, even when they had to do with UFOs. \”No, I don’t tell any\nbody that I don’t know that well,\” he said. \”I just don’t want them to\nknow that I have encounters. I think that a lot of people I know get\nscared if they hear scary stories… I guess people are like, ‘Hey! That’s\ntoo weird!’\” This boy is, in fact, popular with other children and his\nteachers and they find nothing unusual about him. As adults too\nabductees learn not to talk about their experiences, except under\ntrusting circumstances, knowing that they are likely to be met with\nskepticism and false interpretation, if not outright derision.\nThird, abductees experience what I have called \”ontological shock\”\nas the reality of their encounters sinks in. They, like all of us, have\nbeen raised in the belief that we on Earth are largely alone in the uni\nverse and that it would simply not be possible for intelligent beings to\nenter into our world without using a highly advanced form of our\ntechnology and obeying the laws of our physics. Abductees tend to\npersist in the hope that a psychological explanation for their experi\nences will be found, even when they tell me that what has happened\nto them is as real as the conversation we are having.\nFinally, abduction-related traumas are unusual in that they can\nrecur at any time. Most traumas, such as war-related experiences, rape\nor childhood abuse, are finite; they occur and then are over, even if\nthey persist during a given period of time. But abductions are unpre-\n44″,
“summary”: “Abduction is a traumatic experience that has four dimensions. The first dimension is the experiences themselves, which can be highly disturbing. The second dimension is a lifelong sense of isolation and estrangement from those around them. The third dimension is \”ontological shock,\” as the reality of their encounters sinks in. Finally, abduction-related traumas can recur at any time.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 59,
“original_text”: “ALIEN ABDUCTIONS: AN OVERVIEW\ndictable and their recurrence in an individual’s life follows no foresee\nable pattern. Parent abductees will commonly first seek to investigate\ntheir own experiences when they discover that one or more of their\nchildren are having abduction encounters. The discovery that they\ncannot fulfill their protective responsibilities as a parent will breach\ntheir denial and motivate them to confront their own buried experi\nences so they can be more helpful to their children.\nIn addition to these specifically traumatic long-term effects,\nabductees may also suffer from a number of long-term symptoms that,\nthough subtle, they relate to their abduction experiences. These\ninclude various fears, discussed earlier, such as of hospitals and nee\ndles, as well as symptoms such as headaches, nasal sinus pains, limb\npains, gastrointestinal and urological-gynecological symptoms, and\ndisturbances of sexual functioning {Jerry, chapter 6). It is somewhat\nironic in view of these pathological sequelae that so many abductees\nhave experienced or witnessed healing of conditions ranging from\nminor wounds to pneumonia, childhood leukemia, and even in one\ncase reported to me first hand, the overcoming of muscular atrophy in\na leg related to poliomyelitis.\nIt is interesting that not all abductees experience the intrusive,\ntraumatic procedures that have come to be seen as characterizing the\nphenomenon (for example, Arthur, chapter 15). I do not think this is\nsimply a matter of resistance or denial. Some individuals seem to be\n\”selected\” primarily to be instructed, even \”enlightened,\” a kind of\nPreprogramming,\” as one woman puts it, by beings that are usually of\nthe subtler or luminous sort. Perhaps these individuals, who seem to\nhave spiritual leadership qualities, have a different consciousness, are\nmore fearless\u2014or willing to be out of control and move through their\nterror\u2014than other abductees. It is a question that deserves further\nstudy.\nAs will be discussed in several cases in this book, an abduction his\ntory can place a great strain on a marital or other intimate relation\nship. This is especially the case when one member of the couple is an\nexperiencer and the other not only evidently is not, but finds that he\nor she cannot accept the reality of the spouse’s experiences.\nRelationships are also disrupted when one member of a couple under\ngoes significant personal development, directly or indirectly resulting\nfrom their experiences, leaving the spouse more or less behind (Eva,\nchapter 11).\n45″,
“summary”: “The book \”Alien Abductions: An Overview\” discusses the phenomenon of alien abductions and its effects on individuals. The author explains that abductees may experience long-term symptoms such as fears, headaches, nasal sinus pains, limb pains, gastrointestinal and urological-gynecological symptoms, and disturbances of sexual functioning. Some abductees may not experience the intrusive, traumatic procedures that are commonly associated with alien abductions. The author also notes that an abduction history can place a great strain on marital or intimate relationships, especially when one member is an experiencer and the other does not accept their experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 5,
“original_text”: “To BUDD HOPKINS,\nwho led the way”,
“summary”: “Budd Hopkins was a leader who paved the way for others.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 60,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nTRANSFORMATIONAL OR CONSCIOUSNESS-ALTERING ASPECTS\nI will devote more attention in this book to the transformational and\nspiritual growth aspects of the abduction phenomenon than has been\nthe case in other literature on the subject. There are several reasons for\nthis decision. First, I believe that this feature of the phenomenon has\neither been neglected or has been viewed as incompatible with the trau\nmatic dimension of an abduction as it has most often been described.\nSecond, it is my impression that this largely unresearched area is of con\nsiderable significance. Finally, and most interesting, I think, is my per\nsonal experience as a psychiatrist dealing with abductees: I seem to\nreceive more information of this kind in my work with abductees than,\napparently, do other investigators. It is not altogether clear why this is\nso. Perhaps my caseload is preselected, biased in the direction of indi\nviduals who, in seeking the help of a psychiatrist, deepen their under\nstanding of their experience through exploration of their consciousness.\nPossibly, abductees sense that I am open to hearing about experiences\nor information that might be considered too \”far out\” for most investi\ngators, and my own personal evolution may, in fact, have made me more\nopen to the information they are seeking to convey. In any event, I try to\nbe as scrupulous as I can not to lead clients in any particular direction,\nso that if information that is relevant to the spiritual or consciousness-\nexpanding aspects of the abduction phenomenon emerges during our\nsessions, it will do so freely and spontaneously and not as a result of spe\ncific inquiries of mine.\nBecause so much of this book is concerned with the spiritual or\ntransformational dimensions of the abduction phenomenon, here I\nwill only briefly outline the types of experiences that could be placed\nin this category. Of overriding importance is the shift that needs to\noccur in the relationship between the experiencer and the alien beings\nbefore consciousness-altering information can be received. Although\nthe relationship with the aliens may have been playful, even intimate,\nin early childhood, it tends to change to a more disturbing and trau\nmatic one as puberty approaches and the reproductive hybrid \”pro\nject\” begins. As traumatic intrusions take place, the abductees tend to\nfeel themselves to be victims of hostile beings who regard them coldly,\nor simply as specimens in a project that serves the needs of the aliens.\nThey may feel betrayed by the alien beings as the nature of their inter\naction changes.\nBut as our work deepens, especially as the reality of the alien intelli\ngence is acknowledged and the abductees come to accept their lack of\n46″,
“summary”: “The book focuses on the transformational and spiritual growth aspects of the abduction phenomenon. The author believes that this aspect has been neglected or viewed as incompatible with the traumatic dimension of an abduction. The author also states that they receive more information about this kind in their work with abductees than other investigators. The book outlines the types of experiences that could be placed in this category, including a shift in the relationship between the experiencer and the alien beings before consciousness-altering information can be received. The relationship with the aliens may have been playful or intimate in early childhood but tends to change to a more disturbing and traumatic one as puberty approaches and the reproductive hybrid \”project\” begins. As traumatic intrusions take place, the abductees tend to feel themselves to be victims of hostile beings who regard them coldly or simply as specimens in a project that serves the needs of the aliens. They may feel betrayed by the alien beings as the nature of their interaction changes.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 61,
“original_text”: “ALIEN ABDUCTIONS: AN OVERVIEW\ncontrol of the process, the frightening and adversarial quality of the\nrelationship seems to give way to a more reciprocal one in which useful\nhuman-alien communication can take place and mutual benefit is\nderived. The abductees may even experience a profound love for the\nalien beings\u2014in some ways more powerful than the love they experi\nence in human relationships\u2014and may feel that this love is returned.\nConnection through the eyes seems to play an important part in the\nevolution of this process. Whereas, for example, the abductees felt bit\nterly resentful about having their sperm and eggs used by the aliens in\nthe hybridization project, they may come to feel that they are partici\npating in a process that has value for the creation and evolution of life.\nThere are those who might argue that such a shift in stance by the\nabductees in the face of the ongoing helplessness of the abduction sit\nuation is in fact a defensive shift. It could be considered an attempt by\nthe ego to retain a sense of mastery by giving away voluntarily what\nwill be taken by force, or an attempt to reduce cognitive dissonance by\nbelieving that the emotional cost of such a traumatic experience can\nbe balanced by providing something good and positive for the uni\nverse. On the other hand, it is possible that working through the shat\ntering experience of the abduction may give abductees access to\nexperiences of transpersonal meaning, universal love, and connected\nness that make such compassion possible.\nAs is true of so many aspects of the abduction phenomenon, it is dif\nficult in the area of transformational or spiritual growth-related experi\nences to separate cause and effect, or even to think in causal terms at\nall. Does an abductee, for example, receive (and communicate) infor\nmation about a past life experience because his consciousness is open to\nthe possibility of such matters? Or will the emergence into conscious\nness of the memory of a past life, itself facilitated by our work together,\nbring about an expanded personal horizon and a broadening of the\nsense of self in relation to the larger fabric of universal consciousness?\nThe fact that the relationship between the abductees and the aliens\ncan evolve so dramatically over time makes me question categoriza\ntions of the beings into constructive, good, and loving ones and others\nthat are deceptive and hostile, bent on taking over our planet\u2014the\nidea that the light beings are good or caring, for example; the grays are\nbusinesslike and indifferent. This kind of taxonomy smacks suspi\nciously of the sorts of polarization that characterizes human group or\nethnonational relationships and may have little to do with the way\ninterspecies or interdimensional relationships work beyond the earth.\nFurthermore, it is common for abductees to experience, for example,\n47”,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the phenomenon of alien abductions and the potential transformational or spiritual growth-related experiences that can occur as a result. The author argues that the relationship between humans and aliens can evolve from a frightening and adversarial one to a more reciprocal one in which useful communication can take place and mutual benefit is derived. The text also discusses the idea of connection through the eyes playing an important part in this process, as well as the possibility that working through the traumatic experience of abduction may give abductees access to experiences of transpersonal meaning, universal love, and connectedness. The author questions categorizations of aliens into constructive or deceptive beings and suggests that interspecies relationships may work differently beyond Earth.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 62,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nboth light beings and little grays (Arthur* chapter 15) or reptilian and\nother sorts of beings (Carlos, chapter 14), during the same abduction.\nIt is possible that we are dealing with interconnecting or reciprocal\nrelationship processes that are evolutionary in nature and not compre\nhensible in the linear terms of our familiar polarities.\nTypes of experience during abductions that appear to be related to\npersonal growth and transformation are as follows:\n1. \”Pushing through\” occurs, i.e., fully experiencing the terror\nand rage associated with the helplessness and intrusive instru\nmentation on the ships. When this takes place acknowledg\nment and acceptance of the reality of the beings becomes\npossible and a more reciprocal relationship follows in which\npersonal growth and learning can take place. From the \”ego\ndeath\” follow other levels of transformation:\n2. The aliens are recognized as intermediaries or intermediate\nentities between the fully embodied state of human beings\nand the primal source of creation or God (in the sense of a\ncosmic consciousness, rather than a personified being). In this\nregard abductees sometimes liken the alien beings to angels, or\nother \”light beings\” (including the \”grays\”).\n3. The abductees may actually experience themselves as returning\nto their cosmic source or \”Home,\” an inexpressibly beautiful\nrealm beyond, or not in, space/time as we know it. When this\noccurs during a hypnosis session, powerful, inexpressibly joy\nous, even orgiastic, feeling occurs. Conversely, abductees may\nweep with sadness when they experience having to leave their\ncosmic home, return to Earth and become embodied once again.\n4. Past lives are experienced during the sessions with strong emo\ntion appropriate to what is being remembered. This is most\nlikely to occur when the investigator picks up on cues in the\nsessions during which encounters from infancy are being\nremembered. Complaints or simply observations of being here\non Earth \”again,\” of being \”back\” or having \”returned,\” are\nvoiced (about which I then inquire). The past lives that are\nrecalled seem to have relevance to the personal development\nor evolution of the experiencer, as I have seen in the cases of\nDave and Joe.\n5. Past life experiences provide abductees (and the investigator)\nwith a different perspective about time and the nature of\nhuman identity. Cycles of birth and death over long stretches of\n48″,
“summary”: “The given text discusses the various types of experiences that occur during abductions, which are related to personal growth and transformation. These experiences include \”pushing through,\” recognizing aliens as intermediaries between the fully embodied state of human beings and the primal source of creation or God, experiencing oneself as returning to their cosmic source or \”Home,\” past life experiences, and providing a different perspective about time and human identity. The text suggests that these experiences may be evolutionary in nature and not comprehensible in linear terms.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 63,
“original_text”: “ALIEN ABDUCTIONS: AN OVERVIEW\ntime can thus be relived, providing a different, less ego derived\nsense of the continuity of life and the smallness of an individual\nlifetime from a cosmic perspective. Consciousness is experi\nenced as not coterminous with the body; the notion of a soul\nwith an existence separate from the body becomes relevant.\n6. Once the separateness of consciousness from the body is\ngrasped, other kinds of \”transpersonal\” experiences become\npossible; identification of consciousness with virtually endless\nkinds of beings and entities through space/time and beyond\noften occurs. Paul (chapter 10), among my cases for example,\nfound himself during our sessions identified with dinosaurs or\ndinosaur-like reptiles from another era and experienced himself\npresent at the site of a UFO crash several decades ago when\nalien beings were destroyed by human fear and aggression.\nAnother abductee, a young Brazilian man, found that his alien\nencounters opened him to the identification with the myths\nand spirit entities of bis culture’s folklore, from which his\nWestern scientific and intellectual training had cut him off.\n7. A distinct but important aspect of this kind of transpersonal\nexperience is an abductee’s sense of possessing a double\nhuman/alien identity. In their alien selves they may discover\nthemselves doing many of the things that the \”other\” aliens\nhave done to them and to other human beings, such as study\ning their minds or even carrying out reproductive procedures.\nThe alien identity seems to be connected in some way with\nthe soul of the human self, and one of the tasks the abductee\nthen confronts is the integration of their human and alien\nselves, which takes on the character of a reensoulment of their\nhumanity.\n8. The reliving of abduction experiences leads abductees to open\nto other realities beyond space/time, realms that are variously\ndescribed as beyond a \”veil\” or some other barrier which has\nkept them in a \”box\” or in a consciousness limited to the phys\nical world. When asked about these experiences abductees\nhave trouble finding the words to describe what has occurred\nand speak of the \”collapse\” of space/time, of the nome]evance\nof the notions of space and time, and of being in multiple\ntimes and places at the same moment.\nThe result of all these experiences for abductees is the discovery of a\nnew and altered sense of their place in the cosmic design, one that is\n49″,
“summary”: “Alien Abductions: An Overview\n\nThis text provides an overview of alien abductions and the experiences that individuals who have been abducted may encounter. The text discusses how these experiences can provide a different perspective on life and the smallness of an individual’s lifetime from a cosmic perspective. It also explains how consciousness is experienced as not coterminous with the body, and how this can lead to transpersonal experiences such as identification with other beings and entities through space/time and beyond. The text discusses the sense of possessing a double human/alien identity that abductees may experience in their alien selves, and how they must confront the task of integrating their human and alien selves. Additionally, the text explains how these experiences can lead to an altered sense of an individual’s place in the cosmic design.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 64,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nmore modest, respectful, and harmonious in relation to the earth and\nits living systems. Emotions of awe, respect for the mystery of nature,\nand a heightened sense of the sacredness of the natural world are\nexperienced along with deep sadness about the apparent hopelessness\nof Earth’s environmental crisis. One of John Carpenter’s cases\ndescribed herself as having become a \”child of the universe\” after she\nhad become conscious of her abduction experiences. The meaning\nand implications of these shirts of consciousness for possible human\nfutures will be discussed more fully in the case examples and in the\nconcluding chapter.\nThe thirteen cases presented in this book\u2014eight men and five\nwomen\u2014were selected from the seventy-six abductees I have inter\nviewed on the basis of the following criteria:\n1. Their stories, although in some instances complex, seemed to\nme sufficiently clear to permit a coherent narrative.\n2. Each case appeared to illustrate in depth one or more central\naspects of the abduction phenomenon.\n3. Each person was willing to have his or her story told, with or\nwithout the use of his or her actual name.\n4. I knew these individuals quite well. But there are abductees I\nhave known longer or worked with in greater depth. If I have\nchosen not to tell their stories here it is because I could not do\njustice to the richness of their experiences in a sufficiently\nclear and concise manner.\nThe sequence of cases reflects generally a kind of progression from\nsimpler stories to more complex multidimensional narratives. The last\ncase suggests what the abduction phenomenon may hold for the trans\nformation of our institutions and collective lives.\n50″,
“summary”: “This book is about abductions and the experiences of individuals who have been abducted by extraterrestrial beings. The author, John Carpenter, has interviewed 76 abductees and selected 13 cases to present in this book. The criteria used for selection were that the stories seemed clear enough to permit a coherent narrative, each case illustrated central aspects of the abduction phenomenon, the individuals were willing to have their story told, and the author knew them well. The sequence of cases reflects a progression from simpler stories to more complex multidimensional narratives. The last case suggests what the abduction phenomenon may hold for the transformation of our institutions and collective lives.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 65,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER THREE\nYou WILL REMEMBER\nWHEN YOU NEED TO KNOW\nE\nd is a technician in his mid-forties at a high tech firm in\nMassachusetts, married to Lynn, a writer with whom he shares an\ninterest in science and technology. One day in the summer of 1989\nEd and Lynn were walking along the Marginal Way in Ogunquit,\nMaine, a cliffside path that weaves along the rocky shore for several\nmiles. Suddenly Ed found himself becoming tense, moody, and with\ndrawn. He then became sweaty and worried and grabbed Lynn’s hand\ntightly. He had no idea what his distress was about. Ed was practicing\nmeditation and believes that this may have contributed to his eventual\nrecovery of important memories. Ed has also had a number of frighten\ning childhood experiences which are probably abduction-related. These\nwill be discussed in the context of his hypnosis session. From early\nchildhood Ed was unusually fearful of doctors’ offices and operations\u2014\n\”anything to do with medicine\”\u2014even before his tonsillectomy at\nabout age nine.\nOne day at the seashore, a week or so after the walk in Ogunquit,\nfollowing a day of relaxation, he says, \”it came to me.\” Ed began to\nrecall an experience from the summer of 1961 when he was in high\nschool. Over the next few months more details came to his mind\nthrough what he called \”flashbacks.\” Ed had had some interest in\nwhat he calls \”alien intelligence.\” As a result of his memories he\nbecame interested in the UFO phenomenon and attended a MUFON\n(the citizen-based Mutual UFO Network) conference in New\nHampshire. Several people he met through this network suggested he\ncontact me, and so he telephoned my office in July 1992. Since then I\nhave interviewed Ed and Lynn for several hours and have hypnotized\nhim with the aim of recovering more details of his high school experi\nence. He and Lynn have also been attending my support group.\nEd’s case is important for two principle reasons. First, the timing of\nhis teenage experience and his recall of it indicate a process of infor-\n51″,
“summary”: “Ed is a technician in his mid-forties at a high tech firm in Massachusetts, married to Lynn, a writer with whom he shares an interest in science and technology. One day in the summer of 1989, Ed and Lynn were walking along the Marginal Way in Ogunquit, Maine when Ed suddenly became tense, moody, and withdrawn. He had no idea what his distress was about. Ed practiced meditation and believes that this may have contributed to his eventual recovery of important memories. Ed has also had several frightening childhood experiences which are probably abduction-related. From early childhood, Ed was unusually fearful of doctors’ offices and operations even before his tonsillectomy at age nine. One day at the seashore, a week or so after the walk in Ogunquit, Ed began to recall an experience from the summer of 1961 when he was in high school. Over the next few months, more details came to his mind through what he called \”flashbacks.\” Ed had some interest in alien intelligence and attended a MUFON conference in New Hampshire. Several people he met through this network suggested he contact the author, and so he telephoned the author’s office in July 1992. Since then, the author has interviewed Ed and Lynn for several hours and has hypnotized him with the aim of recovering more details of his high school experience. Ed’s case is important for two principal reasons: first, the timing of his teenage experience and his recall of it indicate a process of information retrieval; second, the author believes that Ed’s experiences are consistent with those of abductees.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 66,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nmation reception, storage, recovery, and integration of great purpose\nand potential power. Second, the narrative which Ed was able to recov\ner in an altered state of consciousness appears, from what we know of\nthe abduction phenomenon, to be much more plausible than the\naccount he could provide from conscious memory. This supports the\nargument for the power of hypnosis to recover memories of abduc\ntions that are both meaningful and true to the actual experience\n(whatever the source of these experiences may ultimately prove to be),\nand suggests that, at least in the case of UFO abductions, hypnosis\nmay be more of a clarifying than a distorting tool.\nIn what follows I will first tell the story of young Ed’s abduction\nexperience as he remembered it in our initial meeting on July 23,\n1992.1 will then bring in the rich details that he recovered in hypnosis\non October 8 which give meaning and greater coherence to his experi\nences and subsequent life. Ed also has less clear recollections of earlier\nchildhood visitations.\nIn July 1961, Ed, his friend Bob Baxter, and Bob’s parents took a\ntrip up the coast of Maine in the Baxter’s Nash. One damp and foggy\nnight they stopped at a place where the shore was rocky; Ed does not\nrecall exactly where except that it was north of Portland. The Baxters\nstayed in a cabin while the boys slept nearby in the Nash, which had\nfold-down seats in the back. The car was parked perhaps a hundred\nyards from the sea. Ed and Bob had been talking about how \”horny\”\nthey were and \”speculated about the great encounters we were going\nto have at the beach.\” Ed believes he had been asleep when \”the next\nthing I know I’m out on this precipice\” in a \”pod\” that had \”some sort\nof a glass bubble over it.\” He was naked in a small room with transpar\nent curved walls. The room felt warm and safe, but Ed could see the\npounding surf and \”hear the wind buffeting around outside.\” He\nbelieves he could hear strains of melodious, light classical music com\ning perhaps from houses nearby. There is no question in Ed’s mind\nthat this really happened, although he calls the experience \”beyond\nlanguage.\”\nWith Ed in the pod was a small, slight female figure with long,\nstraight, thin silvery-blond hair. Although Ed could recall no specific\nearlier abduction experiences, the figure \”had familiar aspects to her,\”\nand he had vague, \”very sinister,\” memories of \”something out there\”\nfrom his childhood. The female entity had a small mouth and nose,\nintense large dark eyes, and a \”sort of triangular\” shaped head with a\n\”largish\” forehead. \”I had this uncomfortable feeling that every time\nshe looked at me she could just see right into me.\” He found her\n52″,
“summary”: “Ed’s abduction experience as he remembered it in the initial meeting on July 23, 1992 was a trip up the coast of Maine with his friend Bob Baxter and Bob’s parents. They stopped at a rocky shore, where Ed slept in the Nash car while Bob stayed in a cabin. He woke up to find himself in a pod with a small, slight female figure with long, straight, thin silvery-blond hair. The female entity had a small mouth and nose, intense large dark eyes, and a \”sort of triangular\” shaped head with a \”largish\” forehead. Ed found her gaze uncomfortable as he believed she could see right into him.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 67,
“original_text”: “YOU WILL REMEMBER WHEN YOU NEED TO KNOW\n\”attractively unusual\” and felt \”a little self-conscious.\” The figure, per\nhaps sensing this, \”gave me some sort of blanket or big towel or some\nthing.\” She seemed to sense his thoughts without his saying anything,\nreassuring Ed, for example, that they were safe and would not fall off\nthe precipice onto the rocks below. Ed was sexually excited, and the\nfemale being \”sensed my horniness.\” Although he was \”hazy\” as to\nhow this came about, Ed said, \”we had intercourse.\” According to Ed\nthis act was \”similar\” to human sexual intercourse with \”fondling of\nthe breasts,\” insertion of the penis in the vagina, and active participa\ntion by both individuals. Interestingly, although Ed was a virgin at this\ntime, he did not recall this experience and still felt himself to be a vir\ngin when he had sexual intercourse some time later.\nAfter the sex, which Ed said was \”fulfilling\” and \”great,\” he sensed\nthat the female wanted to get on with a \”bigger agenda\u2014You know,\nyou take care of the immediate physical needs, and you get on to the\nlesson.\” Her attitude was \”now we’ll get down to business . . . like a\nteacher. You might settle your students by telling them a light story\nwhen they first come in the classroom, just get them settled, focused,\nand then kind of lead them into . . . Then she started explaining\nthings to me.\” Ed wanted to write things down so he could remember\nlater, but she would not let him and \”just worked at my perception by\nawareness, sort of mind to mind.\” Sensing his frustration she assured\nhim, \”\\bu will remember when you need to know.\”\nIn this interview Ed’s recall of the content of the information this\nfemale entity gave to him was sketchy, but he remembers that he felt\n\”dumbfounded\” with \”my mouth hanging open.\” He had had a tradi\ntional Roman Catholic upbringing, attending parochial school until\nthe fourth grade, and nothing he had been taught prepared him for\nmessages of such spiritual or cosmic import. Somehow the alien being\nopened Ed’s consciousness. \”She wired me into my emotions, and at\nsome point early in the encounter, perhaps during the ‘foreplay,’ ‘inter\nplay/ orgasmic parts of it, like she sort of gains either a clinical judg\nment of my emotional/mental typography, or gained my agreement to\ngo on to part two. She looked at me and said, \”Well, do you think you\ncan handle the next part?’\”\nSome of the information concerned \”the way humans are conducting\nthemselves here in terms of international politics, our environment, our\nviolence to each other, our food, and all that. And she kept explaining\nthat the laws of the universe are this way, and, it’s like, if you’re driving\non the wrong side of the road, what’s going to happen inevitably, you\nknow. It’s like here are the laws, and here’s the way you humans conduct\n53″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a man named Ed who had an encounter with an alien being. During the encounter, the alien gave Ed information about the universe and human behavior. The encounter left Ed feeling \”dumbfounded\” and opened his consciousness. Despite having a traditional Roman Catholic upbringing, the alien was able to wire Ed into his emotions and gain his agreement to continue with the lesson. The information given by the alien included details about international politics, the environment, violence, and food.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 68,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nyour affairs, and slam, bang, you know, it’s inevitable …\” Ed’s father\nwas a machinist by trade working at a major firm in the New England\nregion and Ed’s idea, inculcated in his \”flag-waving\” family, was that he\nwould be a \”techie,\” go into electronics and help to \”beat the damn\ncommunists . . . We gotta develop more, better technology to kill those\ndamn Commies before they kill us.\”\nAlthough the information was largely new to Ed, it somehow \”made\nsense to me.\” He had \”a scientific bent towards things,\” and \”she\nexplained things in \”scientific, logical terms . . . elucidating a series of\ninterrelated concepts, that these are the laws of the universe, specify\ning in detail these concepts. And you know, here, you geniuses on the\nplanet doing this and that, and this is the way the thing should oper\nate, and you’re out of harmony, and at some point the sheets get bal\nanced out. Sooner or later. And I’m standing there, oh my God. It’s\nlike she gave me this second, this safety mechanism of embedding it\ndeep in my core … I just sat there, like, you know, like, oh my God,\nit’s, it was like trauma time . . . deep anxious concern over the path I\ncould see us humans taking … a world trauma.\”\nEd was told of the \”heavily destructive\” path we were taking, which\nwas also destructive to the \”humanoid’s planet.\” He feels that his\nwhole psyche was permanently changed by this encounter. \”How do I\nput it? She said that with my acquiescence that I was, my emotions,\nmy cognitions, my whole perceptions, were going to be modified, and\nthat my style of functioning would be slightly different. The closest\nanalogy I can give is like changing some of the software architecture\nand some of the hardware in the computer. At first when you sit down\nto work with it you may not see it, but then you say, wait a minute,\nnow, the software works differently, faster. It’s got more capability.\”\nShe also assured Ed that he would no longer be traumatized by nega\ntive alien visitations. \”She sensed in my mind an awareness about pre\nvious encounters with a negative type of alien and said, ‘Yes, yes, yes,\nthat’s in the past now. They won’t be around. They won’t be able to\nmess with you anymore.’\” She \”made reference to . . . her own people,\npositive aliens, as a group that came from someplace else\” and\nexplained that the team that was with her served as her \”supporting\nstaff.\”\nSubsequent to the encounter, Ed found himself making intuitive and\nsomewhat impulsive statements on social, political, and scientific mat\nters, and \”other kids would look at me and say, ‘Boy, is he weird.’\”\nAlthough not especially accomplished in the conventional academic\nsense, Ed found that he had an instinctive appreciation of modern\n54″,
“summary”: “Ed’s father was a machinist who wanted him to become a \”techie\” to help beat the communists. Ed was told by an alien that humans were taking a destructive path and that his emotions, cognitions, and perceptions would be modified. The alien also assured Ed that he would no longer be traumatized by negative alien visits and made reference to positive aliens as a group that came from another place. After the encounter, Ed found himself making intuitive statements on social, political, and scientific matters, which made him seem weird to others.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 69,
“original_text”: “YOU WILL REMEMBER WHEN YOU NEED TO KNOW\nphysics and modern chemistry, of such matters as Einsteinian relativity,\nmicro- and macrorealities, the curvature of space, and the paradoxes in\nscientific laws. He also found he could talk of these things to other\nteenagers in his high school class so that they would say, \”Yeah, that\nmakes sense.\” These changes in Ed seemed to intrigue his teachers.\nEd’s intention had been to be a flag-waving supertechie, but once\nin engineering school he found himself \”frozen emotionally\” and\n\”angry, frustrated, and despondent.\” After less than a semester at an\nengineering college, he transferred to a small liberal arts college where\nhe tried \”to find out what makes civilization tick, trying to understand\nthe nature and structure of human civilization.\” He became interested\nin \”the pageant of history, Rome, Greece, and all\” and what he calls\n\”the bigger quest.\”\nAlthough Ed is aware of no further encounters, he senses now that\nhis teenage experience lingered within him, and he sometimes has had\nbrief flashbacks or glimpses of the cove or other geography where the\nevent took place. In his twenties and thirties he became somewhat of\na loner. He would be stirred by pictures of blond women and some\ntimes when bicycling \”whenever I’d see a woman of a slight build\n[with] long blond hair I’d try to pedal up to see her\” and he’d think\n\”Geez, is that her?\” But he would be disappointed that \”it’s not her.\”\nBoth Ed and his wife Lynn have Nordic roots. They met at a cultural\norganization where both were studying Northern European literature\nand history. Lynn \”felt like I knew him already.\” In addition to their\ncommon interests in science and technology, nature, and the outdoors\nLynn has blond hair. After five years of spending time with each other\nthey were married in the late 1970s. The couple is childless, although\nthey have been trying to have children. There have been a number of\nfertility problems, which may or may not be abduction-related, includ\ning three or four spontaneous terminations of Lynn’s pregnancies.\nLynn herself has had a missing-time episode and other experiences\nthat make her suspect that she has also had encounters.\nWhen I met Ed he was having trouble finding his proper \”niche,\”\nwas \”lost in the desert,\” and \”beating his head against the wall.\” Lynn\nbelieves that this may have contributed to their difficulty in having\nchildren, for \”we’ve been in sort of suspended animation, waiting for\nthe light to go on.\”\nEd has always felt especially close to nature, to woods, trees, and\nplants and feels that he can \”talk to plants.\” He feels a desperate \”race\nwith the earth,\” a need to put together the pieces of what he knows\n\”like an erector set,\” and that he has been challenged to do this. He\n55″,
“summary”: “Ed is a man who struggled to find his place in life, moving from engineering school to a liberal arts college where he became interested in history and the bigger questions of human civilization. He had a teenage experience that lingered within him and sometimes gave him brief flashbacks or glimpses of the past. Ed has always felt close to nature and believes he can \”talk to plants.\” He is currently childless with his wife Lynn, who also has had missing-time experiences and fertility problems.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 70,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhas practiced meditation and studied Eastern philosophy in his strug\ngle to find his authentic path. He and Lynn both feel that Ed’s \”time\nin the desert\” may have been worthwhile and that out of all the things\nhe has tried he may find a way to integrate his ecological and spiritual\ncommitments with his technological and scientific abilities.\nAt the end of the first session we discussed the fact that Ed’s\nteenage experience occurred two months before the Betty and Barney\nHill case that began the history of modern abductions, and he\nexpressed with some conflict a desire to gain access to further memo\nries, especially of the information that the female alien provided him\nin the capsule, through hypnosis.\nAfter our initial meeting, Ed found himself becoming increasingly\ntroubled \”in the name of the future\” about \”eco-instability\” and\n\”assaults upon the earth.\” He increasingly longed for guidance as to\nwhat he might do and felt pressed to discover more of \”what was it she\ntold me?\” He felt awed by a sense of responsibility, as \”I’m not like JFK’s\nnephew or something … I have this intuitive feeling that what she told\nme is damn important, important for my unfoldment\u2014I’m afraid to\neven say for the earth’s unfoldment. I mean, I’m no messianic leader\nthat thousands are going to follow.\” He was determined to go deeper\ninto his experience from that night in Maine with the use of hypnosis,\nand a session was scheduled for October 8, eleven weeks after our first\ninterview.\nBefore the regression Ed and I went over in more detail the misty\nquality of that July night, the location of the Nash in relation to the\nsea (about a hundred yards away on the other side of a road), the cab\nins where Bob’s parents were staying, and the gently rocky nature of\nthe coast where they were to spend the night (compared to the more\nrugged terrain and sweep of the coastal cove by the promontory where\nthe pod was perched). I had him describe the car’s fold-down seats\nand the two boys’ bedtime preparations, which I went over in still\nmore detail during the hypnosis session itself. As he talked of getting\nready to go to sleep that night, he referred to nighttime fears from per\nhaps age four when he would wake up in terror, screaming for his par\nents, after having dreamed of going down a path \”into a field on some\nrailroad tracks, and then the railroad tracks would disappear into some\nsort of starlit, black night.\” During the period when he had this dream\nhe had \”deep anxiety about going to sleep at night\” and was afraid to\nbe in his room by himself in the dark.\nAfter the induction of the hypnotic relaxation, I explored further\ndetails of the boys’ bedtime preparations with Ed. He described Mrs.\n56″,
“summary”: “Edward Abduction is a man who has practiced meditation and studied Eastern philosophy in his struggle to find his authentic path. He and Lynn both feel that Ed’s \”time in the desert\” may have been worthwhile, and they believe that out of all the things he has tried, he may find a way to integrate his ecological and spiritual commitments with his technological and scientific abilities.\n\nEd is troubled about the future and feels a sense of responsibility to discover more about what the female alien told him in the capsule. He wants to go deeper into his experience from that night in Maine using hypnosis, and a session was scheduled for October 8. Before the regression, Ed and I went over in detail the misty quality of that July night, the location of the Nash in relation to the sea, the cab ins where Bob’s parents were staying, and the gently rocky nature of the coast where they were to spend the night.\n\nDuring the hypnosis session, Ed described getting ready to go to sleep that night, referring to nighttime fears from perhaps age four when he would wake up in terror after having dreamed of going down a path \”into a field on some railroad tracks, and then the railroad tracks would disappear into some sort of starlit, black night.\” He had deep anxiety about going to sleep at night and was afraid to be in his room by himself in the dark.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 71,
“original_text”: “YOU WILL REMEMBER WHEN YOU NEED TO KNOW\nBaxter’s motherly fussing over the boys’ warmth and comfort and\nremembered that he slept in a sleeping bag while Bob slept with blan\nkets. He again recalled his and Bob’s talk of girls (\”we’re still virgins\”).\nHe remembered the sound of cars going by on the road, the fog\n\”shrouding in,\” and that he felt \”a little uncomfortable deep inside of\nme about problems or something, I don’t know.\” As Ed described\n\”drifting off, going into my thoughts,\” he felt \”some tingling\” in the\narea of the base of his head or upper neck and then found himself\n\”getting frightened\” as the memories of that time began to come back\nto him.\nThe tingling sensations increased and Ed said, \”I sense something\naround the car.\” He thinks he had been asleep but is not sure, dream\ning perhaps of \”getting it on\” with a nice teenage girl from one of the\narea beaches. But then he saw one or two figures through the car win\ndows, a \”couple of human sort of things, but cripes, their eyes are big!\nYou know, they’re not spiders, and I don’t think I’m dreaming.\” The\nfigures \”don’t look like normal humans.\” They had \”big black-gray, or\nblack, eyes and intense, small mouths. Some sort of earlike thing . . .\nIn this damn, this fog, I can’t quite make out what you guys look like,\nyou guys are clever. You know how to use camouflage.\” The beings\nwere of a \”slightly different type\” than he had seen before. Ed’s fear\nmounted in the session and he recalled feeling \”just mortified, like\nsomebody’s ready to jump me, and I’m gonna fuckin’ fight for my god\ndamn life.\”\nAs the tingling sensation \”at the base of the skull\” continued, Ed felt\nhimself drifting out of the car. He made a growling sound as his anger\ncame back, but then felt relaxed and even \”happy,\” which puzzled him.\nTwo or three of the beings were \”looking at me\” and Ed experienced \”a\nsensation of floating, and my whole body is starting to float. I’m float\ning, I’m floating, I’m floating! Why am I floating?\” At this point in the\nsession Ed felt confused and tried to \”keep control of what’s going on.\”\nI encouraged him to stay with his actual experience. He then saw a gray\nfog around him, \”the tingling sensation going further into all parts of\nmy skull,\” and he was \”vaguely aware of scenery changing . . . This is\ncertainly many steps beyond the TV program One Step Beyond,\” Ed\nnoted. \”I keep trying to control it, but I’m trying to not control it. I, my\nmind, doesn’t want to go and get back there.\” Then he said, \”I’m sort of\nlike zapping through all this cellular, atomic-type structure, and I’m\nseeing, I’m just penetrating through it. I just penetrate. It just keeps\ncoming and coming and coming.\”\nThen Ed felt himself \”going down this time tunnel\” and literally\n57″,
“summary”: “Ed had a dream where he saw two or three human-like beings with big black-gray eyes and intense small mouths. He was afraid and felt like someone was ready to jump him, but then he felt relaxed and happy. He saw a gray fog around him and was aware of scenery changing. He tried to control it but didn’t want to go back to the past.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 72,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\n\”traveling\” with \”no reference point . . . I’m aware of some process of\ntransporta\u2014I’m aware of some movement of some sort.\” He contin\nued fighting (\”The rules of the street are you fight like hell\”), but real\nized that the rules by which he operates did not apply and \”they’re\noverriding me somehow or other\” so that \”I have no choice [but] to\nlet it happen\” and \”it did happen.\”\nNext Ed felt himself to be \”very stiff\” and \”out someplace along the\nshoreline, floating, someplace.\” He recalled hearing the \”surf pound\ning\” and became more perplexed about the fact that he was \”moving\nabove the water, somewhere along the coast, with no visible means of\npropulsion,\” although he did \”have a funny feeling that they’re around\nme someplace.\” He felt that the beings were \”very gentle\” without\n\”mental intimidation\” or \”harshness to their physical treatment of\nme,\” but \”definitely, we are in control, thank you.\” Ed had the sense\nthat he was moving about as fast as a car, perhaps fifty or sixty miles\nper hour, and could make out \”houses and streetlights, maybe a car\nhere and there, a porch light, maybe a TV\” below him. He was embar\nrassed at the thought that someone might see him. \”Geez, if anybody\nlooks up and sees some guy in his pajamas floating along, cripes … I\nmight be embarrassed, geez, if my mother ever heard about it. She’d\nchew me out. Jesus Christ! Proprieties and everything.\”\nEd found these recollections so extraordinary that he wondered out\nloud, ‘Am I bullshitting you?\”\n\”I don’t know. Are you?\” I asked.\n\”No, no \” he said, \”because this keeps coming back, and I sense, I,\n7\nthe sincerity of myself says it’s not coming from just, it’s not I’m just\nmaking this up.\” But, \”It doesn’t fit what’s supposed to happen . . .\nThis is what you submit to a script to Twilight Zone … It doesn’t fit\nanything I would have seen on the tube or at the theater.\” Ed found\nthat he was \”approaching this outcrop of land, and the surf, and all\nthat, and I’m seeing some sort of luminescent, domelike pod.\” Then\n\”I’m being dragged in a sense that I have no control over my body . . .\ntowards the bottom . . . somewhere on the bottom I feel like Pm com\ning through, and I don’t know how we got through the bottom, but\nhere I am.\” This was evidently physically possible because the craft\nseemed to be \”just suspended there,\” protruding beyond the rocky\noutcropping. \”Parts of it are near the rock, and other parts of it are\njust, they’re kind of just over the rock.\”\nInside the vehicle Ed noted a bluish-silver glowing light. He felt his\nvision was being limited and he was angry. \”I hate being in this posi\ntion of no control. I hate this. I hate this, damn it! I hate this! So stu-\n58″,
“summary”: “Ed is describing a bizarre experience where he feels like he is traveling without any reference point or visible means of propulsion. He recalls hearing the sound of waves and feeling that he is moving above the water. He also notes that the beings are gentle and in control, but Ed is embarrassed at the thought of someone seeing him. He wonders if he is bullshitting himself, but he senses the sincerity of his experience. As he approaches an outcrop of land, he sees a luminescent, domelike pod and feels like he is being dragged towards the bottom. Inside the vehicle, Ed notes a bluish-silver glowing light and feels his vision is being limited.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 73,
“original_text”: “YOU WILL REMEMBER WHEN YOU NEED TO KNOW\npid, so goddamn stupid, for Crissakes! How will I explain this to any\nbody?\” He had a pain in the front of his head and was confused, \”dis\noriented mentally and physically … My wallet’s in the house. I have\nno ID with me.\” He also had an erection which embarrassed him\u2014\n\”this is not part of my upbringing.\”\nThere were \”at least half a dozen\” beings in the room which he\ncalled \”an amphitheater\” and \”sort of like a surgery theater\” or \”an\nO.R.\” and \”there’s these white lights around.\” One of the beings\nseemed to be \”the head doctor, in charge.\” This one \”gives off all the\nvibrations of being a female.\” The others he called \”drones\” or \”staff\npeople just milling around doing whatever.\” The female being had\nlong, silvery hair with large, black eyes without pupils or irises. She was\nlooking at Ed \”with those loving, big, sensuous eyes and they exude a\nloving sexuality, like she’s a very wise, mature woman conveying tele-\npathically to me\u2014’I have control of the situation.’\” She was wearing a\n\”dresslike, long smock,\” open at the neck that covered her arms and\nshoulders. He noted that \”She has breasts . . . Maybe there’s some sort\nof a pendant or medallion thing around, dangling from her neck on\nsome sort of a chain, or pin, can’t quite make out.\”\nThe female being \”thinks\” his name to him and Ed asked, \”How do\nyou know me,\” observing, \”You look very sexy.\” Although she was star\ning at Ed (\”she looks right into me\”), he felt she was not letting him\nlook at her. He seemed to be trying to bring forth a sound from his\nthroat but \”it won’t come,\” and he re-experienced the sense of being\n\”totally shut down\” that he had felt originally. He found himself \”sink\ning into a gray fog\” as if \”enshrouded.\” The being told Ed, \”You’re\nokay. Don’t fight it. Don’t fight it.\” She knew his fear and was \”reading\nmy mind like an open book.\” She said, \”I know what happened to you\nwhen you were younger\” and assured Ed that \”these things will not\nhappen again.\” His fear diminished and he said, \”Somehow or other\nyou’re doing a great job of convincing me that you’re here for my well-\nbeing. I’m not just your laboratory rat, guinea pig\” (as he had felt in\nthe past).\nEd recalled that he experienced some sort of forced arousal. \”She’s\nfilling my mind with all sorts of erotic escapades . . . She’s just raising,\nsomehow or other, she’s just giving me, giving me a hard-on.\” The\nfemale being knew that Ed wanted to have sex with her\u2014\”She reads\nmy mind like a book. She can just thumb through the pages at her\nwill.\” But with a \”mirthful expression\” she told him something like,\n\”Yeah, you’d like that wouldn’t you, but that’s not the way it’s going to\nbe.\” Instead, she explained that they needed his sperm for \”their\n59″,
“summary”: “Ed is a man who has been abducted and is in an alien surgery theater. He has no ID with him and is confused and disoriented. The female being in charge of the procedure seems to be reading Ed’s mind and knows his name. She tells Ed that she knows what happened to him when he was younger and assures him that these things will not happen again. Ed experiences forced arousal and wants to have sex with the female being, but she explains that they need his sperm for their purposes.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 74,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nneeds … to create special babies\” and \”for work we’re doing to help\nthe people on your planet.\” Ed continued to struggle with his helpless\nness and lack of control but was somewhat mollified and persuaded\nthat he was being used for something worthwhile.\nSome sort of \”tube\” or \”container\” was placed over Ed’s penis and\nhe felt \”very relaxed now.\” He experienced a rubbing sensation or fric\ntion, which built in intensity. \”It’s a very smooth, handlike thing. I\nwant to believe it’s her hand.\” After he ejaculated the female being\n\”thinks it to me, ‘That was good. That was great,’\” in appreciation\nthat they \”got a good sample.\” He then felt hot and sweaty. This com\npleted the first part of the experience. Although Ed felt \”at first they\nmanipulated me to put me in the position where they could tell\” him\nwhat they wanted, he soon felt, \”Okay, you convinced me that what\nyou did was for some greater good that I don’t fully understand.\” Of\nthe female alien he said, \”There’s something very trusting about you,\nloving, caring, wanting to help.\” Then he added in some awe, \”I’ve\nnever been through anything like this in my life.\”\nAt this point the scene changed, and Ed felt as if \”I’m in a different\nspace . . . Before was more like an O.R.,\” but \”now, all of a sudden\” he\nwas in \”the pod with translucent walls\” that he had remembered con\nsciously before the hypnosis. He did not recall \”how I got from there\nto here.\” The female entity \”wants to talk to me\” and Ed felt scared\nabout what was coming next. \”A seriousness comes over me. It’s like\nwhen the doctor or the teacher comes in and says ‘now the heavies . . .\nnow the serious part . . . now we think we can tell you things.’\” He\nnoticed that the female being, \”the spokesperson,\” was wearing a \”sil\nvery, somewhat metallic tunic. It’s sort of a weave, woven/knit sort of\nthing with some sort of shimmery stuff on it, and I can see her exqui\nsite breasts jutting from beneath it.\” She had a \”gentle grin\” and was\n\”looking at me very lovingly.\” Ed felt that the inside of his head and\nhis eyes were \”burning and spinning\” as she began to talk to him and\nhe was shown different things.\nThe remaining forty to forty-five minutes of our hypnosis regression\nwas taken up with Ed’s recollection of the information he received\nduring the abduction. The sequence of our dialogue may not repro\nduce altogether accurately the order in which these thoughts and\nimages came to him at that time.\nThe narrative was filled with apocalyptic images. The being com\nmunicated to him telepathically in what Ed calls \”allegorical terms\” a\nmessage of \”instability on your planet, eco-spiritual, emotional insta\nbility . . . Volcanic eruptions are a sign . . . It’s allegorical towering\nBO”,
“summary”: “The given text is about a man named Ed who was abducted and underwent an experience where he ejaculated into a container. He felt relaxed and trusting towards the female alien who was present during the experience. The scene then changed, and Ed found himself in a pod with translucent walls. The female entity wanted to talk to him, and she wore a metallic tunic with shimmery stuff on it. She communicated to him telepathically about instability on Earth, eco-spiritual, emotional instability, and volcanic eruptions as a sign.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 75,
“original_text”: “YOU WILL REMEMBER WHEN YOU NEED TO KNOW\nplumes of eruptive rage. Not ejaculations of ecstasy, but eruptions of\nanguish. Be careful. Pounding waves of eruption, watering, rushing,\nand engulfing about and around you.\” Ed protested, \”Why do you talk\nto me in allegory? I’m no poet.\”\nBut the relentless communication continues. \”Towering, pounding\nsurf, shifting plates, instability, Earth shuddering in anguish, crying,\nweeping at the stupidity of humans losing contact with the inner soul\nof their being.\” She said to him, \”You have a chance, Ed. You have an\ninner sensitivity.\” Again he protested, \”But the teachers always pound\nme for my grammar and spelling.\” But she insisted, \”You have a sensi\ntivity, Ed. You pick up on things. You can talk to the earth. The earth\ntalks to you.\” He affirmed to me that, indeed, as a small boy he would\nstruggle with his mother because he loved to go into the woods (for\nwhich she would sometimes punish him by making him go to bed\nwithout supper or spanking him). \”Things talked to me,\” he said,\n\”The animals, the spirits … I can sense the earth. I can sense the\ninterplay of nature.\” The battle with his mother continued (\”Only bad\nboys go in the woods,\” she would say), but Ed was undeterred.\nThe female being, whose name he now recalled as something like\n\”Ohgeeka\” or ‘Ageeka,\” picked up on these qualities and underscored\nthe responsibility Ed has for his gifts and powers. \”Listen to the earth.\nListen to the earth, Ed. You can hear the earth. You can hear the\nanguish of the spirits. You can hear the wailing cries of the imbalances.\nIt will save you. It will save you . .. Things are going to happen,\” she\nsaid, but he must \”listen to the spirits,\” even if he is taunted, and not\nfeel overwhelmed. \”She gave me a flash . .. she opened up that channel\nand turned up the volume. Some of [the spirits] are crying; some of\nthem are mirthful. She just ran me through the whole thing in a couple\nof seconds. All this you can see, hear, and feel. Other people may think\nyou are crazy.’\” The earth itself, the being told him, is enraged at our\nstupidity, and \”the earth’s skin is going to swat some bugs off\” that do\nnot know how \”to work in symbiotic harmony\” with it.\nI asked Ed how this swatting off was going to happen. \”Convulsions\nof the earth,\” he said, \”almost like puking us off, or shunning us off. . .\nThey will get rid of parts of us.\” Meanwhile, the being kept telling Ed\nthat he has a \”greater agenda,\” and must \”Listen to the music of nature,\nthe exquisite sounds of nature. ‘The music will make sense to you, and\nit will leave a harmony with your emotions, your intuitions, your hunch\nes. You have a gift with hunches, intuitions, and emotions.’\” Ed,\nimbued with the doctrine of his hierarchical Roman Catholic upbring\ning in which \”God talks with the Pope, and the Pope talks to the priests,\n61″,
“summary”: “The text describes a conversation between a man named Ed and an unnamed female being. The female being is trying to communicate with Ed using allegories and metaphors, but Ed is having trouble understanding her. The female being tells Ed that he has a sensitivity to the earth and can talk to it, and that this will save him. She also warns Ed that the earth is angry at humans for not living in harmony with nature, and that there will be convulsions of the earth that will get rid of parts of us. The female being encourages Ed to listen to the music of nature and to use his intuition and emotions to understand it.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 76,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nwho then talk to my mother, my father,\” reacted cynically. \”Yeah, I’m\ngonna open up a tea leaf parlor. Put a turban on my head. Ten bucks a\npop.\” But the being cut through his sarcasm and insisted that he own\nup to the gifts he was bom with.\nAt this point he recalled that he actually saw the spirits in the form\nof \”mirthful little playful creatures, just kind of, just bounding\naround.\” I asked him to describe them. \”They’re like energy forms . . .\nof many different kinds. There are many different shapes, colors\” (he\ngiggled at this point). He found \”hilarious\” the \”contortions\” and\n\”mirthful\” things that they can do. I ask for an example. They can\n\”float around,\” he said and \”change the laws of nature,\” by which he\nseemed to mean they can change shape and form. One of the spirits\n\”is talking to me.\” He had long, silvery hair and an oversized head and\nis only a foot or two tall, like a \”micromidget.\” The spirit said, \”Well,\nsee, I put myself like this so you could sort of look at me and relate to\nme. But I don’t have to be like this if I don’t want to be like this, and I\ncan change myself into a multitude of forms … I put myself into this\nsemihumorous shape so that you would feel comfortable and mirthful\nwith me, because I know certain other types of creatures you’re afraid\nof, like spiders, in particular, and snakes. So 111 make myself like this!\”\nThen Ed realized that in some sense he and other human beings\nalso \”have the power to change the laws of nature if I access certain\nparts of my being,\” which frightened him. I asked what scared him.\n\”Well, Jesus, if I blow it and use this power at the wrong point…\”\n\”You are right, Ed. You are right, Ed,\” the female being told him.\nHe continued with her words, \”‘You’ve got to learn how to use this,\nwhen to use this, where to use this, or else they will take you away!\nAnd they will label you, and they will put you away, away, away. And\nthey will tell your parents, \”poor Ed, he had such promise but some\nthing happened, and Mrs. M. [his mother], we’re terribly sorry.’\” She’s\nrunning this in my mind. ‘The authority figures, \”we’ll have to put\nhim away . . . ‘\”\” The being spoke to him further about the task of cul\ntivating his mind, warning, for example, about pursuing science in an\northodox academic setting and fashion at the expense of his intuitive\nskills. \”The process of cultivating your mind in the traditional, rational\nway will obliterate these other things, and you have seen all the infi\nnite possibilities,\” she said.\nI asked Ed to say more about what he was told or shown about\nthese possibilities. He spoke of \”seeing how the laws of the universe\nare made\” and \”something about the point where the universe comes\ninto birth.\” Again she warned him about misusing his understanding.\n62″,
“summary”: “Ed is a human who has been visited by spirits that appeared to him as mirthful little playful creatures. The spirits have the power to change their forms and can also teach Ed how to use his own powers to change the laws of nature. However, they warn Ed about the dangers of misusing this power and caution him to cultivate his mind in a way that balances his intuitive skills with traditional academic learning.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 77,
“original_text”: “YOU WILL REMEMBER WHEN YOU NEED TO KNOW\n’\”You see the ambush of the planet now,’ she said.\” At this moment in\nthe session Ed felt \”blocked from seeing\” further. I asked him what he\nsaw of the universe being born.\nEd: An incredibly blinding, searing white light.\nJM: She showed you that?\nEd: Yes.\nJM: What was that like for you?\nEd: Almost too much. But it was like, holy shit. There’s a particular\nchord or passage in Mahler’s tenth symphony. Goes like, it just\nopens up and there it is. It’s like a galaxy being born. It really is,\nreally is, really is this. \”But [she says] I don’t want you to see\ntoo much of it. You have to know. You must be wise in how you\ntalk about this, and when and where you talk about this. There\nare those that will use your mind for asinine purposes.\”\nI took him back to the glimpses he had of the anguish of the spirits. In\naddition to the \”innocent play with nature, the way we’re supposed to\nbe,\” Ed remembered seeing \”distorted forms of entities, of spirits out\nhere now because man has done so much damage, hurt and damage\nboth to himself and to each other and to Mother Nature.\” He was\nshown \”grotesque forms . . . Horrific. There’s dark, gray, malignant\nforms that they were trying to heal, or rebalance. It took a lot of effort\n[of the healthy spirits] to keep these malignant forms from growing in\nmagnitude and malignancy.\” The female entity continued, \”You are dis\ntorting, growing greater malignancy, trying to get yourself. . . We’re try\ning to keep them under control and bring back into play. You see how\nmalignant and deformed they are, Ed. They’re gray, they’re horrific, dis\ntorted masses. You see how these energy forms, Ed, are so nice and\nmirthful, and they look so healthy, and then there are these others over\nhere.\”\nEd spoke further of the communication he received about the conse\nquences of \”our pillaging on the planet.\” The malignant, destructive forms,\nwere created by the imbalance of \”the collective human psyche . . . dark\ngray things that just come along and suck up and destroy anything.\nThey just go berserk, and they just zap anything in their path, in their\nrange.\” I asked what he was told the ultimate result would be. \”They run\ntheir course,\” he said \”until they work out all this negative energy and\nreturn to normal, happy state. They’ve got to work it out of their system,\nlike getting the pus out of your wound. It won’t heal until you get the pus\nout of it.\”\n63″,
“summary”: “Ed saw a blinding white light when the universe was born. He also saw distorted forms of spirits due to man’s harm to himself, others and nature. These malignant forms were created by the imbalance in the collective human psyche and would run their course until they worked out all negative energy and returned to a happy state.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 78,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nI asked him what is called for, what he has been told is to be done. He\nanswered personally, in terms of what he has been told about his own\nsurvival in the face of the \”cataclysmic earth changes\” that are to come.\n\”She’s telling me, showing me that I have the tools within me to sur\nvive. I have this extra dimension. I have the choice of listening to it or\nnot … I am to listen to my inner, something deep inside myself, and\nlisten to the earth.\” Ed’s partner, Lynn, he realized, has known intu\nitively what the being has told him and \”it doesn’t faze her in the least.\”\nI asked if the female in the pod knew that Lynn would someday show\nup for him. \”She knew,\” he said. \”She gave me a sense that a certain\nunspoken thing would resonate,\” and that his and Lynn’s task would be\nto \”to teach those human beings who will listen . . . There are those who\nwill listen before it happens, and prepare themselves.\”\nI asked if he was given any information about whether it was still\npossible to prevent the cataclysm. \”No, no, no,\” he said. \”There are\nnot enough. Too few will listen, but those who will listen and can work\nwith the laws of nature, will survive to teach others on the other side\nwho then will listen and say, ‘Oh, geez, we were screwed up back\nthen.’\” I expressed my lack of clarity as to whether he meant \”cata\nclysm\” in a literal, physical, or metaphoric sense. He said there would\nbe \”a series of geological and meteorological convulsions.\” Finding\nthis all rather depressing I asked how this information about spirits\nwould help him or anyone else survive. Undeterred he said that \”the\nspirits of the earth\” will \”make safe havens\” for those who will survive.\nI wondered what was the use if everything was going to be destroyed.\nHe said that it was more a reconstitution\u2014not just destruction\u2014a\nrebalancing, and repeated that \”humans have to learn how to work on\nthis planet with the laws of nature and not plunder the earth,\” to use\nthe \”raw materials\” in \”the way they should be used.\” Then \”the earth\nwill rebalance itself.\”\nI remained confused about the literalness of all this and of the vari\nous distinctions at work between spiritual and physical catastrophe.\nEd had some difficulty understanding my confusion and said \”A per\nson has to spiritually rebalance themselves. I have to balance myself\nout spiritually to hear these messages, When I hear these messages I\nwill know on a physical level where to go to work, those spots on the\nearth which will still be sacred and accessible.\” At this juncture we\nwere both becoming somewhat tired and agreed to end the session.\nAfter I brought him out of the regression, Ed observed that this\ninformation has always been \”before my eyes\” as if \”on a page,\” but\nthat he had \”looked right by it . . . She had it there for me all the\n64″,
“summary”: “Ed was told by a being that humans have to learn how to work with the laws of nature and not plunder the earth in order to survive a cataclysmic event. The spirits of the earth will make safe havens for those who follow this advice, and everything will rebalance itself. Ed had to spiritually balance himself in order to hear these messages and know where to go physically to work.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 79,
“original_text”: “YOU WILL REMEMBER WHEN YOU NEED TO KNOW\ntime,\” but \”I was afraid to look at it.\” Ed felt awed by what he had\ntold me and spoke of the responsibility of translating his \”access into\ntheir dimension,\” his knowledge and concern for the imminent break\ndown of planetary systems, into usable terms for the larger society. He\nexperiences himself as a \”Joe average\” person with extraordinary infor\nmation. \”It’s like trying to be Superman and Clark Kent. You can’t go\nwalking around in your cape and tights all the time. You have to be a\nkind of Clark Kent.\”\n\”Love is the key,\” Ed said, \”love and compassion for the earth or the\nbeings on the earth, be they corporeal or incorporeal\u2014not love in the\nmush and gush sense, but there is a deeper sense of love.\” Both Ed\nand Lynn understand now why the female being \”put the dampers\” on\nhis remembering and talking about his experience. \”If I had come\nback and … started talking\” about his knowledge of the laws of nature\nhe might have been \”whisked off to make the bomb of the millenni\num.\” He still faces the dilemma of how to be effective. \”Who’s going\nto listen to a mild-mannered . . . technician?\”\nEd did not experience his encounter and the recovery of memories\nrelated to it as markedly disturbing. \”I don’t find what happened to me\ntraumatic, like in the case of the other people in the encounter group\n[he had attended my support group for other abductees a few weeks\nbefore] who were used like laboratory rats.\” Instead he felt as if \”a great\ncloud, a shroud has been pulled away from my awareness that has been\nsort of just there.\” We talked further together about how, as Lynn put\nit, \”to responsibly take action.\” One step that we could agree on was the\nvalue of his talking with other experiencers in order to share informa\ntion and to build the affinities of their growing community.\nDISCUSSION\nAlthough it is not uncommon for an experiencer to recall a single,\nmajor encounter, it is interesting that Ed’s occurred when he was a\nteenager and was not recalled for nearly thirty years. The forces\ninvolved in the implanting, storage, and recovery of information\nremain among the central mysteries of the whole abduction phenome\nnon. As we have seen, Ed’s teenage abduction seemed to have worked\nsubtly in his psyche throughout his life, making him somehow differ\nent, perhaps more intuitive or aligned with nature, than his contempo\nraries. Yet we do not know what is cause and effect, whether his\nopenness itself may have predisposed him to being chosen for abduc-\n65″,
“summary”: “Ed, a man who had experienced an alien abduction as a teenager, recently recovered memories of the encounter. He felt awed by the responsibility of translating his extraordinary knowledge into understandable terms for society. Ed experiences himself as a \”Joe average\” person with exceptional information. He understands the importance of love and compassion for the earth and its beings, both corporeal and incorporeal. Ed faces the challenge of being effective in sharing his knowledge with others, especially since he is a mild-mannered technician. He feels that talking with other experiencers is crucial in building their community’s affinities and sharing information.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 7,
“original_text”: “CONTENTS\nACKNOWLEDGMENTS ix\nPREFACE xi\n1. UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION 1\n2. AUEN ABDUCTIONS: AN OVERVIEW 29\n3. You WILL REMEMBER WHEN YOU NEED TO KNOW 51\n4. \”PERSONALLY, I DON’T BEUEVE IN UFOS\” 69\n5. SUMMER OF’92 91\n6. AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS 111\n7. IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME 143\n8. DEUVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM 177\n9. SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION 201\n10. PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS 217\n11. EVA’S MISSION 241\n12. THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN 265\n13. PETER’S JOURNEY 293\n14. A BEING OF LIGHT 335\n15. ARTHUR: A VOLUNTARY ABDUCTEE 369\n16. AUEN INTERVENTION AND HUMAN EVOLUTION 387\nREFERENCES 423\nINDEX 427″,
“summary”: “The book \”Abductions\” by David Wilcock is a collection of personal accounts from individuals who claim to have been abducted by extraterrestrial beings. The author provides an introduction to the topic and discusses various aspects of UFO abductions, including the Auen abduction case, which he covers in detail. He also explores the idea that these experiences can be used as a means of spiritual growth and personal development. Throughout the book, Wilcock presents a range of perspectives on the subject, including his own beliefs and those of others who have undergone similar experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 80,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ntion, whatever that may mean. We also do not understand completely\nwhy it should suddenly happen that many of the memories of the ear\nlier experience returned. Yet it does appear that as a mature man he is\nin a better position to apply his knowledge in some sort of earthly call\ning, integrating the abduction-related information with his psycholog\nical gifts and professional expertise. It is not yet clear how he, with\nLynn, will do this.\nThe forced taking of sperm for some sort of poorly understood inter\nspecies breeding program is characteristic of male abductions.\nInformation about ecological disaster with powerful apocalyptic\nimagery is also commonly transmitted by the aliens to human subjects.\nWhat is somewhat unusual in Ed’s case is the extent of the detail he\nwas given in a single abduction, and the fact that he originally received\nthis information in the summer of 1961 two months before the Barney\nand Betty Hill abduction in September of that year. Much of what Ed\nwas told or shown about the breakdown of planetary life systems and\nhuman violation of nature’s laws is well known, at least within the envi\nronmental movement. A well-researched book like Donella Meadow’s\nBeyond the Limits of Growth (Meadows 1992), makes clear the conse\nquences, if not the causes, of our continuing destruction of the earth’s\nenvironment. What is of particular interest is the power of the informa\ntion for someone like Ed. His learning was not simply intellectual. The\nrealities transmitted to him by the female alien, of impending ecologi\ncal and spiritual disaster as the result of human disharmony with\nnature, were felt deeply in every part of his being. As he said himself, his\nwhole self, his \”entire perception,\” was changed by the encounter.\nIt is not clear how literally to regard the apocalyptic visions Ed has\nreceived. They have the quality of prophetic tradition, warning of di\nsaster and of the need for fundamental change. Whether they are con\ncretely predictive, or calls for change and action, cannot, of course, be\nanswered. That Ed has taken the information seriously enough to\nchange his life and commit himself to communicating what he has\nlearned to others who will listen is certain.\nEd’s direct encounters during the abduction with shape-shifting\nspirits that have actual form is interesting, as is the actualization of\nnegative emotional forces in the shape of malignant or demonic spir\nits. The Western worldview has no place for such entities, tending to\nregard them as the products of fantasy or the projections of the psy\nche, although they are believed in or their existence acknowledged by\nother cultures throughout the world. For example, in a meeting in\nIndia in April 1992, in which I participated with a small group of pro-\n66″,
“summary”: “Edward’s abduction experience was characterized by the forced taking of sperm for an interspecies breeding program and information about ecological disaster with apocalyptic imagery. He received extensive detail in a single abduction, which occurred two months before the Barney and Betty Hill abduction in 1961. The information transmitted to him was well-known within the environmental movement and changed his perception of the world. Ed had direct encounters with shape-shifting spirits that had actual form and experienced negative emotional forces in the form of malignant or demonic spirits.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 81,
“original_text”: “YOU WILL REMEMBER WHEN YOU NEED TO KNOW\nfessionals who were invited to discuss the abduction phenomenon\nwith Tibetan leaders, the lamas saw alien beings as spirits that have\nbecome upset by the invasion and destruction of the earth’s environ\nment, which they inhabit as well. A Tibetan physician explained that\nas a result of our ignorance, material attachment, and aggression,\nmanifested by the desecration of the planet, these spirits have become\nannoyed and irritated and are causing \”negative disturbances.\” A lead\ning spiritual figure among the Tibetans also saw the aliens as spirits\nthat have become so troubled by human destruction of the realms\nthey inhabit that they have been forced to come among us, seeking\nour compassion and transformation.\nA final word needs to be said about the use of hypnosis in Ed’s case.\nBefore my first meeting with him, Ed had recalled a great deal about\nhis teenage abduction. But his conscious memory before the regres\nsion tended to simplify the experience and, more significantly, to gloss\nthe narrative in ways that were more syntonic with the self-image and\ndesires of a young adolescent than what he recalled painfully during\nthe hypnosis session would be. Many embarrassing details relating to\npowerlessness and loss of control were not available to him except\nunder hypnosis. In particular, the happy outcome of pleasurable sexual\nintercourse with the cooperative, sexually active, female alien gave way\nto the forced, quite humiliating, taking of a sperm sample as the being\nwatched approvingly. This second scenario, which is obviously more\ndisturbing, is far more typical of male abduction experiences and,\ntherefore, more believable.\nAll this suggests that, at least in Ed’s case, the information recalled\npainstakingly under hypnosis is more reliable than the consciously\nrecalled story, which seems to have been unconsciously adjusted to be\ncompatible with Ed’s wishes and self-esteem. There are other details\nobtained during the hypnosis session relating to the transport to the\ncraft, the numbers of beings (the female leader and her \”staff\” rather\nthan the single alien \”woman\”), the two chambers (an O.R.-like room\nand the podlike briefing room) rather than the single pod, and the\ngreat amount of information transmitted by the alien female, which\nmake the story obtained during the regression more believable, or at\nleast more consistent, with other abduction accounts.\n67″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the views of Tibetan leaders on the abduction phenomenon and their belief that aliens are spirits upset by human destruction of their habitats. It also explores the use of hypnosis in Ed’s case and how the information obtained under hypnosis is more reliable than his consciously recalled story, which was adjusted to be compatible with his wishes and self-esteem. The text provides details obtained during the hypnosis session that make the story more believable and consistent with other abduction accounts.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 83,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER FOUR\n\”PERSONALLY,\nI DON’T BELIEVE IN UFOS\”\nS\nheila N. was a forty-four-year-old social worker when she was encour\naged to contact me in the summer of 1992 by a psychiatrist at the\nhospital where she had done her internship not long before. She was\nseeking understanding and relief from the stress of what she called \”elec\ntrical dreams\” that had begun more than eight years earlier, following her\nmother’s death. The psychiatrist Sheila had been seeing for seven years\nencouraged her to see me, but it was the hospital psychiatrist’s knowledge\nof and interest in my work that brought us together. Sheila’s case illustrates\nsome of the issues that psychiatrists and other mental health professionals\nconfront when working with abductees.\nSheila had been very close to her mother, and so her death and the\nevents surrounding the seven-day hospitalization in January 1984 that led\nup to it were deeply disturbing to Sheila. Sheila’s mother had had a heart\nattack five years earlier and in 1984 was hospitalized for an endarterec-\ntomy, a surgical procedure aimed at clearing coronary artery blood flow.\nShe did well at first, but then suffered a cerebral hemorrhage that led to\nher death several days later. Sheila was unable to find out what the rela\ntionship was between the surgery and its fatal complications, and felt\nthat the doctors were abrupt and uncaring toward her mother. She also\nfelt that her mother was unnecessarily maintained on life support after\nthere was no hope and that thus she was robbed of her dignity. This\ninsensitive treatment was especially troubling to Sheila in view of the his\ntory of incest between her mother and her mother’s father. In Sheila’s\nwords, her mother had been \”robbed of dignity in her childhood because\nof her father’s sexual demands.\” Sheila was also angry and sad that her\nmother’s grave was still open with the cover to the vault left exposed and\nonly covered with earth three days after she was buried. Following her\nmother’s death a division developed between Sheila and her husband,\nwho she felt was unable to support her adequately in her grief. \”Jim can’t\ndeal with illness. He has to be happy,\” she said.\n69″,
“summary”: “Sheila N. was a 44-year-old social worker who had been experiencing \”electric dreams\” since her mother’s death in 1984. She sought help from a psychiatrist at the hospital where she had done her internship, who encouraged her to contact Dr. David Jacobs. Sheila’s case illustrates some of the issues that mental health professionals face when working with abductees. Sheila was deeply disturbed by her mother’s death and the treatment she received during her hospitalization. She felt that the doctors were abrupt and uncaring towards her mother, and that her mother was unnecessarily maintained on life support after there was no hope. She also felt angry and sad about her mother’s grave being left exposed for three days after burial. Her husband, Jim, was unable to adequately support her in her grief.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 84,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nIn the days after her mother’s funeral Sheila was in great pain. She\nwould walk the streets at night, feeling very irritable, as if \”nothing\ncould hurt you any worse,\” but unable to cry. Sheila wrote in her jour\nnal on February 9, four weeks after her mother’s surgery, of activity in\nthe night sky\u2014\”more planes than cars.\” She also began to have recur\nring dreams in which she would experience terror, be unable to move,\nand her body would feel as if it were vibrating or \”full of electricity.\” At\nfirst she called these \”spiritual dreams,\” and they made her feel like\nsomeone or something else were controlling her body, as if she were\n\”possessed\” by demons. Later she thought of the dreams as seizures.\n’At this time [just before we met] I describe them as if electricity is\ntraveling throughout my whole body. Regardless of the name, the\nexperience of these dreams has not changed.\” Ordinary dreams,\naccording to Sheila, are \”more fragmented,\” whereas in a dream in\nwhich she saw alien beings, there seemed to be \”a natural progression\nin a certain direction.\”\nOne of the dreams, which Sheila believes occurred in March 1984,\nabout ten weeks after her mother’s death, was different from the oth\ners with respect to certain remembered details. In anticipation of our\nfirst meeting she wrote me about it.\nI woke up to a very loud noise with flashing lights. The noise was a\nhigh pitch sound and remained at that tone for the duration. I was\nstruck by the precision of the red flashing lights. Other bedroom doors\nand the bathroom door were open. I could see down the length of the\nhall and it appeared that the lights were coming through the windows\non all sides of the house at the same time.\nAt this point in time I was lying on my back. I was very frightened. I even\ntually raised myself up on my elbows. I saw several, small, peoplelike\nthings walking down the right side of the hall, one behind the other.\nThey looked like their whole bodies were silver in color. I noticed some blue\non the first one in line below his right shoulder. It appeared to be a reflec\ntion of something, although there is nothing blue in the hall. They were\nshort with thin arms and legs. As they approached the bedroom, the third\nor fourth one in the line raised his right hand up. I knew they were coming\nto me, but I had never seen them before. They appeared to be waddling\n[later this proved to be an artifact of the flashing light pattern]. They were\nvery awkward on their feet [also related to the flashing lights].\nBy October 1984, nine months after her mother’s death, Sheila’s\nestrangement from her husband had reached the point where she felt\n70″,
“summary”: “Sheila experienced recurring dreams in which she would feel possessed by demons or have seizures. One of these dreams occurred in March 1984 and involved seeing small, silver-colored beings with blue reflections on their bodies approaching her. Sheila’s estrangement from her husband had reached the point where she felt completely isolated by October 1984.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 85,
“original_text”: “PERSONALLY, I DON’T BELIEVE IN UFOS\nshe had to move to a separate room. \”I attempted on several occasions\nto discuss the basis of my sadness with my husband. He would not lis\nten.\” She also did not feel she could tell him of her strange dreams\nand moved out of the bedroom in part to \”protect\” him and \”allow\nhim to sleep.\” He did not protest when Sheila moved out, and they\nhave not slept in the same room since.\nShortly after this Sheila asked the pastor of her Methodist church\nfor a referral for psychotherapy, but difficulties arose when the thera\npist insisted, against her wishes, on talking to the pastor about her.\nFrustrated with the lack of progress in her weekly appointments and\nfeeling unable to trust her therapist, Sheila’s despair deepened.\nIn July 1985 she learned that the pastor, whom she felt close to, was\ntold by his doctors that his life expectancy was three to five years due to\ncancer diagnosed four months previously. In addition to the loss of her\nmother and the pastor’s fatal illness, since November 1983 Sheila had\nalso experienced the deaths of other close friends and family members.\nRefusing to honor Sheila’s requests, her therapist still insisted upon\ntalking with the pastor and her husband of her work with him. Feeling\ndesperately bereft and alone, on July 17, 1985, Sheila bought a bottle of\naspirin and ingested twenty tablets with \”every intention of taking them\nall.\” Except for general physical discomfort and buzzing in her ears she\nsuffered no untoward effects. Shortly before I first saw her, Sheila wrote\nto me that \”Suicide is not my typical coping style\” and \”I want to reas\nsure you it is not my intent to give up under any circumstance.\”\nSoon after this episode Sheila began to see a psychiatrist, Dr.\nWilliam Waterman. Although she seemed to have resolved her grief\nover her mother’s death, Sheila still felt no closer to understanding or\nobtaining relief from the electrical dreams, which continued to plague\nher. A particularly disturbing one occurred on New Year’s Eve of 1989.\nShe had been sleeping downstairs, while her daughter, Beverly, and Jim\nwere in their rooms upstairs. As in 1984 she heard a loud noise and sat\nup with her body feeling \”full of electricity . . . Something forced me\ndown,\” but she did not recall seeing \”the small peoplelike things\”\nagain. Six months after the New Year’s Eve episode Sheila wrote to Dr.\nWaterman, \”Prior to January 1, 1990,1 thought all of those ‘whatevers’\nentering my bedroom were only symbols in a dream. Since that time, I\nhave come to recognize the hostility and aggression I experienced with\nit as a connection to the recurring ‘spiritual dreams.’ In my dream,\nthose ‘whatevers’ meant business, and so do I.\”\nAn article that Sheila saw in her local newspaper in 1985, which she\n71″,
“summary”: “Sheila is a woman who experienced sadness after her husband did not listen to her about her problems. She moved out of the bedroom to protect him and allow him to sleep. She then sought psychotherapy but faced difficulties when her therapist talked to her pastor without her consent. She attempted suicide in 1985 but suffered no untoward effects. She later saw a psychiatrist, Dr. Waterman, who helped her understand the connection between her recurring \”spiritual dreams\” and the hostility and aggression she experienced with them.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 86,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nlater retrieved, described UFO sightings in the town where her mother\nwas buried. As she wrote to Dr. R., one of the doctors she saw later for\nhypnotherapy, \”This article made me question any involvement my\nmother had to do with all of this.\” Later she would piece together the\nsightings with what she had heard, read, or seen about abductions and\nbegan to question if, indeed, her electrical dreams were dreams at all\nand whether it was really true that her continuing fear of the night was\nrelated to delayed grief over her mother’s death. On July 14, 1990,\nSheila wrote to Dr. Waterman, \”I told you long ago that it is my firm\nbelief that these dreams go far beyond loss, but I simply had nothing\nmore to add to that.\”\nDetermined \”to conquer my fear of the night whatever it takes\” and\nwanting desperately to \”put an end to these dreams,\” Sheila and Dr.\nWaterman explored other approaches, especially ways of uncovering\nburied memories. They considered and rejected the possibility of an\nAmytal interview. Finally, and with reluctance on Sheila’s part, in the\nsummer of 1990 at Dr. Waterman’s recommendation she contacted a\npsychiatrist, Dr. G., at a Boston teaching hospital, who specialized in\nthe therapeutic use of hypnosis, in order to explore the source of her\nsymptoms and to obtain relief from her anxiety. He asked another psy\nchiatrist, Dr. R., who had an interest in learning more about hypnosis,\nto call Sheila. A careful workup of Sheila’s case included, in addition\nto the history, a neuropsychological evaluation of possible temporal\nlobe epilepsy and an all-night sleep study. In his note referring Sheila\nto behavioral neurology Dr. R. wrote that in one of Sheila’s dreams,\n\”She is sitting on her bed and sees several little figures: the first one\nstood at the foot of her bed and the second one by the door. They\nwalked in an awkward way and had the shape of a small humanoid\nbody.\” In another dream, he continued, \”She is lying down with a\nblanket over her and saw two of these small beings standing over her.\”\nThe psychologist who did the neuropsychological evaluation described\nSheila’s sleep disturbance but noted that she \”denies other current\nsymptoms of depression.\” The psychologist put together a high school\nincident in which Sheila sustained a minor injury on the right side of her\nhead that led to nausea and light sensitivity for several days with some\ndifficulty concentrating during the testing, \”variability of attentional\nfunctioning\” and \”motoric restlessness\” and suggested \”a possible diag\nnosis of Attention Deficit Hyperactive Disorder.\” Sheila wrote in the\nmargin of a copy of the report she sent me beside these words, \”I will\nnever believe this is true of me.\” Noting Sheila’s tension during the\nexamination, in addition to her history, the psychologists also considered\n72″,
“summary”: “Sheila was a woman who had experienced recurring dreams about being abducted by aliens. She believed that these dreams were related to her mother’s death and her fear of the night. She underwent hypnotherapy and other treatments to try to uncover the source of her symptoms and put an end to her dreams. During one of her sessions, she described seeing small humanoid figures in her dreams. A neuropsychological evaluation suggested a possible diagnosis of Attention Deficit Hyperactive Disorder. Sheila was skeptical of this diagnosis and wrote in the margin of the report that she would never believe it was true of her.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 87,
“original_text”: “\”PERSONALLY, I DON’T BELIEVE IN UFOS\”\nthe possibility of an \”anxiety disorder\” and a post-traumatic stress dis\norder \”given the trauma of her mother’s death, her experience of night\nmares, and her exaggerated startle response.\” They concluded, however,\n\”Intelligence testing found Ms. N. to be a very bright woman function\ning in the above average and superior range.\” An all-night sleep study\nfound \”nothing remarkable except anxiety and poor sleep.\”\nAccording to her records, between August 1990 and July 1992, Sheila\nhad twenty-four appointments with Dr. R. and/or Dr. G., which includ\ned at least seven hypnosis sessions. The appointments were generally\none hour and the hypnosis ranged from fifteen to twenty-two minutes.\nIn a letter to me, Dr. G. wrote of Sheila’s concern when he first saw her\nabout the vault being left open overnight and said she expressed her sad\nness over her mother’s death and other aspects of the history recorded here.\nIn her journal Sheila wrote that Dr. G. cautioned her in 1991 that\nalthough hypnosis could be of benefit in \”producing new material,\” it does\nnot \”guarantee accurate recall\” and \”can be an extension of a personal fan\ntasy or experience.\” The focus of the treatment was on the impact of her\nmother’s surgery, death, and funeral, and on cognitive/behavioral approach\nes aimed at reducing the distress of her \”dreams,\” especially by asserting\nto herself they were \”not reality.\” \”I never felt safe,\” Sheila said of this treat\nment process. In May 1992, Sheila accepted a prescription for Klonopin,\n.5 mg, to combat her anxiety, and in June for an antidepressant, Wellbutin,\n100 mg, to be taken at bedtime. She continued both medications until\nearly August. In Sheila’s view Dr. G. continued to connect her dreams with\ndepression. In his letter to me, Dr. G. stressed that hypnosis may not lead\nto accurate memories and also wrote that \”whether or not she is subject\nto delusion or deeply religious beliefs is similarly difficult to answer.\” He\nsaid that my willingness to accept what people like Sheila say was \”much\nmore than neutrality,\” and he argued that although my kindness, sympathy,\nand support toward Sheila may have led to therapeutic improvement, that\n\”does not necessarily confirm the theories that surround UFOs and\nabductions.\” I discussed all of these issues in a meeting with Dr. G., who\ngenerously agreed to schedule a Grand Rounds at his hospital to discuss\nthem further in a medical academic setting. During the well-attended\nrounds, the issues raised by Sheila’s case were discussed. Dr. G., on the\nbasis of his research in other types of cases, again doubted that hypnosis\ncould lend credibility to Sheila’s abduction reports. The complex questions\nsurrounding memory and hypnosis in abduction cases are discussed on\npages 24-25.\nSheila told Julia, another abductee with whom she talked at length\nbefore I was able to see her, that under hypnosis she saw \”a skeleton\n73″,
“summary”: “\”Sheila N., a woman who had experienced nightmares and anxiety after her mother’s death, underwent therapy with Dr. R. and Dr. G. for two years between August 1990 and July 1992. During this time, she had twenty-four appointments with the doctors, including seven hypnosis sessions. Sheila was found to be a very bright woman functioning in the above average range on intelligence testing. A sleep study found nothing remarkable except anxiety and poor sleep. Sheila’s concern about her mother’s death and other aspects of history were discussed during therapy, and she was prescribed Klonopin and Wellbutrin for anxiety and depression. Dr. G. cautioned that hypnosis may not lead to accurate memories and that it can be an extension of personal fantasy or experience. The focus of the treatment was on reducing the distress of her dreams by asserting to herself that they were not reality. Sheila continued both medications until early August. In his letter to the author, Dr. G. stressed that hypnosis may not lead to accurate memories and also wrote that whether or not she is subject to delusion or deeply religious beliefs is similarly difficult to answer. The complex questions surrounding memory and hypnosis in abduction cases are discussed on pages 24-25.\””
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 88,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nwith no nose or mouth,\” a \”curling iron\” with a handle and a rotating\n:\npencil tip \”like a drill/’ a twelve-by-eighteen-inch-long rectangle the\ncolor of piecrust with slits cut in rows that created a great amount of\nfear in her, and she also remembered her arms being stretched out and\ntied down with rubber tubing. In notes to me in early January 1993,\nSheila wrote, \”I did not discuss these with Dr. G. as they occurred\nbecause I was afraid he would reject these and I would be left feeling\nalone with them. I did tell him about these collectively well after the\nfact. He asked me how I responded to them at the time. I told him\nthat I immediately replaced it with a vision of a beautiful flower gar\nden full of hummingbirds. He commented favorably on this and I per\nceived his comment as encouragement to turn away from fear.\”\nAt some point during the course of the evaluation and treatment, in\nresponse to showing him the article about the UFO sighting in 1985,\nSheila told me that Dr. G. said, \”Personally, I don’t believe in UFOs.\”\nOn two occasions when they were alone according to Sheila, Dr. R. said,\n\”You don’t really believe in Martians, do you?\” She says she never used\nthe word \”Martians\” and found these comments \”condescending\” and\nthey undermined her trust in him. (Dr. G. and Dr. R. say that they did\nnot make these statements.)\nSheila wrote to me of how difficult it was for her to challenge \”a\nprofessional\” with what she felt were errors. \”I wanted help so much,\nand I was always fearful of losing it,\” she wrote, \”even when I recog\nnized I wasn’t really being helped at all.\” On July 31, 1992, she wrote\nto both psychiatrists terminating her work with them. She says she\nwould have preferred to speak with each in person but \”we were hav\ning difficulty scheduling time when I assumed full employment.\” Both\nletters, which she has given me copies of, are appreciative, courteous,\nand frank. To Dr. G. she wrote of \”moments where I have felt a lack of\nunderstanding and acceptance . . . Over time,\” she stated, \”I have\ncome to think that there is a relationship between the single dream\nand those that reoccur. I desperately wanted to believe otherwise. It\nsimply does not make sense in the world as I know it to be. It is my\nfeeling that a clearer understanding of this relationship is the only way\nI can experience freedom from it all.\” She also noted a paradox in rela\ntion to the dream of March 1984 and asked, \”Why did I fall asleep\nwhen every other terrifying dream wakes me up? Why was the setting\nof it in my bedroom when that is where I was when I had this dream?\”\nAnd, finally, the ultimate question, \”Was it a real experience and, if so,\nwhat happened that is so painful for me to remember?\”\nIn her letter to Dr. R. she thanked him for the feeling of security that\n74″,
“summary”: “Sheila wrote about her experiences with abduction, including being tied down with rubber tubing and having a curling iron-like object placed on her face. She also described seeing a UFO sighting in 1985 and how Dr. G. did not believe in UFOs. Sheila found the comments from Dr. R. about Martians to be condescending and undermining of her trust. She terminated her work with both psychiatrists on July 31, 1992, citing a lack of understanding and acceptance from them. In her letters, she questioned the relationship between the single dream and those that reoccurred and wondered why she fell asleep during a terrifying dream in March 1984. She also asked if her experiences were real and what happened that was so painful for her to remember.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 89,
“original_text”: “PERSONALLY, I DON’T BELIEVE IN UFOS\nhis presence during the hypnosis sessions had given her, and then\nexplored further than in the letter to Dr. G. the sense of actuality she had\nof the beings in her room in the 1984 episode and the seemingly pur\nposeful pattern of their deployment about the room. She also echoed the\nexperience of so many abductees when she wrote, \”What a horrible and\nterrifying thought that you can’t protect your own child [in reference to\nher suspicion that Beverly has had abduction experiences as well] in the\nprivacy of your own home.\” In saying \”Good-by\” Sheila concluded, \”I do\nthink that our work really ended the day Dr. G. said, ‘Personally, I don’t\nbelieve . . . ‘ I know what I saw, and I can only say that this experience\nchanged my life .. . One of the first questions Dr. G. asked me,\” she con\ntinued, \”was if I thought I have a creative imagination. It took me eight\nyears to get this far, so I guess my answer is ‘NO’… I will figure this out,\”\nshe ended, \”or die trying.\” In replying thoughtfully to her letter Dr. G.\nwished Sheila well and urged her to forget the most disturbing dreams as\nbest she could and to take a mild tranquilizer so that she could gain\n\”some respite\” from her distress.\nShortly after she wrote these letters Sheila spoke with Dr. T., the psy\nchiatrist and friend who encouraged her to contact me. In May she had\ntaped the CBS miniseries on abductions, Intruders. Although she had\nbeen unable to watch it herself, she brought the tape with her to the\nmeeting with Dr. T., which was supposed to be about a project which\nwas an extension of her master’s thesis. Putting aside the discussion\nthey had planned, Sheila declared that she had another agenda, namely\nto connect, possibly by writing a book, her abduction-related experi\nences with health care professionals to the question of patient satisfac\ntion. She told Dr. T. about her experiences and her struggle to get help\nin dealing with them and gave him the tape of the miniseries which he\nmuch appreciated. Of the March 1984 experience she told him, there\nwas a \”possibility that it wasn’t a dream anymore.\” On August 12, Dr. T.\nand Sheila met again, by which time he had compared Sheila’s story\nand the Intruders cases. He told Sheila, \”Writing the book is one way,\nbut this is another way.\” And he gave her my name and phone number.\nThe next day she called my office.\nI was unable to see Sheila for several weeks and asked Julia to speak\nwith her. They met on August 27, and Sheila found their conversation\ngreatly comforting; it helped her confirm the possibility of a relation\nship between the electrical dreams and the March 1984 experience.\nSheila said that the night before their meeting, Beverly reported she\nhad awoken about five o’clock in the morning \”incredibly scared,\”\nwith an unexplained green light shining into her bedroom through a\n75″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a woman named Sheila who had undergone hypnosis sessions and claimed to have seen beings during those sessions. She wrote a letter to Dr. G., expressing her fear that she couldn’t protect her child from being abducted, and also mentioning her suspicion that Beverly, her daughter, had experienced abductions as well. In her letter, she stated that she knew what she saw and that this experience changed her life. Dr. G. replied to her letter, urging her to forget the most disturbing dreams and take a mild tranquilizer for respite. Sheila then spoke with Dr. T., a psychiatrist and friend, about her experiences and the possibility of writing a book connecting her abduction-related experiences with patient satisfaction. Dr. T. compared Sheila’s story with cases from the CBS miniseries Intruders and gave her my name and phone number. Sheila called my office and I was unable to see her for several weeks, so Julia spoke with her instead. They met on August 27 and their conversation helped confirm the possibility of a relationship between the electrical dreams and the March 1984 experience.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 90,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nlarge window fan, creating a flashing effect and illuminating the wall\nopposite her bed. The meeting with Julia was the first time Sheila felt\nthat someone had heard and understood her.\nOn September 1, Julia told me that Sheila had called her to tell her\nthat the night before she had had another electrical dream in which\nshe had been paralyzed with great pain in her hip where she felt a nee\ndle had been inserted into the bone. She felt intense fear and despera\ntion and I agreed to meet with her as soon as my schedule permitted.\nWe talked at length on the phone a few days later, and our first meet\ning\u2014a four-hour session which consisted of a review of Sheila’s history\nand a long hypnosis session\u2014was scheduled for September 21.\nSheila grew up in a small city west of Boston. She is the middle of\nfive children. \”My family of origin is close,\” she wrote in one of her\ncommunications to me. Her father was a commercial airline pilot who\nwas away a great deal when Sheila was young. Although retired, he still\ntravels a lot, mainly now between Maine and Florida. He does not\nadmit to seeing a UFO, Sheila said, \”but he wouldn’t believe them\neither.\” \”My mother never missed an opportunity to instruct us on\nproper etiquette in our youth,\” Sheila wrote me after reviewing the\nfirst draft of my write-up of her case. \”She was a true lady and always\nstrived to set a good example for us.\” In Sheila’s view, her mother\n\”protected us a lot\” when the children were growing up, which may be\nrelated to the history of incest.\nAs a small child Sheila attended the Presbyterian church, then went\nto the Congregational church, and in high school began going with\nfriends to the Methodist church, where she became close to the pastor\nwho first referred her for counseling after her mother’s death. She\nattended Sunday school as a child, and the Bible became important to\nher. Beverly now attends a Christian school. Sheila always viewed God\nas a \”source of energy,\” but her abduction experiences, or, more accu\nrately, the way these experiences complicated the grieving process\nafter her mother’s death, challenged her faith. According to the Bible,\nshe told me shortly before her first regression, \”you should love God\nmore than your parents. I was angry with myself because that wasn’t\nhow I was feeling.\”\nAs a child and adolescent Sheila was musically and athletically\ninclined and socially active. \”I like to be with people,\” she said. She\nmet her husband, Jim, who is now a school teacher, when she was a\nsophomore in high school and he was in college. After college Jim\nenlisted in the army for three years and encouraged Sheila to date\nother men, which she did, \”but my heart wasn’t in it.\” She actively\n76″,
“summary”: “Sheila is a woman who had an abduction experience that involved her being paralyzed with great pain in her hip. She felt intense fear and desperation during the experience. Julia, a friend of hers, heard and understood her for the first time when she called to tell her about the experience. Sheila grew up in a small city west of Boston with five siblings. Her father was a commercial airline pilot who traveled a lot even after retiring. Her mother taught proper etiquette to her children and protected them when they were growing up. Sheila attended different churches as a child and adolescent, including the Presbyterian, Congregational, and Methodist churches. She viewed God as a \”source of energy\” but her abduction experiences complicated her grieving process after her mother’s death and challenged her faith. She was musically and athletically inclined and socially active.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 91,
“original_text”: “PERSONALLY. I DON’T BELIEVE IN UFOS\npursued Jim, writing to him every day while he was in the army. \”He\ntried to pawn me off on his brother,\” but \”I just hung in there.\” Rather\nself-disparagingly she says that after Jim came out of the army \”all his\nfriends from high school and college were scattered so I was the only\none left.\” They were married in 1970 and Beverly was born in 1975.\nSheila says that the marriage was good until after her mother’s death\nand the electrical dreams began. Sheila attended college and social\nwork school at Massachusetts institutions, initially obtaining her\nlicense in 1980. With characteristic persistence, when circumstances\npermitted, Sheila returned to graduate school and finished in 1991. At\nthe time of our first meeting she was working in the adult psychiatry\nunit of a general hospital west of Boston.\nThe first recollection Sheila has of experiences that might be related\nto the abduction phenomenon is an incident that occurred before she\nwas six. She and her brother saw something during the night they called\nthe \”Gaw.\” Sheila wrote me later that \”The ‘Gaw’ without a doubt had\nthe same appearance as the beings that entered my bedroom\” [in\n1984]. Another incident occurred between ages six and eight. \”I saw\nsomeone walk out of the closet\” in her bedroom, she said. She screamed\nand her parents came in, checked the room, and reassured her that she\nhad had a bad dream, but \”I guess I had my reservations … I felt it was\nreal.\” The being was quite tall and shadowy in appearance. It walked\ntoward her window and disappeared. To this day Sheila keeps her closet\ndoor closed. Even before our first regression Sheila associated this being\nwith the entities she saw in her room in 1984. \”It was the same as com\ning into the bedroom eight years ago.\”\nWhen she was in her early teens, Sheila was driving in a car with her\nmother and one or two of her siblings while the other children and her\nfather were in a second car (with five children they had to take two\ncars) on a visit to her paternal grandparents. Each person in the car\nthat Sheila was in saw a bright light which looked like a bolt of lightning\nbut was straight, just above and parallel to the horizon. \”It was just one\nof those things you couldn’t explain.\” Before she began therapy in\nNovember 1984, Sheila shared her March 1984 experience with her sis\nter Melissa. Melissa took it seriously, gave Sheila a hug, asked for details,\nand told Sheila of her own related experiences. But until 1989, Sheila\nstill dismissed the possibility that it could be real. As she pointed out,\n\”It’s no wonder that those who have not experienced have so much\ntrouble accepting.\”\nWhat Melissa told Sheila was of an incident when she was seven or\neight and Sheila was thirteen or fourteen, and she saw \”something big\n77″,
“summary”: “Sheila is a woman who grew up in Massachusetts. She met her husband Jim while he was in the army and they were married in 1970. They had a daughter named Beverly in 1975. Sheila attended college and social work school, obtaining her license in 1980 and finishing graduate school in 1991. She worked as an adult psychiatrist at a hospital west of Boston.\n\nSheila has experienced strange occurrences since childhood, such as seeing something during the night called \”the Gaw\” and seeing someone walk out of her closet. These experiences were associated with the entities she saw in her room in 1984. She also shared an experience with her sister Melissa in March 1984 where they both saw a bright light while driving to their grandparents’ house.\n\nSheila dismissed the possibility that these occurrences could be real until 1989, when she began therapy and learned more about them through her sister’s experiences. She now believes in UFOs and has had multiple encounters with them.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 92,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nand silver in the sky\” that so disturbed her she was shaking and crying.\nWhen she told her father, he dismissed her with, \”It’s just a blimp.\nDon’t worry about it.\” Melissa continued as an adult to be troubled by\nthis memory and sought help from a hypnotherapist, but whenever\nshe would get close to bringing up the experience, she would start to\nshake and cry again. Melissa, to whom Sheila feels very close (\”she’s\nwonderful\”), has told Sheila that under hypnosis she has seen differ\nent colored reflections in association with the object, blue on one\noccasion and \”orangy-pink\” on another, but because of her terror the\nhypnosis has not been productive.\nWhen Melissa was in her early twenties she saw a ball of light come\nthrough the sliding doors of her apartment, \”bounce around the\nroom,\” go down the hall and into another room and \”through a wall.\”\nShe was with a friend, and they both ignored the phenomenon until\nMelissa said, \”Wait a minute, the curtains are closed. It’s not a light\nfrom a car going down the street.\” As Sheila related, \”They followed\nthe light around the room before it went back outside through the\nsame sliding doors.\”\nWhen Sheila told a cousin of her father’s about coming to see me,\nthe cousin told her that she had seen a UFO in her neighbor’s back\nyard and that Sheila’s older sister, Laura, had had an experience \”with\na loud noise and red lights\” resembling Sheila’s. But Sheila and Laura\nare quite different and Laura never told her of this incident.\nSheila’s daughter Beverly’s apparent involvement in the abduction\nphenomenon is an important element in Sheila’s determination to\nexplore her experiences. She, like many abductees who are parents, is\ndeeply troubled that she cannot protect her child. When Beverly was\nfourteen or fifteen months old and still sleeping in her crib, Sheila\nremembers waking in the middle of the night and going downstairs in\nthe dark, which was very unusual for her. She saw \”something white\nacross the stair\” and wondered what she might have left there. When\nshe turned on the light she saw it was Beverly, sound asleep in her\npajamas without a blanket. When Beverly was about eight Sheila took\nher to the pediatrician for a possible ear infection. The doctor\nremoved an object about the size of a pencil eraser with \”junk all over\nit\” and discarded it. Beverly insisted, weeping, that she had not put\nthe object in her ear, yet she told Sheila that as far back as she can\nremember she covers this ear with her sheet and blanket to keep it\nfrom being exposed. As is characteristic of child abductees, Beverly\nhad frequent unexplained nosebleeds when she was little.\nSheila and I met on September 21, October 12, and November 23\n7B”,
“summary”: “The text describes a woman named Sheila who had an experience of seeing a ball of light in her apartment that bounced around the room and went through walls. This experience was shared with a friend, but they ignored it until Sheila realized that the curtains were closed and it was not a light from outside. The text also mentions that Sheila’s daughter Beverly had an experience with unexplained nosebleeds and covering her ear with a sheet and blanket to keep it from being exposed. The author notes that Sheila is deeply troubled by this experience and seeks help from a hypnotherapist, but whenever she gets close to bringing up the experience, she starts to shake and cry again. The text also mentions that Sheila’s friend Melissa had a similar experience and sought help from a hypnotherapist as well, but the hypnosis was not productive due to her terror.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 93,
“original_text”: “\”PERSONALLY, I DON’T BELIEVE IN UFOS\”\nfor hypnotic regressions. Dr. Waterman was present during the second\nand third sessions. As I had not seen her before, half of our first meet\ning was given over to filling in details of Sheila’s family background,\npersonal history, and the experiences she and her family had under\ngone that might be abduction related. Initially she appeared to be a\nrather timid, anxious, and soft-spoken woman who was clearly deter\nmined to forge through considerable distress to meet with me. Her\nanxiety, I later discovered, was increased by the troubling elements of\nher previous experiences with doctors. Her concern with control and\nthe fear of losing it were evident from the outset.\nBefore beginning the first regression, whose objective was the recov\nery of memories related to the March 1984 experience, Sheila and I\nreviewed her conscious memories of the episode and I asked her to\ndraw the layout of the rooms and sleeping arrangements in her house.\nJust before the start of the regression Sheila was talking with me about\nthe changes in religious faith and feelings of isolation she had been\nexperiencing. In the hypnosis sessions Sheila spoke very softly, while\nher body movements reflected intense energies that correspond to the\n\”tremendous\” pressures and other forces she was experiencing. Before\nthe second session I asked Pam Kasey to take notes describing these\nmovements and will report them in that respect.\nUnder hypnosis Sheila immediately spoke in a very soft tone of feel\ning scared of \”the noise and the lights.\” I took her back to an earlier\npoint in the night and asked her to describe the process of going to\nbed. She said that she had gone to bed about eleven o’clock, after her\nhusband, and tried unsuccessfully to get him to give her a hug (they\nwere still sleeping in the same bed at that time). She believes that she\nwent to sleep lying on her left side, but the next thing she actually\nrecalls was being awake on her back, hearing a very loud, high-pitched\nnoise\u2014\”I can’t scream louder than that noise\”\u2014and seeing an evenly\nblinking red light \”coming in all the windows all over the place . . . Jim\nlooked like he was dead,\” she said, \”His mouth was open and the lights\nmade him look like a funny color.\” She became so frightened at this\npoint that I had to reassure Sheila that the beings would not come\ninto the room we were working in. Later she wrote me, \”The greatest\nbenefit in this was that I was certain that I was not alone. I knew you\nwere there.\”\nFeeling confused, Sheila pushed herself up on her elbows and saw\nseveral of \”those things\” coming down the hall. One of them raised his\nhand as if to signal to others. With her breath coming in gasps, and\nwith much encouragement on my part to breathe deeply and to recen-\n79″,
“summary”: “\nThe given text is about a woman named Sheila who underwent hypnotic regressions for the purpose of recovering memories related to a March 1984 experience. The author, Dr. Waterman, was present during the sessions and notes that Sheila appeared anxious and determined to meet with him. Before beginning the first regression, they reviewed her conscious memories of the episode and asked her to draw the layout of her house. Under hypnosis, Sheila spoke in a soft tone about feeling scared of \”the noise and the lights\” and described going to bed on her left side but waking up on her back to a loud, high-pitched noise and an evenly blinking red light. She became frightened and saw several \”those things\” coming down the hall.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 94,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nter herself, Sheila described three figures with \”skinny arms and legs\”\nthat came in a straight line into her room. Two of them came to the\nend of her bed and the blinking lights and noise ceased as the beings\nat the bottom of her bed stared at her, \”just looking.\” Her fear mount\ning, Sheila told me that she wanted to lie down again so the beings\nwould not see her, but realized this was to no avail. \”I know they’re\ngoing to come to me. I feel that,\” she said. Two of the beings came\nbeside her and one stood over Jim. She looked at their eyes and saw\n\”power\” but could not speak of this further.\nPart of her terror, Sheila then realized, was that she had seen the\nbeings before (\”I know them\”), and \”I don’t want to see them.\” Her\nfear seemed to reach a crescendo as her body writhed in awful contor\ntions and her limbs twisted about, tensing and relaxing. Their eyes are\n\”so ugly,\” she said, and reported that she feared the beings’ touch.\nThrashing and turning, Sheila now saw a white light above her and felt\nher arms being held to her sides.\n\”This is not my bedroom,\” she announced, and moaned, \”I want to\ngo home. I don’t know how I got here.\” There were now a lot of beings\n\”coming and going. It’s hard to count them because they’re all over.\”\nSheila felt she had been forced to \”lie down\” and said that the beings\n\”took my energy . . . There is power in those eyes,\” she declared.\nSomething touched her on the abdomen and \”they won’t let my arms\ngo. They always do that.\” Then she felt the \”horrible pressure\” and\npain of \”something square\” pressing into her body through the lower\nabdominal wall. \”The scary part is you’re not in control,\” she says.\nSheila did her best with my help to overcome her generally ladylike\nways and to express the rage and humiliation she was obviously feel\ning. But all she could do was say she would like to kick the beings, tie\nthem up, and \”send them home.\” She described their \”funny-shaped\”\nand hairless \”fat heads,\” and pronounced, \”They don’t look like us.\”\nThe scariest thing about the beings is the eyes, Sheila said. \”They’re\nso big .. . They’re different.\” Tiring now, giggling and punning weakly,\nshe said, \”Maybe they’re from God, with big temples!\” Toward the end\nof the regression I asked Sheila to describe where she was. \”It doesn’t\nlook like my bedroom,\” she said. \”I feel like I’m on a table,\” which\n\”feels hard.\” Her body \”feels hot\” from the \”fighting\” and \”trying to\nget away.\” She returned to \”the power of the eyes,\” especially of the\none she called \”‘the leader’ … He controls with his eyes. Everyone\nrespects him.\” The experience of \”just their eyes and my eyes\” was like\n\”neurolinguistic programming,\” Sheila added. They \”take control and\nthen you don’t have the energy to fight.\” Before stopping I asked her\n80″,
“summary”: “Sheila described a terrifying experience where she saw three figures with skinny arms and legs that came into her room in a straight line. Two of them came to the end of her bed and stared at her, while one stood over Jim. She was afraid of their touch and felt they took her energy. The beings had big, different eyes that controlled her with their gaze. Sheila felt like she was on a table and her body was hot from fighting. The experience left her feeling drained and humiliated.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 95,
“original_text”: “\”PERSONALLY. I DON’T BELIEVE IN UFOS\”\nto give her perspective on the reality of what she had gone through. \”I\nknow it happened/’ she said somewhat sadly.\nI spoke with Sheila the next day as part of my follow-up routine.\nShe felt \”confused\” and \”vulnerable now,\” for the experience had\nseemed \”so real.\” She was determined to prevent these \”dreams.\” I\nsaid that I did not know how to help her do that, but might be able to\nassist her in coming to terms with her experiences. She agreed to \”join\nin the mystery\” with me.\nDr. Waterman had heard me lecture on the subject of abductions\nand was open to the possibility that Sheila’s case might be an example\nof this phenomenon. He cleared his schedule to come to our next\nregression. Before inducing the hypnosis, in Dr. Waterman’s presence, I\nexplored with Sheila how she thought he regarded her abduction\naccounts. \”I guess he thinks it could be true,\” she said. Then he spoke\nof his own fascination and limited familiarity with the phenomenon,\nand related his curiosity to his own Methodist upbringing. He resonated\nwith something that I had said to the effect of how \”society has tried to\nsnuff out [his words]\” the \”spiritual side\” of our lives, and said that he\nfelt \”endorsed by this. It has an important personal meaning.\”\nSheila seemed more self-confident when she arrived for the second\nregression. Despite her fear, her recollection of the disturbing emo\ntions of the first session, and a feeling of \”tremendous personal viola\ntion\” that \”someone could enter your home and invade your space,\”\nshe was determined, almost eager, to continue. Tve lived with it long\nenough,\” she declared. Later Sheila wrote me of how our first session\nbroke her isolation, validated her experience, and bolstered her\nstrength and determination. In the course of reviewing what had hap\npened during the first session she said, \”I don’t care what anyone\nthinks; I know what I saw.\” She spoke disappointedly of a friend whom\nshe generally trusted and had told of her abduction experiences. But\nthe friend \”doesn’t believe me,\” Sheila said, and lamented that \”peo\nple think that we have a discrete universe that we know about, and\nthey don’t want to work with anything beyond those boundaries.\”\nWe reviewed the first session, which she recalled quite accurately,\nexcept that the square instrument that was pressed through her\nabdominal wall she now remembered as \”rectangular,\” approximately\none by two and a half inches. Typically conscientious, Sheila assured\nme she had not meant to \”lie,\” but she was so disconcerted by her\npain that she could not speak clearly. She asked for \”some direction,\nsome goal,\” and I suggested we explore further the March 1984 inci\ndent, picking up where we had left off.\n81″,
“summary”: “Sheila’s abduction experience was a real event that she felt confused and vulnerable about. She wanted to prevent these \”dreams\” from happening again. Dr. Waterman, who had heard the lecture on abductions, was open to the possibility that Sheila’s case might be an example of this phenomenon. He cleared his schedule to come for the next regression session. During the second regression, Sheila was determined to continue despite her fear and a feeling of personal violation. She felt validated by the first session and wrote about it later. In the review of the first session, she remembered the instrument as rectangular instead of square.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 96,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nOnce again Sheila described the bright lights, the noise, her fear\nand confusion, and how frustrated she felt when she could not wake\nher husband. She spoke of beings coming into the room and to her\nbed and again focused on the leader’s eyes. \”He scares me,\” she said,\nbut \”I’ve got to see him better.\” Now the eyes appeared black, not\nbrown, and staring into them gave her the feeling that \”there’s this\nblack all around me.\” She felt she \”couldn’t breathe,\” \”squished\n[unable to move],\” and \”covered with black stuff… I felt like I was in\na black box.\” She had the sense that she fell asleep for \”two seconds\”\nand \”then I saw a light, just white, on top . . . it’s too bright.\” Then\nshe was on the table, \”feels great\” for a moment before becoming\nintensely afraid as she was shown \”needles … by my eyes.\”\nSheila’s body movements and other behavior as described in Pam\nKasey’s notes tell the story of her relived experience more powerfully\nthan her words. She clenched and unclenched her hands and stretched\nher arms. Her legs twitched and her eyebrows became furrowed. Her\nshoulders tensed and she shuddered almost convulsively. Her breath\ning became labored, then quiet. Sometimes there were long silences\nand small restless movements.\nThe needles were stuck \”right in my forehead.\” At first this was\npainful, but \”then I just relaxed.\” The needles in her head seemed to\ncause her right hand and arm to become \”numb.\” Then the leader\nwalked up to her with something that looked like a fan with \”a needle\nin it … I tried to stop him because I’m afraid of it,\” she said. Then\nher legs tensed up and twitched as she described his approaching\nthem with the fanlike instrument. Her legs were \”a little bit afar [sic]\napart,\” the left straight and the right bent, as one of the figures stuck\nthe fan’s needle into the side of her left leg. Sheila wanted to scream\nas she said, \”Take it out of me. Take it out of me,\” but could only\nmoan softly, even with my encouragement. Even after the needle was\nremoved from her leg, it still felt \”stiff and sore.\”\nAfter this she saw \”a lot\” of the beings \”standing over me.\” She was\nembarrassed to have no clothes on. Then there was \”something comin’\nover me\” that looked rather like an electric shaver with \”somethin’\nblack underneath it… 1 can tell they’re holding it,\” she said, as one of\nthe beings \”keeps putting it on me\” and dragged it across her\nabdomen from the left to right side, causing her to feel cold. This\nseemed to be the black rectangle she has spoken of before. Her body\nnow became more tense and agitated and Sheila groaned as she told of\nthe shaverlike instrument being pressed \”on my right side, very low,\nwhere I imagine my right ovary or appendix is\” while \”they’re trying to\n82″,
“summary”: “Sheila described her experience of being abducted by beings with bright lights and noise. She felt scared, confused, and frustrated when she couldn’t wake her husband. The leader had black eyes that stared into her, making her feel like there was black all around her. She couldn’t breathe and felt squished and covered in black stuff. She saw a white light on top of her and then needles were stuck in her forehead, causing her right hand and arm to become numb. The leader walked up to her with a fan-like instrument that looked like it had a needle in it, and she tried to stop him but couldn’t. After the needle was removed from her leg, she saw many beings standing over her and felt cold when an electric shaver-like instrument was pressed on her right side, low on her abdomen.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 97,
“original_text”: “\”PERSONALLY, I DON’T BELIEVE IN UFOS\”\nhold my [right] leg down.\” She felt intense pain as the instrument was\nheld here. Sheila said, \”I just have to balance myself … It feels like\nthey’re going to go through the other side! . . . Can you imagine an\nelephant balancing on one leg?\”\u2014i.e., standing on one leg on her\nabdomen. Then she had the feeling that an instrument outside her\nbody was \”suckin’ stuff out from the inside of my body.\”\nAfter a few minutes Sheila’s body became more still and she pulled\nrestlessly at her shirt as she declared, \”I’m hot.\” She did not \”take the\ntime to pay attention\” to what was removed through the wall of her\nabdomen. She was clear, however, that she \”saw the black rectangle.\”\nShe spoke again of her fear, anger, and pain and then said, \”I see their\neyes. I don’t want to see them anymore.\”\nAt this point the scene changed and Sheila was shown something\nthat looked like a huge, red stained-glass window with brown and gold\nlattice work separating the panes that curved vastly toward a dome;\nsuch windows lined the entire length of a long wall. The feeling she\nhad was, \”I really am there.\” The cone-shaped dome was so awesome\nin its towering depth above her that \”it scares me to look at it.\” At the\nsame time, the display seemed very beautiful, like \”the northern lights\n… a fountain of pure gold.\” The sense of depth seemed to be created\nby recordlike grooves that spiraled upwards. When I asked Sheila what\nmade this so frightening she could only say, \”It’s like power. I can’t tell\nyou any more.\” She said, \”I want to go home,\” and recalled nothing\nfurther. \”They took my memory away,\” she concluded.\nAfter coming out of the regression Sheila said she felt sad, which\nshe attributed at first to feeling \”like I wasn’t dressed\” and being so\nout of control. Trying to return to her ladylike manner Sheila said,\n\”My deodorant failed me under these circumstances. I’m soaked.\” But\nmore significantly she observed how troubling it was to find out that\n\”my body is not my own.\”\nDr. Waterman was impressed with the power and apparent authenticity\nof what Sheila had gone through in the session, and over the next few\nweeks struggled with his shifting views of her case so that he could be more\nhelpful to her, \”joining in the mystery\” with us. In a follow-up tele\nphone call, Sheila expressed deep gratitude for our work, spoke of the iso\nlation she had felt as a result of not being believed, and expressed her\ndetermination \”to force a sense of accountability\” in the psychiatric\nprofession in regard to abduction experiences. She spoke of her desire to\ndo research that would integrate her experience with caregivers in relation\nto abduction, with patient satisfaction.\nJulia and Sheila had a long telephone conversation several days after\n83″,
“summary”: “Sheila, a woman who has experienced an alien abduction, describes her experience during a hypnosis session. During the session, she felt intense pain as an instrument was held on her abdomen. She saw a black rectangle and felt like an elephant balancing on one leg. She also felt like something outside her body was \”suckin’ stuff out from the inside of my body.\” After a few minutes, she became more still and declared that she was hot. She did not pay attention to what was removed through the wall of her abdomen. She saw a huge, red stained-glass window with brown and gold lattice work separating the panes that curved vastly toward a dome. The display was both frightening and beautiful, like the northern lights or a fountain of pure gold. She wanted to go home and realized her body was not her own. Dr. Waterman was impressed with the power and authenticity of what she experienced during the session and struggled with his shifting views of her case. Sheila expressed deep gratitude for their work and spoke of her desire to do research that would integrate her experience with caregivers in relation to abduction, with patient satisfaction.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 98,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthe regression. Sheila wanted to know that I believed her and had\nmany questions about hypnosis and the processes of remembering and\nforgetting. She wondered if there is distortion in hypnosis, and what\nprevented her memories from surfacing on their own without it. She\nspeculated that it could be fear. Julia concluded, \”I was very impressed\nwith the strength Sheila is exhibiting. This Sheila seems like a differ\nent person to me. She can hold her own in a conversation where\nbefore she was too timid and insecure, always holding back tears. To\nme this is the most fascinating aspect of the whole abduction phe\nnomenon, how coming to terms with what is buried in memory can\naffect your whole life.\”\nBefore beginning the third hypnosis session, which was also attended\nby Dr. Waterman, we reviewed what had occurred during the six weeks\nsince the last meeting. Just three nights before at about three o’clock in\nthe morning, Sheila had had another dream \”like the electricity\” in\nwhat she called a \”semiconscious\” state. \”I woke up real quick, and I\ncould hear someone breathing funny and I felt a hand on my side.\” She\njumped up, screamed in terror, turned on the light and saw no one\nthere. Yet the pressure of what felt like a hand on her hip and a \”short\nclick\” sound that she took for breathing seemed altogether real.\nAlthough sometimes now she feels strong, even at night, on some\nnights, like the one above, she is frightened by the sense that \”there’s\nsomeone in the room with you and you can’t see anybody.\” She is espe\ncially troubled by the lack of control and knowing she cannot protect\nBeverly. She captured the feeling of most abductees when she said,\n\”\”fou’re always living with a certain amount of fear that it’s going to\nhappen again.\”\nAfter this discussion we talked about Sheila’s first experience in my\nsupport group (\”people are at different levels,\” she accurately\nobserved). The experiences are \”all in the same boat,\” she noted, \”a\nboat at this point in time I can’t deny.\” She spoke then of the \”over\nwhelming\” impact of acknowledging her experiences, and the difficulty\nof finding anything positive in them. \”I don’t know if I’d want to live\nforever under someone else’s control,\” she said. She was having difficul\nty living with the implications of what she was discovering in the hyp\nnosis sessions, \”just that there are greater powers . . . how insignificant\nwe are as human beings,\” and \”that you have maybe transformed [sic]\nsome barrier.\” Of the beings themselves she wondered, \”Where do they\ncome from?\” Most disturbing to Sheila, \”worse than the fan and the\nneedle and the tube and electric razor and the needles in my forehead,\nwas the blackness , . . It’s a terrifying experience of the black,\” she said,\n84″,
“summary”: “Sheila is an abductee who has undergone hypnosis sessions to remember her experiences. During one of these sessions, Sheila shared that she had another dream \”like electricity\” in a \”semiconscious\” state. She woke up and felt someone breathing heavily on her side and heard a short clicking sound that she took for breathing. Although she is now stronger, she still feels frightened by the sense that there is someone in the room with her and she cannot protect Beverly. She acknowledges the overwhelming impact of acknowledging her experiences and the difficulty of finding anything positive in them. She wonders where the beings who abducted her come from and is terrified by the experience of blackness during her abduction.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 99,
“original_text”: “\”PERSONALLY, I DON’T BELIEVE IN UFOS\”\n\”looking in their eyes to figure out how they got there, and then it gets\ncovered with black.\”\nSheila had resolved to explore the experience of New Year’s Eve\n1989, in which she had experienced \”the electricity/’ and felt that\n\”something forced me down,\” but did not see the beings. Before we\nbegan the hypnosis, she recalled waking at about midnight and again\nat a quarter of one, hearing a noise, and feeling \”like someone had\ntheir hands on my arms and my legs. They stretched me face down on\nthe couch, they stretched me out. I sat up and didn’t see anything. I\nwas scared out of my mind. I was terrified to be alone.\”\nIn the beginning of the regression we went over the events of that\nNew Year’s Eve. In a journal entry of January 12, 1990, Sheila had writ\nten, \”I have been truly frightened at night since. It was the worst one\n[dream] I have had in a long time.\” This evening Sheila’s father, her\nsister Melissa, and Melissa’s, daughter, Kimberly, had come over to\njoin Sheila, Jim, and Beverly. They left about eleven and Sheila went\nto bed at eleven-thirty, \”because I was tired.\” Beverly had just persuad\ned Sheila to switch bedrooms, as Sheila’s was larger and had a tele\nphone. Explaining that she did not have the time to prepare Beverly’s\nformer room for her own sleeping, Sheila decided to sleep downstairs\non a long sofa in the sunroom. She took a pillow from upstairs and\ncovered herself with an afghan, feeling sad as she thought about her\nmother’s not being there.\nSheila wrote in her journal that as she prepared to go to sleep, \”I\nwas scared out of my mind. I was terrified to be alone.\” The sunroom,\nwhich is off to the side oi the house, was \”so far away from Jim and\nBeverly.\” She recalled the humming sound of the humidifier and hear\ning the swinging of the pendulum of a downstairs clock. She believes\nthat despite her fear she was able to fall asleep. She was awakened\nabout midnight\u2014the clock on the VCR said 12:02, according to her\nnotes of January 12, 1990\u2014and frightened by \”fireworks\” that seemed\nto be coming from across the street where the people \”have company.\nThey’re entertaining tonight.\” Then she was frightened by a light that\ncame into the room, and said, \”It’s too bright.\” Then the light is\n\”gone,\” and Sheila said, \”I got to watch for that light.\” She was still\nawake when a clock struck twelve-thirty.\nI took her back to when she looked at the VCR clock and asked her\nwhat she did next. She said that she stood by the window and looked\nout at a light on a pole in her neighbors’ driveway and attributed the\nlight in her room to this source. Then, despite fear of such intensity it\ncaused her to shake, she recalled lying down again on the couch to\n85″,
“summary”: “\”I personally don’t believe in UFOS.\” Sheila had experienced a strange event on New Year’s Eve 1989 where she felt something forced her down and heard noises but did not see any beings. During hypnosis, she recalled waking up at midnight and feeling like someone was holding her arms and legs. She was scared out of her mind and felt terrified to be alone. The event occurred in a sunroom off to the side of the house where there was a humidifier and a downstairs clock swinging. Sheila believes that despite her fear, she was able to fall asleep.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 9,
“original_text”: “ACKNOWLEDGMENTS\nT\nhere are many people to whom I am grateful for the help they\ngave me in this work. There are those who contributed to the\npreparation of the manuscript and others who helped with infor\nmation and ideas. Some people offered direct personal support. A few\ncontributed in more than one of these ways. Some did me the kind\nness of not speaking critically behind my back when confronted with a\nsubject that may have radically challenged their view of reality.\nObviously I cannot name these individuals, but you know who you are.\nI wish to acknowledge Miriam Altshuler, Walt Andrus, Michael and\nIsabel Blumenthal, Thomas E. Bullard, John Carpenter, Blanche\nChavonstie, David Cherniack, Jerome Clark, Barbara Corbisier, Joan\nErikson, C. Richard Farley, Penelope Franklin, Mary Westbrook Geha,\nBill Goldstein, David Gotlib, Stanislav Grof, Hugh Gusterson, Joanne\nHager, Richard Haines, Judith Herman, Robert and Joan Holt, Budd\nHopkins, Linda Moulton Howe, Barbara Marx Hubbard, David Jacobs,\nDouglas Jacobs, Eric Jacobson, C. B. Scott Jones, Honey Black Kay,\nGurucharan Singh Khalsa, Thomas and Jehane Kuhn, Roberto Lewis-\nFernandez, Robert Jay Lifton, Caroline McLeod, John Miller, Malkah\nNotman, Joseph Nyman, David and Andrea Pritchard, Joseph Regal,\nKenneth Ring, Laurance Rockefeller, Mark Rodeghier, Rudolf Schild,\nTimothy Seldes, Vivienne Simon, Karen Speerstra, Joel Speerstra,\nErvin Staub, Myron Stocking, Richard Tarnas, Keith Thompson,\nGeorge Vaillant, Jacques Vallee, Roger Walsh, Kenneth Warren, Karen\nWesolowski and Jennie Zeidman.\nI wish especially to thank Pam Kasey, whose partnership throughout\nthis project has made it possible; Dominique Callimanopulos, for her\ncaring and support in many aspects of my work; Pat Carr and Leslie\nHansen, for their indispensible care in bringing this book into being;\nand my wife, Sally, for the gift of her love and support throughout the\ntime that this work was being created.\nFinally, and perhaps most important, I want to thank the experi\nences themselves, both those whom I have written about in these pages\nand the many others who have taught me about this phenomenon, for\nthe remarkable courage they have shown in sharing their stories.\nIX”,
“summary”: “\nThe author acknowledges various people who helped them with the manuscript preparation, information, ideas and personal support. They also thank their wife for her love and support throughout the project. Additionally, the author expresses gratitude towards the experiences themselves for the courage they showed in sharing their stories.”
}
]